BBW Clubs, SSBBW and BBW forum

Little Nina was always considered tough for such a small girl. She was a 4'10" blonde, and 92lbs soaking wet, but full of attitude. Nina read about a casting/tryout for a new women's wrestling show called "T.U.F. Wrestling" and just had to sign up. Little did Nina know what she was in for, because the "T.U.F." stood for Totally Un-Fair Wrestling.
When Nina arrived at the studio, she was greeted by a slick looking young man named Thomas who said he was the show's coordinator and producer. "Hi Nina, and welcome to the tryouts!", he said, "Today we'll be filming the test matches for our pilot program. Do you have any gymnastics, wrestling, or martial arts training?" "No." Nina replied, "But I've watched plenty of pro wrestling in my day. It's mostly fake, I know, but I'm pretty agile and strong for my size. I'll do okay." Thomas answered her, "That's fine Nina. You don't need much experience. We offer on the job training and equipment. We also have a very experienced coaching staff to work with you. Let's have you start working with two of our best, Dee Dee and Kelly. Come this way to room 3 and I'll get them."
Nina walked with Thomas through a corridor to a series of numbered doors. He opened the room marked 3 and told Nina to wait inside for the coaches. She entered a large room with tall ceilings, no windows, and a floor like a wrestling mat,only slightly softer and thicker. Nina realized as she turned around that there was no knob on the inside of the door Thomas had shut behind him. This perplexed more than frightened her. She figured it was to prevent being injured by the knob if things got out of hand. A few moments went by until Nina heard a sound from the hall. Two female voices were giggling and talking. The door opened to reveal a pair of extremely large ladies in leotards. The redhead Kelly was about 6'1" and easily 500 lbs, evenly distributed to her huge breasts and hips. Dee Dee was a brunette of roughly the same size, but with more of her weight planted on her giant ass. If Nina was crunched into a ball, she thought, she could fit easily in the space occupied by one of Dee Dee's butt cheeks. Nina nervously asked "Hi, I'm Nina. What should we start training on today, the basics?" Kelly answered, "Yeah, the basics, like breathing management and pain tolerance." Dee Dee grabbed Nina's arm like a handle and pulled her in close to her belly. "Let's start with some stomach exercises Kelly." Kelly moved belly to belly with Dee Dee. Nina's 4'10" height put her face at the same level as the other womens' breasts. When Kelly grabbed Dee Dee's waist, Nina was sandwiched between two walls of fat that practically blocked the light. Kelly and Dee Dee began brutally belly bopping each other so hard that Nina's ears rang with every impact. After ten or fifteen slams she thought she would fall down on her buckling knees, but the sandwich she was in held her up. She inhaled between every slam but the air came rushing right back out with an "OOGH!" at each hit. The two amazonians backed off, laughing at Nina as she collapsed to the soft floor. Before Nina could recover, Kelly picked her up by the waist with one arm. Nina felt absolutely helpless and weak after the belly bops, and could offer no resistance. "What next Dee Dee?", Kelly asked. "Aerials and giant splashes!", she answered. With that Kelly tossed Nina in the air to Dee Dee, who caught and spun Nina around in a circle. Dee Dee released her, sending her flying directly at Kelly, who stopped Nina's flight abruptly with her chest and belly. Nina made a big splat noise as she bounced off of Kelly's tits and stomach. Just as she hit the mat, Kelly sprung into and out of a squat, launching herself into the air spread eagle into a belly splash on top of little Nina. The mat absorbed a large part of the impact, but all of Nina's joints and ribs crunched and creaked as she was pressed into the floor. She was in total blackness, smothered completely by the 500lb Kelly. Not wanting to let Kelly have all the fun, Dee Dee splashed Kelly's back. Even Kelly gasped at the weight on top of her. Nina couldn't make a sound. After several seconds, Kelly grunted, "Okay! Get off of me. I can't breathe. I don't want to kill our toy!" Dee Dee laughed and said, "Not just yet. A little while longer." After moments that seemed like forever, Dee Dee and Kelly got up off of Nina to find her passed out, flattened, and pressed into the mat like something from a cartoon. Kelly said, "Great. I think you killed her. She's not breathing." "We'll just have to re-inflate her.", Dee Dee said. Dee Dee bent over and blew into Nina's mouth hard enough to puff her chest out like a balloon. Nina immediately came around, coughing and dizzy from the breath deprivation. "What next Kelly?", Dee Dee asked. Kelly answered, "Let's see if this Barbie doll will fit in your big ass crack. Bend over and I'll cram her in." Kelly picked Nina up to her knees, and shoved her face deeply into Dee Dee's ass canyon. Kelly again sandwiched Nina in by grabbing a hold of Dee Dee's hips. Dee Dee tensed up as Kelly began thrusting with her hips, pounding Nina's whole torso against Dee Dee's ass and thighs. Once every couple of thrusts, Kelly would grind Nina's face deep into Dee Dee's crack. "I'd like to see how long Nina can hold out under pressure." Kelly said, " Why don't you climb on her 69 style and grind her into the floor." Dee Dee said, "All that ass pounding got me hot!!" and with that she laid Nina's limp body out with her back to the floor. Dee Dee laid down beside Nina, facing the opposite way. "Take a deep breath Nina. You're not coming up 'til I'm coming hard.", she said. Dee Dee rolled on top of Nina with her crotch spread out on Nina's mouth and nose. Nina could still breathe until Dee Dee started to really grind with her powerful hips and close her massive thighs around Nina's head. Wanting to get in on the action, Kelly laid down on Dee Dee's back, facing Nina's direction and applying extra pressure on Dee Dee's ass as it ground Nina's face into pulp. Nina was flattened totally by the 1000 combined pounds. She disappeared completely at times under the crush, except for her hands and feet. Five minutes of the grinding went on until with a massive shudder, Dee Dee flooded Nina's mouth and nose with wetness. "Alright Dee Dee," Kelly said, "You got yours, now I want mine." They gave Nina a few moments to catch her breath before Kelly grabbed her feet and ankles. Kelly held Nina on her back with her feet in the air. Kelly then squatted down on Nina's face, pressing even harder than when it was her's and Dee Dee's weights combined. Kelly ground on Nina's nose and mouth, letting her breathe every thirty seconds or so, but only for an instant. As Kelly reached her own climax, she stretched her legs out putting her full weight on Nina's face and chest. Holding Nina's ankles out in front of her, Kelly began to bounce up and down like a pogo stick. Nina finally blacked out again as Kelly came wildly.
Days later Nina awoke in a hospital bed. On the table next to her was a letter that read "Dear Nina, You've acquitted yourself well against some of our best. You really are a lot tougher than you look. We look forward to fulfilling your contract for ten more filmed matches as soon as you recover. Best wishes for a speedy recovery,
T.U.F Wrestling inc."

I awoke to her laughing and pointing at me. When I fully woke up I felt and saw what she was laughing at. Looks like someone couldn't hold it and wet the top mattress. Well in that case we need to get rid of it. With that she flipped me off making me scream in pain due to my once mobil hands being crushed to a blood pulp the night before. She then picked me up and set me on the remaining two mattresses. Well hun what will it be since I have to feed you would you like to drink your orange juice first or eat your bacon and sausage first. I told her i was hungry and wanted my bacon and sausage first. So she told me that i would have to wait for it to get done and in the mean time she was going to watch some tv. With that she grabbed the remote and sat down on to my chest, my ribs flattened right away and my lungs were decompressed instantly with the force coming down on top of me. She laughed at how the air was pushed out of my lungs and then she wiggled around on my chest saying I was boney and hard to sit on. With that she got up and spun the mattresses around she then resat down but this time her ass was right over my face. She lowered it and then dropped it down on my up turned face when it was a few inches from my face. I took in a deep breath right before that only to smell her women hood and her gas that she passed silently . It was horrific smelling, like rotten eggs and shit. It was stuck in my nose for all of her 640 pounds was crushing my skull like a block of cement. Her ass engulfed me and she spread her legs out so her feet rubbed up against my dick. She was wearing no panties for she sleeped in the nude and came straight down stairs from the night before. I could feel a little cold breeze comeing from in between her legs so I had a little air to breath. She wiggled around for some time on my face causing it to build up a lot of heat in between her legs. She started to sweet and her oder got more noticable and more powerful. I could tell she was watching something good and steamy for she started to rock on my face making my head feel like it was going to split right into two parts and get grounded into dust. Just when I thought it couldn't get anyworse she told me that the bacon and sasuage was down and she started to get up by sliding forward across my face dragging her ass. THen all of a sudden her asshole stopped right over my mouth and she told me to open wide because her came my bacon and that she was sorry but she need to save money so I was eatting the recycled food. With that she grabbed my mouth and forced it open and then slammed her ass down on to my face. I was horrifid I didn't know what to due I didn't want to eat her shit. and just then I felt a burst of air fill my mouth as she let a long loud fart go, followed by my first piece of breakfast. It was long and think and flood right into my mouth and I had to just swallow it or be suffacated by her for her ass was holding my mouth open and holding the shit in my mouth from spilling. After the first one which was a good six inch turd she let go two smaller ones and then farted again. Then she shit two more long turds and finished. She laughed as she sat up as I choked and gaged wanting to throw up. As I finished swallowing she remounted my face and took her morning piss filling my mouth full three times and on the fourth time she just let it flow so fast as I swallowed it went up my nose. She sat back with her pussy right in my mouth and started her video again she patted my tummy and said, " seems to be full hopefully you enjoyed it. She continued to fuck my face under her hot spot of love which was getting more wet as she went on. rubbing her clit along my face, having me suck on her as she would then grab my hair and shove it up into her pussy. She did this for two hours straight as I slipped in and out of black and light. She had orgasmed more time than I can count. My face was matted and sticky. I smelled like her and nothing else.She got off of my face, See I just got done marking my area with my sent. But by the looks of it you want more for you are throwing me a bone it seems. With that she went over to my dick and started to fuck it as hard as she could just dropping her weight into it after it was inside of her. She squeezed it and rode it up and down and up and down and in and out until I exploded inside of her and she basically had a huge orgasm which almost crushed my dick. She pulled out a cigerate and lit it up and then she picked up the phone and called one of her friends. She didn't want to sit on the floor so she picked me up and put me on one chair and my feet on the other with nothing holding my legs. SHe then started to sit on my legs as she started to talk. She sat down fully on them and they felt like they where going to snap right in to two. Yet I just sat there and listedned to her mindless conversation as she would slightly pounce on my legs causing terrible pain. I could feel the muscles in my leg ripping due to the time period she had been sitting and the strain it caused. I felt the cartlidge in my knees basically pop out and my knee caps rubbing against each other. She also saw his feet turning blue due to the lack of blood to the feet. All of a sudden she jumped to her feet as her friend said something to her and with that pain went into my legs and feet as blood ran to them yet it was short lived as she totally forgot about what she was doing and she just plopped right down onto my legs. Muscle tore away from the bone and my knee caps shattered as my legs folded up and hit the ground with her massive 640 pound frame landing on top of them. I went unconcious due to the pain. She on the other hand was laughting and telling her friend she just totally shattered my legs and then crushed them into dust as she landed on them. Hey julie she said, I am holding his foot which seems to be just held on by skin. and other stringy things. Well I need to let you go Julie for I am getting really excited and I think it is time we end this to hell with the mattress I just want to crush and smother him to death. I want to feel his ribs and spine shatter. I want to feel him quake under me as he moans and pleads for his life as my big ass engulfs him and sucks the life out of him. Julie I need to go for I am so fucking hot I need to due this bye. She hung up the phone lifted herself off of his mangled legs and she put one foot on his stomach and smiled saying let the fun begin.

to be concluded.........

Thier culture had been ridiculed, and repressed by just a small minority of the main society for hundreds of years for thier beliefs and practices, which were later made illegal by the government. Thier group had developed into it's own subculture constituting it's own ways, a social and religious hierarchy, aswell as a pattern of beliefs and sexual practices. Within the group women became the predominant sex, and more over fat women were the primary leaders, and deemed priestesses, and for one, a queen goddess to be worshiped by her subjects. Those were all others within the subculture. All males were relegated to complete, though voluntary servitude. All males being equal to eachother were dirrectly supervised by ordinary females led by priestesses who obeyed a high priestess, and all of which worshiped the queen goddess. To instill obedience and disapline in all thier followers the priestesses began to occassionally punish a male, and even an ordinary female by subjecting them to lengthy periods of great compression and suffocation utilizing the priestesses own weight and flesh to do so. This went on for generations ignored by the main society. It was when this practice became common as entertainment that the government of the society took notice as at the same time the number of followers of the subculture had doubled and tripled. Then the ridicule and repression of the subculture really began, and would last many more generations until the sollution was found that allowed them to live free.
...more to follow...


Author: spcbrown

Posted: 07 Oct 2003 18:54 The day finally came when the world government made the decision to completely segregate them from the main society. Funds were funneled to them to help buy transports off the home world to take them to one of the large moons orbiting the next planet away from the sun. On this moon was already a grid of small cities, and all of them developed for titanium mining. The males and ordinary females would take over those opperations after being trained, and the miners would have to return to the home world..The atmosphere on the moon was almost 103% of that on the home world allowed by the lush forrestaion over much of its surface which was just 70% the size of the home world. Gavity however was just that aswell, 70 to 75% of homeworlds. That however would be of great benifit to the priestesses and the queen goddess as they would weigh 25 to 30% less on thier new home moon, and therefore have greater mobility. The high priestess weighed about 880 pounds on the home world and now she would be able to move around much better weighing 264 pounds less on the moon. Many of the priestesses weighed around 600 pounds, and they would be just 420 pounds on the moon. They would all still be very heavy of course, especially the queen goddess. She weighed around 1600 pounds, and would still be 1120 pounds on the moon. Her mobility would still be quite restricted. Those males and ordinary females that sometimes carried them, 12 for the queen goddess, 8 for the high priestess, and 6 for any priestess, would have it much easier.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 10 Oct 2003 01:17 Upon their arrival to the new home their population of 40,000 males, 90,000 ordinary females, 12,000 priestesses, the high priestess, and the queen goddess disembarked the ships and saw their new home would have an abundance of different animal species and vegitation that would make up their food supply. Also there were any number of small, medium, and large fresh water lakes, aswell as a river system running down from various mountain ranges to keep them supplied with water. All this was neccessary, because they were going to have to be completely self sufficient, as the home world would not support them in any way once their people had left. The queen goddess deemed all of these resources to be managed and maintained, protected by her law. One of the species in particular that was found was a bipeedal creature, just three feet tall, that exibited a good deal of intelligence. They were feirce in defending themselves initially but were able to be domesticated. They were doomed to be crushed for supplimental entertainment and as food. They had overly perportionate heads and the priestesses found them a delight to crush. Another species was much like a wild bore from the home world. Once captured and subdude it too was a pleasure to crush for the priestesses. It had eighteen ribs that the priestesses loved to break.
Within the first year a palace was constructed for the queen goddess, incorperating a temple which was at one end of a massive colliseum like structure. The entire population came to the temple every morning and every night to worship her from below in the colliseum. If any missed a prayer session they were condimed to death. This naturally was done by crushing. Sometimes the high priestess would do the duty using all of her greater weight to break every bone in the victims body. If a member of the population commited a crime such as murder, or poaching, he or she would be put to death by the queen goddess herself. That process usually consisted of just her sitting on them for some period of time, perhaps only a few minutes, or for an entire day of torturing them under her massive bulk. All of this was done infront of an audience of the public and was considered entertainment.
The main event in entertainment though was held once or twice a year. It was the queen goddesses games where males and ordinary females were in combat with selected priestesses skilled in hand to hand fighting and grappling and having the goal of crushing their opponent by any means they desired. Often a prietess would wear sandals that had a metal sole. Some even had devises set up designed to crush captured opponents. They restrained the victim to a rock wall, and in front of them was a giant block of stone held up in the air by steel cables connected to a supporting frame. This block of stone was drawn back by a wench system and then released to ram into the wall and crush the victim with its driving force of several tons, splattering what parts of them it hit onto the wall, the ground and itself. Usually the block surface wasn't big enough to crush an entire body, but some systems were constructed that were capable of crushing eight to twelve people at once from the knees up. Some only up to the neck, and then their heads would be crushed by a priestess, the high priestess, or even the queen goddess sometimes.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 10 Oct 2003 15:48 Soon all the priestesses, the high priestess and the queen began to rapidly gain weight, because many of the meats they ate were very high in fat content. Also there was some vegitation they all ate that was high in carbohydrates. Before she knew it the queen had gained the weight she had lost due to having less gravity on the moon. She now weighed around 1600 pounds. On the old home world she would weigh over 2000 pounds now. Also some of the priestesses were getting pregnant where before all the breeding had been done between the males and ordinary females. All female babies born out of a priestess were adopted into the queens family. Female babies born out of ordinary females were religated to lower status unless they showed charactoristics of excessive obesity by age 5. Then they were taken into the queens family. Male babies of either ordinary females or priestesses would be subject to death for population control if neccessary. At times fiftty percent of them would be crushed at birth.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 12 Oct 2003 06:14 Over the years the highpriestess had become just as fat as the queen, and most of the priestesses were around 1000 pounds. They began to have festivels, orgyies dedicated to their decadence, celibrating in endless gluttony, objectifing their blubber for worship. The queen, high priestess and all priestesses took multiple sex partners, and their every orifice, and crevase filled with male seed. They consumed loads into their bellies. For this ultimate experience some of the males would be subjected to the extreme presures of weight, by incidentally getting sat on, or having one of the blubbery women roll over onto them in the moment, and crushing and or suffocating them, sometimes to their death.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 15 Oct 2003 02:28 Competitions were held in both eating and crushing that many of the priestesses competed in. In the eating competition just about every food available was eaten, many meats, and some fruits and vegitables. The prize for winning was only bragging rights and to recieve the addoration of ones bloated belly that was stuffed with many pounds of food. The crushing competition was a race to pulverize a nuber of Crushopians, the little three foot tall creatures, heads in an alotted time. It too was for bragging rights of having crushed dozens of those large Crushopian heads faster than anyone else, and having their feet and legs covered in blood splatter and brain matter from the creatures. The crush contestants were given more than plenty of food to eat, and the eating contestants were given many Crushopians to to crush. A wonderful time was had by all. Even those males or average females that found themselves benieth hundreds of pounds of blubbery female, perhaps well over a 1000 pounds, accepted their fate as good fortune.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 16 Oct 2003 16:25 Dozens of them were suffocated and or crushed to death by one or more priestesses. Some even died under the high priestess and others under the queen goddess. Either of thier 1600 pound bodies of pure blubber made short work of any being under them.
Little did any of them know they would all be dead a decade later when a giant asteroid collided with the moon. Had they not neglected the space observitories and science in general, they possibly could have saved themselves, or at least saw it coming and evacuated, but they were all so fat by then not even half of the priestesses would have fit on the ships. The ships probably wouldn't have functioned properly anyway, being so neglected too. Anyway since the asteroid hit the moon, the moon in fact saved the old home world which would have been hit five days later killing trillions.
...the end...

The ride to her house was horible on my legs and pelvis area for her ass stretched all the way there. She made sure she it ever bump in the road so she would bounce on my legs I couldn't feel them after about ten minutes because all the blood was cut off from her crushing assult on them. We finally stopped and she got out and told me to get out I couldn't stand on my legs for they where just getting the blood back into them and they hurt like hell. She told me she wanted to carry her into her house. There was no way I could due that with her weighing so much more than me and my legs really not functioning. With that she pushed me down on all fours and mounted my back and told me to start going I had a hard time moving but I started to crawl along the grass feeling my knees scrap along the dirt and my hands sinking into the ground. I could feel my back struggling to hold her weight I felt as if I was about to fold in two. Then she told me to stop and she got off and walked the rest of the say I was about to get up when she stepped a foot down on my hand and i felt as if a cement block fell on it I crumbled in pain thinking it was broken only to hear her laugh. I didnt' even step on it with my full weight , your such a weakling. When we got inside she opened up a door to her down stairs and we went down to her dungon. This is where you will spend your final days down here, I want to show you something she said. With that she walked over to a pile of cushions stacked three high. and about six feet long. This is your life source basically see watch, she sat down on the cushions and where she sat sank flat to the floor. When I feel like it I will remove a cushion by the time we are down there will be no more cushions. You will start with three and in the end the only cushion under my ass will be you. Understood slave. Yes mistress I said. Good so have a seat in the chair for now we need to make some things straight as she got up. I sat down read to listen to her she walked around me and then bent down in front of me to pick something up from the table all of a sudden she fell back into the recliner. I couldn't believe the impact I felt as if my legs exploded and the air rushed out of my lungs as she leaned back. She switched postitions and then got comfortable. I then heard her turn the tv on and she was watching a porno. Understand one thing cushion you are my seat, my floormat, my punching back, my trampoline if I want your nothing but an object for me to use and abuse so I hope you can handle my weight for two hours. With in the first thirty min I felt as if my lungs where going to explode since I could get no air and I could feel her squirming her hips and ass around on my cock twisting it under her weight. Next thing I knew she was standing up and getting naked she grabed me as I gasped for air and throw me on the cushions she straddled my body and then positioned her cunt over my face.she settled down and applyed some weight on my headand started to rub herself up and down my face using my nose and tounge as her dildo. She fucked my head and it felt as if i had a vice grip around my head and a bag of bricks pushing down on my skull. She added more weight as she got more and more aroused. I sucked on her cunt and licked it pushing my tounge into it every chance I had I would swirl it around and nipple and suck at the same time. She started to breath heavy and pushed down on me with her full weight I could see stars in the darkness in front of my eyes as the pressure increased I could feel my head and a instant headache coming on from the pressure as I became light head from the lack of oxygen and pressure. My mouth was pushe open under her cunt and I felt a wave of wetness hit my tongue and run down the back of my throat. she cam hard and squashed my head and then she sat up looking at me. MY eyes didnt' focus right away and I coughed and sputtered on her cum as I tryed to breath also. she moved forward slightly and released a little gas as I breathed heavy. I could smell the stench and next thing she was getting up and moving ot sit on my stomach. She could see that I had a huge erection from that and she went and started to suck on it engulfing it in her mouth and drgging her teeth up my shaft. Your as big as a hot dog I could just eat this right off of you and she started to bit the very end of the penis right by my ball sac. Then her tounge ran all the way up my shaft and tickled my head. I was screaming in pain one moment and loving the feeling the next. She let it go and told me that if I cam in her mouth I would pay for it. She leaned forward and started to suck on it as if she was thirsty and my dick was a straw in a milkshake. I tried to hold out as long as possible but couldn't do it. She sucked it so hard and tickled the head so slow and sudductive that I cam in a huge massive shock wave. She knew it also and she pulled away right before I exploded so it shout about two feet in the air and land on the ground. I warned you she said. With that she leaned straight back and started to stand up then she fell back down lifting herself a little higher and higher each time smashing down on me. I could only imagion what is would be like if I didn't have the cusions under me. Next she grabed my hands pushed her way back up to my face and then put her feet on my hands. With her off my body and her weight starting to focus on my hands I felt my hands starting to spread out under the presure. As she fully stood up I felt my hands give under her weight. The creaked and then a loud crack and more small cracks as she crushed my hands under her weight I screamed in pain as my hands where a crushed mass of nothing. To make sure everyhting was busted she twisted her feet.

She felt his hands under her feet as she stood up she felt them starting to expand to there limit she started to get excited and then she felt the bones under her bare feet just pop and snap. She felt the top of his right hand just burst apart and the bones shatter in both hands. SHe twisted on them a little and then said, "opps was that your hands I thought they where twigs they sure broke like twigs. with that she laughedand stepped forward. Well I guess you can't masterbate now can you so I control your orgasms now. See you tommarow hope you can handle the pain oh wait you can't handle anything any more. Ha ha ha ha. With that she went up stairs and all I did was cry myself to sleep as the pain was incredible only thinking do I really want to due this.

to be continued........

We meet online n a forum of BBW worshipers. We talked several times online about each other and what they liked. I found out she liked to dominate men with her weight and feel them struggle as she took total control. I on the other hand loved to be the one who struggled under the pressure of the weight. I had one wish though and that was to be smothered and crushed to death under a one how loved to domintate men. I told her that i didn't care how big she was that all i wanted was to be her squash victim. She replied back she was skeptical but would be willing to entertain the idea but didn't think that I would go through with it. The thought though of her squashing me to fragments of bone and blood made her horney and wet. She said she wanted to meet and see me in person to size me up. So we did.

We meet at a resturant and I arrived first getting a table for two. She entered into the room and i knew right away that she was the one, her name was Jen and she was larger than life itself. I stood up and she made me look like a dwarf to her. I was 5 foot 6 and she was 6 foot 2. I weight in at a whole 160 pounds and she weighted in at a breath taking 640 pounds. That was 4 times my weight. She looked down at the table and laughed at the chairs saying to me that she would have ot sit on two of them or else she would snap them like twigs. She looked at me and basically said just like I will due to you if I sit on you honey. Yet anyway it would feel nice to due so but so would eatting I am starved your buying right. I agreed and we started to order it was unbelievable that she eat almost one of everything on the menu. We got the bill and it was well over 500 dollars. I looked shooked and scared that a person could eat so much. I could see her stomach expand as she finished her whole double chocalate cheeze cake. She leaned back and let out a good size belch. then she looked at me and smiled. At that moment I felt her massive size 13 foot ride up my leg and go in between my legs. She massaged my cock with her foot until I was hard as a rock . She smiled as we finished our wine and then told me she wanted to see how obeying I was. I told her very so she told me to follow her. We walked out of the resturant me following her as I watched her ass just jiggle and shake in the blue jeans she was wearing. The fabric looking as if it was ready to rip and I could see a thin line for from were her thong was. I so wished to be that thong. We walked to her car and she grabbed me pulling her in to her chest and lifting me off the ground. We can start right now with your end. We can start to make your wish come through making it last for say three or more days how ever long you can take my weight. What do you say. I nodded and she said then sign this paper turning all of your goods to me and that in no way i am legally responsible. With out a doubt in my mind I did so. She laughed and told me I was hers for the rest of my life. With that she through me into her car I landed on the front seat of the car on my back before I could move my legs a crushing weight was on them I wenced with pain as I could feel my bones strain under her ass. She closed the door and we drove off. I only could wonder what layed instore for me when we get to her house...........

Hypnoplumper






Bill was a man elated. The day's mail had brought confirmation of his efforts and, he hoped, the answer to his dreams. Many nights had gone by "working late" at the office. "Paperwork and government regulations", he'd told his wife, Cheryl. In truth, he was exploiting the benefits of being the company's computer expert - unlimited Internet access. Through a diligent search he'd found it - a complete,
certified course in "Medical Hypnotherapy and Eating Disorders". After months of night-long e-mail study, he'd finally completed the requirements and testing. In his hands he held the certificate of completion he'd been seeking. Though his course had emphasized "hypnotherapy of obesity", a minor chapter on "treatment of anorexia" had caught his eye. As a lifelong FA, and through a little on-line research, his interest was peaked and his study efforts looked ready to bear fruit.


"What's that, honey?", said Cheryl, as the long-sought diploma was quickly wadded into refuse. "Oh, just

one of those scam giveaways", he replied, throwing the paper into the trash compactor. Bill looked at his

wife. She'd shown so much promise when they were married - chubby cheeks with a youthful baby-fat

look, a slightly rounded belly, slightly droopy but large bouncy breasts and a bottom that bordered on

overly full. The effect was that of an exaggerated hourglass that drove Bill to distraction, but now, 5 years

later, all was not well. Cheryl, always sensitive to peer pressure, had taken a secretarial job with a group

of thin, catty, nearly anorexic coworkers. Bill recoiled in horror when he first met them in their tight

miniskirts and blouses, with uplift brassieres clearly designed to maximize assets that weren't there.

Most of them were single and clearly after the unhappily married CEO. Unfortunately, the girls were

jealous of Cheryl's fully developed figure and chided her into a 30 pound weight loss. Where she once

looked forward to meals, laughing and eating with her husband, Cheryl now simply sat quietly picking at

her salad and looking wistfully at Bill's generous portions. "Join me", Bill would repeatedly urge her, but

the reply was always the same: "I just couldn't - the girls would never let me forget it". Now that was all

about to change.



Step one began with a night out. As usual, Cheryl resisted the attempt to get her to a nice restaurant, but

she was willing to go to one of the local comedy clubs. "Diet cola", she ordered, meeting her cover

charge. As she slowly sipped her drink, the acts passed - a pretty unimpressive mime, a crude local

comedian, and a passably good parody singing act. Finally, amid much fanfare, the featured

"professional" act of the evening was introduced - "The Magnificent Mentalist", a famous stage hypnotist

and ( not coincidentally ) an on-line acquaintance from the hypnoschool who shared a common interest

in women with Bill. The two had built a strong friendship from this start and "TMM" agreed to give Bill's

plan a "jump start".



Calling for volunteers, the performer went through all the usual moves - a quiet accountant was

suddenly ( and tonelessly ) belting out songs as Elvis, several people were busily swatting at insects

that weren't there, and the macho dude in the tank top was a baby, gurgling and cooing. Finally, nodding

almost imperceptibly to Bill, he called for one last volunteer. Bill quickly grabbed Cheryl's hand and

before she could resist, shot it into the air. Before she could stammer her objections, Cheryl found

herself being escorted onto the stage to the applause of the other patrons. Within a few minutes, her

world was the hypnotist, his voice her only focus, as she felt herself slowly drifting, her body becoming

more and more relaxed, her fears and concerns fading. Finally, the seemingly simple hypnotic

suggestion was made : "You will wake up hungry". With a snap of his fingers, Cheryl found herself

abruptly back upon the stage with the hot lights upon her. She remembered nothing but felt great. A

strange gnawing sensation made itself known, and she soon found herself finishing a burger, double

order of fries, and two drafts almost unconsciously. She noted the crowd looking at her and smiling.

Nervously, she checked her purse and looked in the small mirror finding nothing out of the ordinary. She

checked her sweater, skirt and hose and found nothing wrong. "Must be my fifteen minutes of fame",

she thought, nibbling on a buffalo wing. Finally, it was time to leave. All the night's participants travelled

backstage to be "unhypnotized", except Cheryl, who was quickly escorted to the car by Bill.



The next morning Cheryl awoke refreshed but feeling a little bloated. "Must be retaining water", she

thought. Still, a vague hunger gradually grew and with some effort ( and Bill's encouragement ) a small

stack of pancakes was soon gone. "Right on schedule", thought Bill.



On return home that evening, Cheryl was almost in tears. The few pounds gained had not escaped the

attention of her coworkers who made the rest of the day miserable. Skipping lunch, she returned home

with a renewed will to diet. Expectantly, Bill was waiting. Settling his wife gently onto the sofa, he spoke

to her in gentle, soothing, somehow familiar sounding tones. Slowly, as she gazed into his loving eyes,

Cheryl felt herself drifting and relaxing. Bill continued the work started the night before. He reinforced and

amplified his colleague's work of the prior night and began to add a dose of self-confidence. "The more

you eat, the better you feel. The better you feel, the better you look. ", he added to the appetite stimulation

which he reemphasized. Almost without realizing it, Cheryl found herself awake and sitting at the dinner

table with the sumptuous dinner Bill had delivered. Consuming a quantity that would have sent her

running in terror to the spa only a day before, Cheryl sat back and softly patted her softly distended

tummy, feeling still strangely unfulfilled. Finally, sensing his moment, Bill brought forth the baked Alaska

that had been hiding in the fridge. Feeling even hungrier and stronger as she ate, Cheryl singlehandedly

finished the party - sized confection. Guiding his now stuffed and somnolent wife up the stairs, Bill

helped her remove her clothes and slowly climb into bed, noting with some satisfaction, a roundedness

to his wife's stomach that he hadn't seen for years.



The cycle continued for several weeks, until eventually Cheryl felt well enough about herself that she

was able to simply ignore her coworkers taunts and jibes. Her appetite grew to its former vigor and

beyond. Months later, as she modelled her new size 16 work clothes for Bill ( having climbed through

sizes 4 through 14 ) , Cheryl suddenly felt satisfied at last. Noting her generous cleavage, emphasized

by a low v-neck and specially ordered "BBW" bra, her softly curved stomach blending into flaring hips

and a full, rounded bottom , she slowly ran her hands along the soft silky fabric. She felt stronger, better,

and sexier than she could have ever believed and it showed. The CEO, previously an undeclared FA,

soon noticed the standout in the secretarial pool and promoted her to the director of secretarial

personnel with a large pay raise - more than enough to keep up with her rapidly ( and literally ) growing

wardrobe. At home, Cheryl became a sexual aggressor, much to Bill's delight. Burying his face in his

wife's soft neckline, Bill congratulated her on the new promotion and began to work his way toward the

paradise of her generous body. Returning his kiss but holding him at bay, she replied "I like the way you

think, but let's eat first. I'm STARVED ".

"He must be able to breath a little under there somehow." Hellen said.
"Probably so." Jessica mummbled with her mouth full of cake.
"We should be videoing all the eating we do...and selling it on the internet."
"Thats a good idea. Why don't we?" Jessica asked.
"I don't know..just thought of it...should video me squashing him too."
"Sure we could just make him a permanent slave...we could squash him every day and make him serve us." Jessica said giggling, thinking she wasn't serious.
"Exactly...why not?"
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 03 Oct 2003 17:10 Somehow Jason was getting air under Hellens massive weight, though not enough for him to remain fully cohearent. His entire body ached for oxygen, on top of being under extreme presure from Hellens weight causing him sever distress. His spine was torqued beyond its natural limits as were his ribs. They were not supposed to bend this way. His internal organs, everything from his large intestine up to his windpipe, were being compressed into much less space than they required, including his heart certainly. It pounded hard against the confinments. His lungs were nearing full collapse. He couldn't take in enough air to expand them properly. Hellen kept her 700 pounds on him for until Jessica finished all her cheesecake, only letting him get one real breath of air every six to eight minutes. She sat on him for almost 40 minutes this way. He was hardly consious when she got up finally.
"Tomorrow lets get us a video cam." Hellen said as she stood up.
"Alright." Jessica said as she made her way across to where Jason was lying on the couch still, "Iwant to squash him some too before I take a nap." she told Hellen.
"Oh...sure...go ahead." Hellen said as she moved aside for her.
Jessica came up in front of the couch and looked down at Jasons rumpled body. She noticed he was a shade of blue in places and red on other places on his face and arms.
"How about this?" Jessica asked as she placed one knee onto Jasons chest, and brought her other knee up onto his stomache.
In both areas his body caved inward severely. He grunted and weezed and coughed in a fit, moaning in misery.
"Yeah..that looks good...you can see your weight crushing him." Hellen confirmed.
"You want to see if we can break his ribs...I could stand on his chest with both feet?" Jessica offered.
"Well..lets save something of him for later when we have our video camera."
"Yeah...you're right...what should we do with him now?" Jessica asked.
"Hummm...I think we can tie him up and I think you could sleep on top of him tonight...I'd be too heavy to do that probably...or he'd be dead in the morning from suffocation if his face ended up under some of my fat overflow."Hellen said grabbing two handfuls of blubber from her sides and giggling.
"Alright...works for me." Jessica answered with another quaking belly laugh.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 04 Oct 2003 02:44 She went to sleep that night with Jason tied up and lying under her. She slept on her side with her arm and leg over him, so not really lying on him. She slept well, and suprizingly he slept too a little. Jessica got up the next morning and left after completing her morning rutine to go buy a video camera. Upon her return Hellen and she began their degradation of him. Jason remained their prisoner for the rest of his life, suffering broken ribs many times among many other injuries over the last five years of his life. In this time as Hellen had feared she was certainly platueing with her weight gain adding only 50 pounds. Jessica on the other hand was gaining rapidly adding another 300 pounds, equaling Hellen at 750 pounds. The two had different body types. Jessica was now almost spherical. She was just 5'4". Her belly carried the bulk of her fat Though she was enormous all over her body, especially her legs and her ass. They were covered with cellulite, and her legs were just fat roll on top of fat roll, but her belly covered the front of her thighs, and her paunch jutted out before her. Her arms too were a mass of blubber. Hellen was 5'11" on the other hand. Her weight was carried in her hips. They jutted out at her sides and were over 4 feet wide. Her legs were like 55 gallon drums just as Jessicas, but obviously longer, but without so many fat rolls, and not as much cellulite as Jessicas. Her belly was full and massive though much smaller in scale than Jessicas, howerver Hellens boobs were three or four times the size of Jessicas. Their arms were about the same. Overall Jessica was short and round, and Hellen was tall and wide.
*Now, I'm going to squash the hell out of her just like she did me* Jessica thought to herself one day as Hellen video tapped her standing on Jasons back grinding his spine into goo once again.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 05 Oct 2003 08:09 She had one of her feet high on his back and incidentally moved it even farther up his spine onto his neck. Once she transfered most of her weight on it as she shifted over attempting to retain her balance, his neck snapped like a dry twig under almost 750 pounds. He was dead almost immediately. Jessica and Hellen heard his spine break, but they continued videoing as Jessica trampled him for another few minutes.Then they decided to video his rib cage being crushed flat. Jessica took the camera as Hellen did the crushing. She started with a barage of butt drops on his chest, and then did a roll over on it with her hip a few times. She finished it by standing on his chest with one foot and stepping over to the other side of him. Then she turned around and went the other way. His ribs cracked two and three at a time untill they were all broken and his chest completely caved in. Then Jessica took her turn and wanted to crush his head flat to match his chest. She stood on his skull on just one foot for as long as she could keep her balance. She kept repeating this, but wasn't having the affect she wanted, so she would stomp on his head a few times and then stand on it. Finally his skull began to crack, and then it caved in and his brain was crushed into goo just like his heart and lungs were.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 05 Oct 2003 19:56 When they were done crushing Jason's poor body they cut it down into small parts. After dark they carried him out in several garbage bags and dropped him down the shute into the incinerator where even his bones would be turned to dust, his body was cremated. Their murder of him went unsolved. He was reported missing a couple of weeks after Jessica had found him on the street five years earlier, but nobody knew where he was, but Hellen and Jessica...and himself.
For the next year Hellen and Jessica went on in persuit of continued weight gain. Hellen was having no luck though. She could eat almost non stop and gain little or nothing over that entire period. Hellen could just look at some food and gain five pounds. In that year she had added 150 pounds of more blubber to her massive body. She now weighed 900 pounds. She was nearing immobility.
*If I'm ever going to squash Hellen its now or never* she told herself. So one day she and Hellen were arguing over nothing. Jessica took the opportunity to further antagonize her about not being able to gain anymore weight. They stood in front of eachother and both rushed forward and collided into eachother with a loud smack. Jessicas 150 pound advantage and lower center of gravity allowed her to push Hellen back. Jessica contiued to shove her back until Hellens legs hit the foot of her bed and she fell back and down onto it. Jessica dove forward and fell onto her, but her belly was on Hellens thighs. She still wanted to move up and cover Hellens belly with her own, but with so much weight to move and the friction of their bubber rubbing against eachother this wasn't going to be easy.
*Well at least I'm on top of her.* she thought with a giggle as she continued to strain trying to make her way up Hellens body. Hellens belly was an obsticle to get over, but Jessica pushed and pulled, moving an inch at a time at most. Hellen could do nothing but push and slap at her with her hands, as Jessicas weight was too great for her to move. Hellen gasped heavily for air under the strain with Jessica not even having half her weight onto her stomache yet, but three or four minutes later Jessica was lying on top of Hellen belly to belly. A minute later she moved up another couple of inches to where she felt more comfortable. She rested her arms on top of Hellens and her massive boobs were pressed flat as pancakes as was the rest of her blubbery soft body under the 900 pounds of Jessica. Exhausted Jessica fully relaxed her every muscle and just let her entire weight settle onto Hellen. Hellen could breath little if any at all as the sound of air came out of her mouth along with squeals and moans. She would pass out soon if Jessica didn't get off of her. *I'm going to die from this lardass bitch...oh god.* Hellen thought. Jessica had been on top of her for six or seven miutes total, but just two minutes in her current position. She felt her blubbery flesh spread over Hellens and compressing her severly flat. She knew her ribs were being severely compressed, and that her spine would be painfully torqued. Not wanting to permanently injure her she lied there and counted to ten slowly and then began to roll off to the side and off of Hellens squashed fat body.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 06 Oct 2003 06:23 As Jessica came off of her Hellen gasped big for air, then quickly began bitching at her.
"You fuckin bitch! What the fuck!" she blasted.
"Shut up Hellen...or I'll squash you some more...we're even now." Jessica told her.
"What the hell are you talking about...even?"
"You don't remember squashing me like that before?" Jessica asked.
"Oh yeah...hell that was a long time ago."
"Ah...and I forgot about the time you sat on me back in high school...so you still owe me for that one." Jessica told her giggling.
"Come on...thats ancient history...you can't hold that against me now."
"Yes I can...and I will if you keep getting smart with me."
"Get out of here." Hellen ordered.
"Alright...fine...I'm hungry anyway." Jessica replied.
She walked out of Hellens bedroom and went to the phone in the livingroom. She called her favorite pizza place and ordered three extra large supreme pizzas which she intended to eat all by herself. Hellen gathered herself, showered, dressed, and waddle her way slowly down the street to her favorite steak house where she ate for free. All she had to do was eat one six pound steak in one hour, which she did with ease every time, along with three or four baked potatoes and a couple of salads. She returned to the house with Jessica who had just finished her third jumbo pizza. They stared at eachother for a moment, then both started laughing. They were about to have a cheesecake eating contest.

Posted: 01 Oct 2003 09:50 Hellen went to the fridge figuring to get her cheesecake. She open the door and looked in to see it was gone. She waddled back in a rush to where Jessica was sitting massaging her blubbery belly.
"You ate my cheesecake you fucking fat bitch!"
"Oops...did I?" Jessica replied sarcasticly.
"Thats it...time for me to put you back in your place." she said as she moved closer to Jessica, leaning forward and pushing her over with all her might. But Jessica fought back, though she wasn't in a position to have much in the way of leverage, still she lifted her feet to attempt to kick Hellen away from her. This only allowed Hellen to push her down easier and she fell backward. Hellen pushed on forcing her massive belly between Jessicas feet and then press into her thighs making her fall all the way down onto her back on the couch. Hellen then just dove forward and fell on top of her, with her belly dirrectly onto Jessicas, and her boobs dirrectly on Jessicas boobs. Hellens feet were now off the floor, and she let her legs lie on top of Jessicas legs. Jessica was in quite a predicament. She had a 700 pound woman lying on top of her, flattenging out her 450 pounds of blubber like a rolling pin does to dough. Her own fat was now working against her also, as when a whale has landed on a beach. Its own weight begins to squash itself. But that was secondary to Hellen at the moment. She weighed 250 pounds more than Jessica and all her lard had spread over Jessica like a flood. There was nothing she could do. As soon as Hellen was full weight on top of her she grunted, and squealed as her breath was forced out of her. She was just barely able to take tiny gasps of air which she took in rapid succession, between her grunting and growning in misery, with some much presure upon her. The fat rolls at her sides looked odd. They were now so misshapen from what one would expect. They were squashed into a horrizontal line, parralle with her body instead of vertical. Hellens belly covered all of Jessicas and all but a few inches to her sides. Her legs mashed Jessicas flat. In fact every bit almost of Jessicas body was very flat looking.
"Say you're sorry...say I'm sorry I ate your cheesecake Hellen...I will get you another one as soon as I can Hellen...say that right now...or I'm going to take a little nap right here." Hellen told Jessica in a scolding voice.
Jessica could hardly breath, muchless speak. She could squeal, grunt, and grown a lot though.
"You have three seconds...or I'm taking a nap." Hellen threatened.
"I'm..." was all Jessica could say.
There was a pause of several seconds, "sorry..." and she had to pause again.
Hellens weight was increasingly taking its toll on on her. Her ribs were being compressed under all that blubber on top of them, hers and Hellens.
"...Hellen..." Jessica finally said.
It had taken her about 15 seconds to say three words.
"...I'll................get.............you...............another.................cheese.....................cake." Jessica said taking her another 30 seconds.
"You will get me another cheesecake...what?" Hellen went on punishing her further.
"cake..........................Hell..en." Jessica muttered.
"Right now...as soon as I get up?" she said really enjoying the moment.
"Yes." Jessica replied.
Hellen satisfied that Jessica had appologized and probably suffered enough, *she must really be getting crushed...I weigh 700 pounds for christ sake* she thought to herself, she began to manuver her way off of her which was not an easy task. She decided to just try and roll off to the side. It didn't go as well as she would have liked and she banged her leg onto the floor. But there would only be a bruise there maybe if anything at all. *Jessicas body would have several places on it that would be bruised from being crushed* she thought. Finally she was up and Jessica was still not moving yet.
"You need me to help you up little fat girl?" Hellen asked her tauntingly.
"No...leave me alone...I'll go get your damb cheesecake in just a minute." Jessica grunted at her.
"Fine...no hurry...I'm so sorry to inconvenience you."
"Stop being so sarcastic you fat bitch." Jessica exclaimed.
"You were patronizing me earlier...you ate my damb cheesecake...don't get made at me...I warned you." Hellen told her.
"I know already....damb it....I thought you were bluffing." she said with a giggle.
"Get your big fat ass up and go get my cheesecake bitch." Hellen ordered her but then giggled too.
"Fine blubber gut...get out of my way." she said as she sat up and prepared to stand.
She was sore all over. She stood up and brushed against Hellen as she walked past to her room to get dressed. Ten minutes later she was headed out the door on her way to the local desert shop down the street.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 02 Oct 2003 22:31 Jessica entered the shop and walked to the counter. She saw there were six cheesecakes ready to go. She bought all of them. On her way back home she saw a guy on the street who looked very familiar. She approached him.
"Jason?" she said.
"Yes." he answered looking at her puzzled.
"It's me...Jessica."
"Jessica....who? Do I know you?" he asked.
"From about 20 years ago...high school...I was your girlfriend...remember?"
"Oh my god...you're Jessica?...what the hell happened to you?" he asked stunned.
"I got really fat didn't I?" she said giggling.
"You used to be so beautiful...how the hell did you let yourself get so damb fat?"
"Well...I'm fat by choice actually." she told him.
"You want to look disgusting?"
"I beleive I'm a beautiful woman...as all fat women are."
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 03 Oct 2003 03:15 "If you say so." Jason told her
"Can you help me carry these to my place...it's just a block or so down the street."
"Yeah...I guess I can."
He took the two bags and started walking with her down the sidewalk. A few minutes later they arrived at her front door.
"Can you come inside?...Hellen would like to see you I'm sure."
"Who is Hellen?"
"She is my room mate...she went to high school with us remember?...she was the fattest girl in school." Jessica explained.
"Oh...I think I remember her."
"Well she is even fatter now...she is a lot bigger than me." Jessica said with a giggle.
"Amazing....well...I'll go in I guess...I've never seen such a fat woman before."
They went inside. Jessica took the cheesecakes and set them down in the kitchen, then led Jason further into the house and found Hellen sitting on the couch watching tv and eating some icecream.
"Hellen...I brought someone for you to meet again...from our high school days...this is Jason...my old boyfriend."
"Oh my god...Jason...nice to see you again." Hellen said.
"Wow...you're even bigger than I expected...but you were always really fat...I just don't understand how you two can stand being so overweight." Jason blurted.
"You don't like fat women Jason?"
"No...not all all...thats just gross."
"I'm glad you said that Jason..." Hellen said as she made it up onto her feet, "so we won't feel bad about crushing you flat as a pancake now."
"What?" Jason said as Jessica shoved him from behind.
He was about to fall, but he slammed into Hellen, and she took a hold of him, then then slung him around her body like a rag doll. He fell onto the couch behind her and was face up, just like she wanted. She toook one step to the side to be exactly on target as she wanted, and then let herself fall back and down onto him with all her weight. He tried to block her with his arms but it was hopeless. She was too heavy for him. She came down onto his head, chest, stomache, and pelvis with her ass making a loud thund and a crack as she landed and there was a smacking of her soft flesh colliding with his body. All he could do was try to scream but the sound was muffled by her flesh, and all his breath was fored out of him within two seconds anyway. And to top it all off she was naked.
"How humiliating for him Jessica...he has a naked 700 pound fat woman sitting on him." Hellen said with a good chuckle.
"Yes...how horrible for him." Jessica replied with a big belly laugh that made her blubber jiggle.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 03 Oct 2003 14:32 "I'm no matter how much I eat not sure if he can breathe at all...I can feel his heart beating hard and fast though...so I haven't killed him yet." Hellen said.
"Well good...then you may enjoy my next suprize?"
"I love suprizes...what is it?" Hellen asked.
"I bought you six cheesecakes instead of just one...so you can sit there on him and eat them all."
"Alright...But I just want a couple right now...I'm not gaining much anymore no matter how much I eat...no sense in wasting any...why don't you eat the other four." Hellen told her.
"Thank you Hellen...I think I can manage that." she said with a giggle.
She went to the kitchen and retreived all the cheesecakes and brought them into the room. While she was gone Hellen took the opportunity to lift her ass up just enough to give Jason a good breath of air before lowering herself down on him again. *I don't want to kill him really...not yet* she thought to herself with a smile. Jessica set two cakes beside her and the rest on a table across the room,and then went back into the kitchen for a moment. She came back this time carrying a tray with two pitcher sized drinking glasses full of sweet cream.
"Oh sweety...you thought of everything." Hellen told her with a smile, "I should have squashed you a long time ago." she contiued with a giggle.
"Oh really...just eat the damb cheesecake." Jessica said with a smirk.
"Alright...geeze...lost your humor?"
Jessica just sighed and then took her first bite of cheesecake. Hellen soon followed suit and they both just sat quietly eating cheesecake and drinking cream. Hellen completely forgot she was sitting on Jason. She had been eating for about seven minutes, and she had been sitting on him for a minute or two before that.
"Damb!" she said with a mouthful of cake.
"What?" Jessica asked.
"We forgot about him!" she said as she slowly raised her 700 pounds off of him.
He immediately gasped loudly for air and Hellen just droped back down on him with a big plop.
"Well he is alright looks like...still alive." Jessica said laughing with her mouth full of cheesecake.
"I figured I'd killed him there for a moment." Hellen said sighing with relief she hadn't.
They continued there gluttony of stuffing cheesecake on top of their already full stomaches. Jessicas stomache wasn't feeling as full as Hellens due to the walk she had taken to get the cakes, but she had already had two extra large supreme pizzas and a whole cheese cake and not yet been to the restroom to relieve herself. She knew she would start to feel gorged shortly as she began on her third cheesecake. She had two more after it that she had to eat. *I can't stop eating...I have to eat it all...that will show Hellen she can't out eat me anymore...I'm starting to feel so full...oh my...just keep eating...I can catch up with her on weight before I know it...maybe even pass her up* Jessica told herself, inspirring her to keep stuffing her stomache even more.
Hellen finished her second cake as Jessica had begun her fourth. Then Hellen remembered Jason was under her and lifted her ass to give him another breath. He gasped quickly as a flicker of light hit his eyes and was then returned to darkness with his head virtually incased under part of her ass.

Hellen had an endless passion for food, and the appetite to match it...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 26 Sep 2003 07:53 ever since she had been a young girl she had been given the opportunity to endulge in any food she wanted, and she especially endulged in sweets. She most always had a candy bar in hand, or some sweet delicacy within a moments reach. At just five years of age she was already 150 pounds. She took a certain delight in the appearence of her growing soft belly and how it would jiggle as she moved. She too had a concept of weight by this time and weighed herself several times a day on her bathroom scale. She saw that it went up to 300 pounds.
*Some day I'm going to weigh that much...no...I'll weigh a lot more...and I can use this scale just to weigh my belly!* she thought to herself excited with the idea.
True to her wishes, days, months, years went by and her weight increased constantly. By the time she was ten years old she weighed enough to max the scale out, just a little over 300 pounds. Her belly by then was expansive, enormous in itself, and as soft and beautiful as she had imagined it would be. She was able to lift it with her hands and set it onto the scale and see it spread across the surface.*Wow...my belly weighs between 45 to 50 pounds...thats more than my little brother!* she told herself, giggling with joy.*some day my belly will weigh 300 pounds itself.* she thought. She began to eat with more enthusiasm than ever, and with double the drive and ambition she had previously. She didn't slow with her consumption of food when she started to feel full now. She didn't stop eating at all. When she felt she couldn't eat another bit, she continued to just nibble away at whatever she was eating at the time, keeping her stomached stuffed almost 24 hours a day. The only time she stopped eating was when she went to sleep, and still she awoke every so often and ate some till she felt stuffed again and then went back to sleep. By the time she was 15 years old she weighed just over 450 pounds following this prceedure of food intake. It was this time in her life that she ran into real discrimination about being fat. Many of her peers in school ridiculed her on a daily basis. This didn't really bother her as much as they were intending it to. She knew she was fat. She made the choice to be fat. She loved being fat. She loved getting fatter. All the guys and girls calling her names, such as "lard ass", "fat bitch", "porker" and so on had no idea they were only re enforcing her desire. She actually took some enjoyment at the ridiculling words those individuals thought were so humiliating to her. But still she decided to show them that she would not just be a welcome mat, to be walked on and abused without any consideration.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 26 Sep 2003 10:33 At least not without her permission. She decided that one certain girl would be made an example of. This girls name was Jessica. She was on the cheerleading squad, and a very popular girl in school. She was the girlfriend of the class president, quarterback, and captain of the football team, Jason. He too was a possible target for retaliation, but for the moment Jessica would be priority. This was in the early mid 80's, and she was the typical dream girl to all the guys, anarexic was in. So one day she found herself in the girls locker room alone with Hellen. Both girls had just gotten out of the shower, and Jessica was in a hurry to get dressed and leave. Seeing Hellen's naked body, with cellulite and fatrolls all over it disgusted her.
"Can't you go on a diet or something? You look gross." she said to Hellen point blank. She said it as though she expected Hellen to appologize for being fat. Then she sensed something about her that made her uneasy. She saw that Hellen wasn't just ignoring her as she usually did. She saw Hellen walk towards her starring right at her, looking right through her, and there was a cold glare in her eyes, defyant.
"Well excuse me Jessica...am I too fat for you? Let's see shall we?" she responded, already having her plan in mind.
Hellen rushed the last three feet between them and saw Jessica with a shocked look on her face, as she collided with her. Jessica was thrust backward and slammed into the lockers behind her, and saw Hellen continue her charge until her blbbery belly pressed against her. She was emmediately compressed as the rest of Hellen's body followed delivering all her weight with it into the lockers, crushing her petite body between hard metal, and soft blubber. Hellen bounced back a couple of steps, but took Jessicas body before she completely collapsed, holding her up under her arms, almost hugging her. She then placed Jessicas body down on the bench, and her head slammed down when she let go of her. Hellen quickly made her next move before Jessica could do anything to help herself. Hellen straddled the bench and Jessicas body.
"So Jessica...you think I'm too fat?" she asked sarcasticly, as she just let her own body, still completely nude, drop down, and all her weight fell onto Jessicas tiny frame. The belly of Hellens that she loved so much came to settle on jessicas head, smothering her face in the deep softness of it, while her huge buttox and thighs squeezed heavily on Jessicas torso, with Hellen sitting on her chest and stomache. Her 450 pounds were easilly putting the hurt to Jessicas little 100 pound body. Jessica squealed in pain, grunted, and gasped for air, all of which were muffled under Hellen's belly spread over her face.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 26 Sep 2003 16:44 She sat there for a moment on poor little Jessica, taking in the feeling of how her skinny little bones felt pressed into her buttox and thighs. Jessica weezed and coughed below her though not very well. Just then she remembered something. She had some goodies in her bag, but she couldn't reach it as she sat there on the tiny cheerleader. She decided she definately wanted something sweet to eat. So the next thing Hellen did was to make sure Jessica was incapassitated. To acheive that, she raised herself up as far as she could, and then let herself fall back down again, landing with a fantastic crushing blow onto Jessicas narrow chest and stomache again.
"Do you still think I'm too fat Jessica?...Lucky for you you have like no tits for me to squash." Hellen announced with a bit of sarcasm, but it was true. Jessica had very small breasts. Naturally Jessica could not begin to answer her verbally.
Hellen repeated the manuver of rising and falling on her again. She thought she could feel her tiny ribcage flatten out beneith her. She certainly felt Jessicas heart pounding away a hundred miles an hour under all the strain of her weight trying to crush it. She raised once more and fell on her once more.
"That should hold you in place while I go get my bag." She told her.
Then Hellen rose to her feet and waddled her way off of the bench and Jessicas body. She took three steps and leaned over at the hips, picking up her bag, then shuffled three steps back to stand beside the bench. Jessica hadn't moved much at all as she had hoped. Instead of straddling her again Hellen decided just to sit down on her sideways as she lie there on the bench, helpless and aching in missery. She wanted to sit on her skinny little chest and stomache again certainly and three seconds later she was doing just that. Her blubbery ass spread over the small girl, rapidly forcing Jessicas breath from her, compressing her ribcage flat and squashing her guts out of place within her abdomen. Hellens hip on one side blanketed Jessicas head over her chin, mouth and to her little button nose. The other hip just covered her crotch and a bit of her thighs. Hellen reached into her bag and pulled out a handfull of candy bars, all of them of chocolate. She quickly tore into the first ones rapping and had it stuffed into her mouth in an instant, the whole thing.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 27 Sep 2003 05:18 She sat there totally oblivious to the skinny young cheerleader she was sitting on, as her weight progressively compressed the girl flatter with each passing second. The only thing on Hellens mind was consumming all of the chocolate in her bag, at least a couple dozen bars worth, maybe 30 of them. She tore the rapping away and stuffed them whole into her mouth, managing to consume one every minute. Had she something to drink she could have eaten them faster, but she didn't so she had to chew them more before she could swallow. Still she shoved another whole one into her mouth before the last one was all in her belly. She did not notice that Jessica was crying, weezing, gasping, and grunting beneith her, just barely breathing, with her ribcage compressed flat and likely to break at any moment. All her major internal organs were squeezed into less than half their normal space. Hellen sat on her in this position for 45 minutes, until she had eaten every one of the candy bars that had been in her bag. Then she got up and walked away. She got dressed, not paying any attention to Jessica who was still lying on the bench sobbing another 10 minutes later as she walked out the door.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 27 Sep 2003 11:39 The next day Hellen saw Jessica just barely getting along down the hall way, walking like a 100 year old woman. When Jessica saw her she hurried away as fast as she could, but Hella caught her by the arm and turned her around to face her.
"You never answered me Jessica...Am I too fat for you?...Do I need to sit on you again?" she asked her teasingly.
"Oh...ummm...no...you're fine...you're not too fat...really...I'm sorry...I have to go." She replied pulling away from Hellens grasp and quickly shuffling down the hall.
She said that very politely, without any aggression in her voice at all as had been in the past.
*Mission accomplished.* Hellen told herself.
Jessica had to quit the cheerleading team. Hellen was a little sad that she was the cause of that, having taken away something Jessica truely loved to do, but she could come back. She just needed some time for her body to heal itself. She didn't have any broken bones or anything. She just had some joints, and cartiledge out of wack, nothing permanent.
*If Jason says anything...I'll squash him too if I get the chance. I'd really love to jump his bones* Hellen thought, and then giggled*and break them like twiggs*
Jessica never told him how or why she was injured. She was smarter than that. She knew she could be squashed again if Hellen wanted to do it, so she kept her mouth shut, and she wasn't going to ridicule her ever again for being fat.
*The best thing for me to do is try to make Hellen my friend* Jessica thought to herself.
That is just what happened before the year was out. Hellen even recruited her into being a feeder/helper for her, and buy the next year after that Jessica was gaining weight herself.
They were both 20 years old and Hellen was just about at the 600 pound mark. *Amazing for such a young girl as me...most fat women don't achieve this till thry're in their 30s...Jessicas has progressed nicely too.* she thought to herself looking at Jessica sitting across from her eating a cheesecake and some icecream. She was about 250 pounds now.
"Hey fat bitch!...Where is mine?" Hellen asked her giggling.
"In the damb kitchen! Lardass bitch!" she yelled back.
"I'm going to have to start squashing you...you're getting lazy." Hellen remarked as she recalled the time when she crushed Jessica in the lockerroom 5 years ago.
She was 150 pounds heavier now, all from fat.
*She would be a soft seat now.* Hellen thought. *That would be fun to do now...again*.
She just got up and went into the kitchen to get her own cheesecake and icecream, leaving Jessica alone for a moment to enjoy hers. She thought to herself, *How serious is Hellen about the idea of squashing me and my ,now ,big and soft body. I'm substancial enough now to present a challeng, though she is a lot bigger now too. If I could get Her down thats all I would need to get back at her. I weigh enough that she would definately feel it.* She smiled a rye grin at the thought of squashing Hellen.
Then she came back from the kitchen with her cheesecake and icecream. She looked at Jessica smiling, but then saw her food.
"Damb woman your slow!..You've been eating on that for 10 minutes and you're still not done...I bet I can eat all of mine before you get finished." she bragged, with a scolding tone.
"Yeah...you probably can hog...I don't want to make myself sick...I'm not the big fat food vacume you are." She replied with irreverence.
"Fine little woman...I don't want to embarrass you or anything."
"You always have to make eating, or anything we do a competition." Jessica told her then sighed.
"Whatever." Hellen mummbled as she took her seat once more across from Jessica, "Time me." she told her. She began scooping large spoonfuls of icecream, and shoveling them into her mouth, then picking up a big slice of cheesecake and stuffing it in her mouth aswell. It's room temperature helped in melting the icecream so she wouldn't get a tooth or brain freeze from eating so much icecream so fast. Seeing this aroused Jessica to the challenge and she too began to stuff her mouth full of cheesecake and icecream. They each chewed 2, 3 or 4 times and swallowed it down and had another mouthful before the last one hit the stomache. Jessica had about 25% less than Hellen was starting with. She wasn't as adept at eating like Hellen, but she could eat a lot, certainly several times more than she could have when she was skinny. In just under 10 minutes all the cheesecake and all the icecream was gone. They finished at about the same moment.
"I guess I can eat faster than I thought." Jessica said, but she felt her belly stuffed tight.
"Sure you can...you're a fat girl...and proud of it...right?"
"Damb right...I don't know why I wanted to be skinny for so long."
"I want to go for seconds...how about you?" Hellen asked.
"Well maybe in a little while..."
"You're never going to acheve that big gain and get really fat if you don't push yourself." Hellen told her.
"I know...I will...just not right now." she said, feeling her stomache now upset, but she didn't think she would have to puke.
"Fine...more for me." Hellen giggled.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 01 Oct 2003 07:29 Another five years past and Hellen was begining to platue. She had gained only 100 pounds, while Jessica was now up to 450 pounds. She had gained 200 pounds in five years, and was now more excited than ever about continuing to get even fatter. *I'm heavy enough now...I could realy put a good squashing on Hellen if I really wanted to.* she thought to herself. She had lost that reflex that upset her stomache when it was stuffed with food. She could now eat as much as Hellen bite for bite, and loved when she out ate her from time to time. That made Hellen mad every time. One time in particular they each had two extra large supreme pizzas each to eat, and Jessica ate both of her's in just 28 minutes, while Hellen didn't finish her's for another 12 minutes. Jessica went to the refridgerator and got the last cheese cake and ate it too before Hellen was done with her pizza. While she ate the cheesecake she started to antagonize Hellen, knowing how she was already pissing her off.
"Come on you slow fat bitch...finish the damb pizza already." she said with a mouthful of cheesecake.
"Shut the hell up hog!" Hellen blasted back.
"More cheesecake for me." she said giggling, causing her belly to jiggle as it drooped down between her legs.
"If you don't shut up...I'm going to squash the hell out of you I swear!" Hellen threatened.
"You're so dambed slow I don't see how." Jessica went on prodding her.
"You think cause you got some real weight now you're just really hot stuff."
"Damb straight!" Jessica replied with pride.
"Just shut up." Hellen ordered.
"Whatever." Jessica said with just a few bites of cheesecake left.
She made sure to finish it just as Hellen finished her last bite of pizza. Hellen didn't know however that Jessica had already eaten her cheesecake earlier and that the one she had just eaten wasn't her's to eat. It was Hellens. She had left it in the fridge unguarded.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

I've been married to my wife, Shelly, for 9 years now. When we first started dating she was a very nice 34"/24"/34", and had a smile to die for. She also had a tight round ass of steal.
Over the years she had began to just eat anything she wanted, more and more. At the same time she excersized less and less. She was getting puddgy by our third anniversary. She was up to 140 pounds.
With all the junk food she ate, on top of her normal meals, she was often experiencing a little gas, and letting farts in front of me. She had not done this before. I had not addmitted to her ever that a woman farting was a turn on for me, but from a fat girl like her it wasn't so interesting. I wanted her former hardbody back. So I paid no mind to her farting as any part of our sexual relationship.
Three more years went by, and she had become just plain fat. She weighed about 280 pounds now, of emmbarassing flab. I couldn't be seen with her. I had stopped going out with her a long time before that. She showed no self respect or dignity of any kind. She waddled around the house wearing nothing but panties and a bra if anything at all. She was totally care free of when and where she passed gas, often farting with each step she made across any room in the house with her blubbery ass jiggling and her disgusting belly flab hanging out and bouncing all over the place. She knew this annoyed me a great deal. So what does she do? She makes a joke out of it. She follows me everywhere I go in the house and farts as close to me as she can. I had completely forgotten about farts being a turn on. They were no more to me. At least not from her. I wanted a divorce.
She wouldn't give me one. So I would persue an affair.
I was tremendously attracted to her cousin, Michelle, who was a few years older, but had a solid body like Shelly used to have. I had picked up on some signals from Michelle from the first time I'd met her at my wedding to Shelly. So I managed to flirt with her at every oppertunity away from my wife. Living in a small town, about the only chance I got was at a bar we both frequented. As we bot were getting drunk one night I started telling Michelle about my troubles with her cousin. She warmed right up to me really sympathetically I felt.
I was drunk enough to bring up farting and how much Shelly farted all the time, and I explained that she would being turning me on if she wasn't so damb fat.
To my amazement Michelle told me that she enjoyed farting, and would be happy to oblidge me if ever I wanted to hear her fart. Thats all we said about the subject untill I'd had 4 more beers. Then I went on to explain to Michelle that I had a desire to smell a beautiful woman's,like her, fart. Again to my amazement she told me that she would put her anus right up to my nose and let one rip if thats what I wanted. Could I possibly be any luckier to have this woman so interested in farting for me? So beautiful, tight firm assed, not an once of fat on her anywhere.
We decided to go over to her place, but before we did she needed to go to the ladies room. I took the op to go take a piss myself. I came back to our seats, and waited on her for the next 10 minutes.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 19 Sep 2003 09:52 Finally she came out. I wonder what had taken so long? Anyway we headed to her place. Along the way she was letting a few farts just to tease me. Those onions in her martinis and a couple of beef jerky sticks she had snacked on before that were kicking in now. We arrived at her house and went inside. She walked straight to the bedroom. I wondered if she was going to let me fuck her later. We hadn't discussed that.I went to the kitchen and made us some more drinks. A moment later she joined me in the kitchen. She came up behind me, reached around and grabbed my balls. I figured we were going to fuck then. I turned around to see her completely naked. I handed her another martini with an onion. She gulped it down, chewed the onion a few times and swallowed it. I began to feel my dick getting up when she asked me if her farting on my face would make me hot. It sure as hell would. She then dirrected me to the couch to lie down and face up of course. She stepped up on the couch and and stood straddling me with her butt above my face.
Then she jumped into the air spring high off the couch and came down with her ass landing on my chest. What the hell was this? The blow stunned me for a moment. Then I saw something, a shadow coming over my eyes, and then something pale in color suddenly covered my head. It was so heavy that it hurt. I was in total darkness, and completely smothered. Then the horrible true hit me. What I had seen was my wifes naked fat ass. She was sitting on my face. I couldn't attempt to breath through my nose as it was too crushed, and I opened my mouth and could only get it filled with her flab. After a couple of minutes without air I was fadding, losing my stregth. I was paniced. I tried to bite her but there was too much pressure on my mouth and I couldn't get any leverage. But then I felt her begining to move. She was turning with her ass still planted on my face. I was able to catch a couple of quick breaths, before she had turned around 180 degrees. Michelle had moved off my chest, now Shelly's legs rested down my body as she sat there on my head and face with all her weight. Again I was in complete darkness, and totally without air. Then I felt Shelly's legs move to my sides and Michelle stood on my stomache and chest and began to jump up and down repeatedly, forcing any little bit of air I had out of me. This went on for another 2 or 3 minutes. My body was starting to ache for oxygen, aswell as from the hard forceful blows Michelle was hitting me with, jumping as high as she she could up and down on me while Shelly's massive blubbery ass had my head completely encased.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 23 Sep 2003 15:25 Finally Michelle stopped jumping on me, and Shelly started to move. I took a huge gulp of air as soon as I could. Shelly had moved onto her knees straddling my chest, and then settled her naked cellulite covered ass back over my face. She grasped her buttox with her hands and spread them apart as she came down onto me again, insuring that my face was wedged in her crevase as far as possible. She moved around, adjusting herself a bit to also insure that my nose was pressed firmly to her anus. That distinct odor of her soon filled my head. Unfortunately I was able to breath freely and good. I just had to smell her ass in doing so. Suddenly Michelle resumed her previous position on my chest and stomache and again began to jump up and down on my now tender body. Though she weighed little the repeated blows she put on me, stomping down as she landed over and over, taking my breath away with ease along with inducing increasing pain. As she stopped her assault on me for a moment just standing on me, I began to take gasps of air and was then subjected to the foul smell of Shelly's anus which was then muliplied 10 times as she released a barrage of toxic farts, blasting them dirrectly into my nossrills. I felt the wind blow across my cheeks. The nasty taste of her gas filled my mouth. I held my breath but then Michelle would jump on me a few times making me breath again. Then Shelly sat back full weight and completely smothered me as Michelle began to jump on me again for another couple of minutes. After that time had passed I felt like my ribs were broken. My guts were mush. My muscles were of no support at all. Then I was allowed air once again which I took very hesitantly, and once again Shelly let her disgusting ass fume fill my head. Michelle stomped on my stomache and chest every few seconds to make sure I was smelling every bit of it and not holding my breathe. I thought this was the most horrible thing possible. I wanted to die, but Shelly and Michelle had no intentions of that happening. They wanted to continue their humiliation of me for as long as they could. That is exactly what happened for the next 4 hours. I was given a moment of increased pain and breathlessness, followed by a sickening stinch. Shelly even went as far as to eat several egg rolls, some pop corn, and some broccoli just to keep her gas built up to unleash on me. After having suffered for over 3 hours this brutal torture and humiliation I was given out and passed into darkness, while Shelly and Michelle continued their abuse of me for a while longer.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 26 Sep 2003 04:53 Shelly and Michelle continued to abuse me for another half hour without me even being consious. Then Shelly finally got her ass off my face, but Michelle put her boney little ass in it's place and Shelly took position standing on me. This was tremendously more painful as her weight flattened my bruised body, waking me up with a shock. I gasped for air just as Michelle let her first of many farts to come. Hers smelled no better than Shelly's had, as she insured my nose was pressed firmly to her anus. Shelly couldn't leap in the air as Michelle had done but she didn't have to since she weighed so much more to acheive what she wanted to, making me gasp for air continuously and suffer interminable pain. From this day on I was subjected to this pain and humiliation on a daily basis aswell as nightly...a prisoner.
...the end...

WARNING: This story contains depictions of squashing, torture, squashing, mutilation, squashing bad grammar, squashing and stuff that makes you want to read it and squashing.


Arrested
A squashing story
By Commandant Katria


The new cell was larger with more furniture and a wider door. But it was still
lifeless grey concrete with damp in the walls and a smell of despair. The
police had been questioning him through an interpreter for the best part of a
week. The hotel he had been staying in was raided, something about a sex party,
involving children. Since then the local police had been giving him the third
degree. In a third world country butting up against the former Soviet Union,
legal rights tended to be what ever they let you have, which wasn't much.

The door swung open and two women dressed in uniform walked in. Their hair was
severely drawn back and tied in a bun. The uniforms where immaculate, the brass
buttons and epaulet badges glowing in the poor light of the room. These were
Stazie, the secret police, responsible for internal security. Seeing them in
the doorway he thought they were big, but as they walked across the grim cell
towards him he realised he was wrong. They were huge. Each well over six feet
in height and immensely fat, almost spherical in shape. One of them had his
file, which she dropped on the table with a slap.

?So meiner Smith? she said, speaking accented English ?you don't like to answer
questions??
He didn't like the way she used his name. It was the name in his passport, as
far as she should have been concerned, it was his real name.
?I have been here a week,? he said indignantly,?and I have answered every
question put to me!?
She leaned on the sturdy table that had thick iron legs, it creaked ominously
under her weight. The other woman moved round behind him.
?Stand up please Smith.? What had happened to the mister?
?Now just a minute...?

A surprisingly small hand landed on his shoulder and lifted him effortlessly out
of his seat. His wrists were grabbed from behind and his arms stretched out. He
felt himself being pulled back and up over the stomach of the woman behind him
until only the tips of his toes where touching the floor. The first officer
stepped forward, so that her stomach was pressing gently against his body. He
started to appreciate how truly massive these women were. They completely
engulfed his entire body.
?No, mister Smith? said the woman, looking down into his face ?we have asked you
questions nicely, now we ask them not so nicely.?

As she spoke, she started to lean forward. Smith was not, as he had expected,
buried between two layers of fat, the stomachs were hard, unyielding, flesh.
His body was squeezed between the two huge bellies. He could feel himself being
compressed out of shape. Pressure on his chest forced his rib cage to flatten
out. Slowly the breath was forced from his lungs. The woman stood with her
hands on her hips looking down into his face, pressing her stomach further into
his body. Gasping he started to choke as he was unable to draw a breath,
crushed between the stomachs of the two women. The officer smiled at him when
she saw that he could no longer breath.
?Well Mr. Smith, do you want this the easy way, or the not easy way??
Unable to breath he was unable to answer, and she knew it. She wasn't
questioning him, she was torturing him.
?Very well then,? she said ?the hard way it is.?
Stepping back she released the pressure on his body. He sagged in the grip of
the woman behind him, gasping for air. Limply he was dragged across the room to
a low bench. Still in her iron grip the woman straddled the bench and sat down,
forcing Smith down with her. As he sat across the bench he tried to turn to
look at the officer behind him. But he was held tight, from his restricted
vantage all he could see was uniform clad stomach stretching out to either
side.

The first officer stood in front of him, the sight of the vast bulk of her
stomach hanging over him was terrifying. She unbuttoned her jacket, then her
blouse, removed them and hung them on a coat peg on the wall. Underneath she
was wearing a leather corset that held all her flesh firmly in place. The hands
holding his wrists maintained their grip whilst they reached down and pushed
his thighs together. With his legs along the bench the first woman sat across
his ankles, her stomach pressed firmly against him. The grip on his wrists was
released, it wasn't needed. Apart from his head, no part of his body was
visible. With rough serge against his back and smooth leather to his front, he
was completely encased between the bodies of two women. It was a warm and
sensual feeling. He would have enjoyed it, but he knew what was coming next.
The interrogation was about to become hard.

?Since you refuse to co-operate willingly, we are going to spend some time
persuading you.?
Smith didn't see her move, but the pressure on his body was slowly and
inexorably building.
?We are going to squash you Mr. Smith. We are going to squash you until you
pop.?
Through his discomfort, Smith noticed the improvement in her English, she was
obviously repeating a well rehearsed speech. This wasn't some new idea that a
couple of fat chicks had had as a bit of fun to pass the time. This was how
they did things in this country. These women had expertise and experience of
crushing helpless victims with their bodies.
?First I am going to squash you, then Comrade Nadia, who is heavier than me,
will squash you. Soon you will tell us everything that we wish to know.?
The discomfort turned to pain as the two women pressed their stomachs together.
Smith was completely helpless between them. Unable to breath he felt himself
becoming light headed, soon he would black out, a merciful respite from the
pressure.

The pressure suddenly eased as the one called Nadia stood up from behind him. He
fell back, laying on the bench. He gasped in air as best he could. The first
officer was still sat across his legs. She must have moved forward because her
stomach now covered his body right up to his chin. Nadia came into view pulling
a trolley that had some medical monitoring equipment and an oxygen bottle
attached to it. An elastic band was placed around his head to hold an air feed
line to his nose. There was a sharp pain as something large was stuck into his
neck. Nadia flicked a switch and the machine next to him started to hum
quietly. The woman sat across him leaned forward slightly, the air was suddenly
crushed out of his lungs with a rush. She held still, applying just enough
pressure to stop him breathing. As his vision started to go grey, Nadia started
to adjust controls on the machine. His vision cleared. Still unable to breath,
he found that he didn't need to. The machine was oxygenating his blood.

?We use this machine? Nadia explained ?to prevent unfortunate accidents. Comrade
Maxine here once suffocated a man to death. Actually she has suffocated many
people to death, but that was deliberate. When she has to suffocate them, she
holds their heads between her breasts until they are dead.?
Smith looked up at Maxine's cleavage, he could fit his head, shoulders and both
of his arms in there. Looking into her eyes, he believed she was quite capable
of killing.
?You we are not suffocating.? said Maxine. ?You, we are squashing.?
So saying Maxine leant forward. Smith's body collapsed under the weight. His
internal organs were pushed up into his chest cavity, he could feel his lungs
trying to force their way up through his throat into his mouth. The pain was
more than he could ever have possibly imagined. Then it got worse as Maxine
leaned in. Smith turned his head as the contents of his stomach were forced
violently from his body. He didn't vomit, his stomach was under so much
pressure his last meal had no where else to go. Nadine was on hand with a mop
to clean up the mess. As Maxine came further forward, his bowels and bladder
did the same. Maxine got off him and hauled him to his feet. His paper prison
uniform was torn off and his body sponged down. He was laid back on the bench
and Maxine resumed her position on top of him.
?Now you are empty,? she said ?we can start to squash.?

Everything that had gone before was as nothing compared to this new pain. He
could feel all his ribs bending under the weight of the stomach pressing down
on him. Maxine was now much further forward than she had been. She moved her
stomach a little from side to side, Smith felt like he was going through a
rolling mill. The pressure increased again. His ears rang with the pain. Maxine
was speaking to him but the ringing was so loud he couldn't hear her. Raising
her voice, she asked the question again.
?What is your real name??
Smith wanted to tell her, he wanted to shout it out at the top of his voice.
Whilst he didn't, at the moment, need his lungs to breath, he did to talk. He
couldn't even croak out a response. He tried to plead with her, beg her to let
him answer, but the weight, and the pain, remained.
?Tell me your real name, or I am going to break your ribs.?
Smith couldn't answer and he knew she knew he couldn't answer.
?Very well, have it your own way.?
The pressure increased. There was a deep, muffled, crack from his body, he felt
like he had been shot in the chest. Lights flashed and spots swam before his
eyes, retching he tried to vomit his empty stomach. His body went into spasm,
but under the weight of Maxine he didn't move a muscle. After what seemed like
an hour, but was probably no more than a minute, his vision cleared. Maxine
moved her stomach from side to side. Smith could feel and hear the broken bone
grinding in his chest.
?Now are you going to tell me, or do I have to break another one??
Smith felt the tears pouring down his cheeks. He rocked his head, the only
movement he could make, in frustration. Maxine was now close enough to place
her hands on his cheeks and hold his head still. She forced him to look at her.
For the first time he noticed the pleasure in her face. She was positively
flushed. She wasn't doing this to get the truth, she was having fun.
?Since you haven't told me, I'm going to break another one.?
With no choice in the matter, he had to look into her face, smiling with
pleasure, as again something cracked inside him. The flashes and lights
coalesced until consciousness slipped away from him.

Then the pressure lifted slightly, just enough to allow him to come round. Nadia
had removed her jacket and blouse and was talking to Maxine in her own
language. Smith didn't know what they were saying but Nadia looked at him and
started to rub her tummy. Maxine leaned back and stood up, it was obviously
Nadia's turn. Relieved of the pressure, Smith dragged a lung full of air into
his tortured body. He rolled off the bench and dropped to the floor. It was
only about a foot but landing on his broken rib was agony.
?Caplin.? he gasped. ?Mark Caplin. My name is Mark Caplin.?
The two officers picked him up and laid him back on the bench. Nadia stepped
over him and settled herself down on his legs.
?No, wait.? Caplin screamed. ?I'll tell you anything you want to know.?
?You say that now Mr. Caplin,? said Nadia ?but how do we know you are not going
to tell us some more lies. Anyway, it is my turn now.?
Caplin tried to scream as Nadia leaned forward. He was right, they were not
questioning him, they were enjoying themselves. Nadia was wider than Maxine but
wasn't noticeably heavier, which meant that Maxine hadn't been using all her
weight. Caplin felt the broken ends of his ribs grind against each other as
Nadia rolled herself forward. There was a tearing sound and Caplin felt his
internal organs rearrange themselves like a bad case of constipation working
its way out. He tasted blood in his mouth. Nadia smiled at him.
?I must have burst some of your insides.? she said. ?Now let us see if I can
break ribs.?
Carefully she started to apply pressure to Caplin's body. He could feel things
moving inside him that shouldn't have been moving, not least his now crushed
ribs. Nadia's hands felt cool as she held his face and looked into his eyes.
With an increase in pressure, his chest collapsed. Crack, pain, spots before
the eyes. Crack, more pain, flashes before the eyes. Crack, even more pain, his
vision was so grey he could barely see. Crack, yet more pain, he looked at
Nadia's face through a tunnel. Crack, his chest collapsed completely. This time
the screaming in his head made him black out.

As he came round, he was pulled into an upright position. He noticed blood now
covered the bench. He was passing it through his penis and anus. Nadia sat
behind him on the bench with Maxine in front, the same as when the
interrogation started. They pressed their tummies together with Caplin in
between. Because of his now extensive injuries, this pain was the worst so far.
Soon he admitted to being at the illegal party, that he was a sex tourist and
not at the trade fair, and he named everyone else he knew was involved.
Eventually he slumped back in a pool of his own blood and piss. Nadia stood up
and turned her back on him, for a moment he thought she was going to sit on him
when the cell door opened.

A third woman, younger than the first two, came in. Whilst she was as not as
tall as the first two, she was clearly heavier. Nadia and Maxine saluted
smartly, then started to talk in their own language, occasionally gesturing
towards Caplin. They reached some sort of conclusion and the new comer made to
take off her tunic, but she couldn't reach. She was so big she couldn't reach
around her own stomach to undo her belt and buttons. So Nadia did it for her
and helped her remove her tunic and blouse while Maxine sat behind Caplin.
?Commandant Katria is our new officer from the university.? Maxine said. ?This
is first chance for her to make final interrogation. So you will be first for
her.?
Caplin looked over to the commandant. She wasn't wearing anything underneath her
blouse and the sight of her massive, naked, breasts started to arouse him,
except he couldn't feel anything from the waist down.
?But I've told you everything.? Caplin whined.
?Yes. This is a final interrogation.? Maxine said as if that made it okay.
Katria sat across his ankles. Her stomach reached up to his chin. He couldn't
see her head over her colossal stomach, but he could hear her.
?Meiner Caplin, this is your final interrogation. By the powers invested in me
by our glorious state, you are sentenced to death.?
She leaned forward just enough so that he could see her face.
?I am now going to execute you by squashing you to death.?

Caplin noticed that her whole body flushed dark pink and her nipples stood out
like rifle bullets on her massive breasts. His broken ribs started to grind as
Katria leant forward, making his ears ring and his vision blurred. A word from
Maxine, obviously 'slow down', and some of the pressure was lifted from
Caplin's body. The pressure then slowly started to build again. His broken ribs
made a hideous noise as they scraped against each other. There was a tearing
sound from somewhere low down in his body and he could taste fresh blood at the
back of his throat. Caplin closed his eyes against the pain. Maxine's thumbs
opened them for him. The pressure and the pain subsided as Katria smiled at
him.
?I'm now going to lean forward and squash you. When I do, it will kill you.?
Caplin looked into her eyes as she leant forward. It was beyond pain, it was so
painful it didn't even hurt anymore. It was...

Katria leaned back off his still body.
?No, keep the weight on him.? Maxine said. ?It takes five minutes to make sure
he is finished.?
Katria leant all the way forward. Organs popped and bones broke under the weight
of her stomach. If she had applied this much pressure at the start, he would
have died instantly. But too quick was not punishment enough, and not nearly
enough fun. When he was dead to everybody's satisfaction, Katria stood up. Her
orgasm's were still shaking her body.
?Does it always feel this good?? she asked
?No? Nadia replied. ?The more you do it, the better it gets.?
Katria put her blouse and tunic back on, Maxine fastened it for her.
?Have the other five that were arrested in the hotel been questioned yet.?
Katria asked.
?No commandant.?
?With Caplin's statement we can guarantee a conviction against each of them.
We'll execute them at our leisure. One question.?
The two of them stopped and looked at her.
?Would it be considered an abuse of privilege if I killed them all myself??
Maxine as the longest serving officer answered.
?It would be unusual, but since this is your first week in the job I think we
can forgive it.?
?Thank you. Show them the video of me killing Caplin tonight, then tomorrow
gather them in a common cell. I'll take it from there.?
The two officers saluted as Katria turned and marched off.
?Good? said Maxine ?it's about time we had one of our own at senior level.?
?Now what.? asked Nadia. ?It's two hours till clocking off??
?Let's go and reduce the overflow in the political prisoners wing.?

I was walking through my local super center last week as I always do. I go there to oogle at the fat chics that shop there, so I can imagine being under them. My secret fantasy. I see a lot of fat chics there. Those big jiggling asses are hipnotic. They give me a boner every time and I have to go stand behind a rack of clothing, like I'm looking to buy it, until my erection goes away. I watch for any cute plumper I can find, but I'm out to see the really fat chics most of all. A handful of 400 to 450 pound cuties have shopped in my store with asses jiggling to my amazement the entire time. I dreamed of every one of them sitting on me. I could just imagine the way their weight would feel as they sat on my chest and or stomache, limiting my breathing while covering me with delightful softness and warmth. Every so often I would see one that had such an incredible ass that I wanted nothing more than to have her sit on my face full weight, with her counter top ass that I could set a beer on. I wondered what she would smell like, if I was able to breath at all that is.
But this day last week I saw for the first time the mother of all really fat, counter top assed, women to ever walk within my field of vision. She was the perfect woman. My heart stopped beating for moment. She was huge. She had to be about six feet tall. She was covered, pure blubber all over her body, rolls upon rolls of flesh. Her hips had to be about 3.5 feet wide maybe 4. Her legs were a mass of rolls and cellulite, thank god she was wearing shorts, from atop her thighs down to her ankles. Her blubbery cellulite covered ass jiggled above them as she walked. I couldn't tell where exactly her elbows were, but I assume they were burried in that blob of arm fat resting somewhat on her jutting hips. She was wearing a sleevless shirt too thank heaven! It clung tight to her revealing every roll and curve on her back. I quickly made my manuver to get a view of her from the front. I went 50 yards out of the way to remain un noticed and in stealth. As she approached the magnificense of her belly, hardly being able to remain contained under her shirt, bouncing and jiggling wildly with her every step almost made me cum in my pants. As equally inticing her breasts were free, she had no bra on, and the twins bounced and jiggled as wildly atop her belly paunch.
I had become adept at guessing fat womens weight, and she was every pound of 580 at least. She might weigh as much as 620 pounds, its hard to tell acurately of a woman this size.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 11 Sep 2003 09:43 I managed to watch her waddling about for a few minutes longer before she arrived at the food court. She bellied up to the counter, literally, and began to make her order. Ten minutes later a tray pilled with foods, I couldn't tell what exactly, was handed to her, and she made her way over to a table. She picked a table with regular chairs and not a booth. She wouldn't have been able to fit in a booth. Fortunately the establishments chairs were made of metal, and though a foot of her ass hung over each side of it when she sat down the chair was sturdy enough to support her weight. Oh how I wanted to be that chair.
She tore into her food with great vigor, as though she were in a contest. She seemed to being ignoring her surroundings completely. This inabled her to focus completely on her eating, and within 10 minutes she had finished everything on her tray, just as a waiter brought her a second tray pilled high with food.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 12 Sep 2003 08:52 I creaped in closer. It was fried pies, or turnovers she was eating, and nothing else. She had eaten about a dozen from the first tray and had at least that many on the second.
...more to come...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 13 Sep 2003 10:42 I had to talk to her. Say hello at least. I came up to her.
"Mind if I join you?" I asked akwardly.
"No...I don't." she answered.
I just could not resist, this oppertunity to finally fulfil my dream.I was going to ask this woman to sit on me, but how to go about it. I will sound like a nut regaurdless. So I just blurted it out.
"You're obviously a very beautiful fat woman....I was wondering if you could do something for me that I would greatly appreciate?" I said to her nervously.
"I'm not going to have sex with you, so forget it." she answered.
"Oh...no thats not what I meant...though I would love to."
"What are you talking about then?" she asked.
"It's just that I would love it if I could feel your weight...thats all."
"Feel my weight?...There is no way you could pick me up." she told me.
"No...But I don't want to pick you up. I want you to sit on me...I would really love that." I confessed to her.
"You are crazy, little man. I'd kill you." she leaned forward whispering to me.
"I don't think so really...I've had a woman as big as you sit on me before." I lied about that. "She sat on me and I was wonderful."
"What?...like sitting on your lap?" she asked.
"Well...thats alright too, but I want you to sit on my body...on my chest and stomache...or just on my chest would be the best." I said to her, not having any idea how that would feel really.
"If I do that your ribs would snap like twigs." she told me...again whispering for some reason.
I recalled an occassion when I was a kid, just 4 or 5, when my fat aunt sat on me when I was lying on the couch. She weighed about 250 pounds. I was certainly crushed with her ass covering most of me. This was a fond memory though. I don't recall feeling anything bad. I thought it was fun. I could hardly breath under her, but I remember we were both laughing. My laugh was a bit restriced of course.
"I will pay you one hundred dollars to sit on me...for less than an hours time." She left me no other option but money.
" I don't want your money...I'll sit on you for free if you want me to that bad...How and where would we do this?" she asked.
"There is a large fitting room right over there...Or we can go to my house." I answered.
"They won't let us both in there will they?"
"Sure they will...couples go in there all the time." I said...not really knowing.
"Alright then...You want to meet me there?...I want to finish eating first."
"Sure...I'll go wait for you and make sure nobody gets in before us."
I rushed away with my heart racing a hundred miles an hour. I prayed that no one would be in the fitting room. I was about to get the experience of my life is what I was also thinking.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 14 Sep 2003 00:16 I stood outside the fitting room door. Nobody was in it and I wasn't about to let anyone in. The was no employee of the store around that I could see either. A few minutes later I saw her waddling towards me. Amoment later we were both standing inside the fitting room. With her in here in wasn't that big of a room it seemed.
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 14 Sep 2003 00:42 It was about a 6x8 foot space, with a 4ft long bench on one side sticking out a foot into the room.
"How do you want to do this?" she asked.
"Well...I'll lay down here on the floor by this wall...you stand about here", I pointed,"and you can sit down facing that way," again I pointed,"and then you should have plenty of room for your legs."
"Alright...but if I sit on you down on the floor I might not be able to get up." she said giggling.
"Well...thats alright...I'll be fine...I can handle it." I asured her, but I wasn't being exactly honest. I didn't know if I could handle it or not.
"Fine...if thats what you want...lets get it over with, before I change my mind...I think your nuts." she said frankly.
I took my place on the floor, and looked up at her behemoth body towering over me, with her flesh jiggling with her every move. I was aroused, but very nervous...shaking a little in antisipation. I placed my arm, nearest to her, over my head to get it out of the way, and fully exposing my rib cage for her to sit on. I was thinking*I really want her to crush my chest...but why?*
She was in position, and began to squat down. Her massive ass moved over above me and was slowly coming down towards me.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Sep 2003 04:55 I was in her shadow now. She had about a foot to go before she would be actually sitting on me. I was as anxious as ever. But then she just plopped down the rest of the way. She squealed as she fell and let out a grunt when she landed. She hit with a loud thud, and a smack from the flesh colliding.She bounce up a couple of inches and came back down upon me. A moment of aftershock jiggles rolled throughout her blubbery body. She then took a moment to gather her composure back from the physical strain she had just endured. Meanwhile my head, chest, and stomache were burried beneith her mushy heavy flesh. She was centered maily on my chest. I was able to get my head turned to one side before she landed. When she did all of the air in my lungs was forced out. My chest was flattened so much from the initial blow that the cartiledge in my ribcage was seperated from the ribs themselves. This was emmencely painfull. I wasn't prepared for this. I was begining to panic. I was totally pinned under her, and I was just barely able to take a miniscule breath of air under all her weight. There was just a small crack of space my face was wedged into and flattened under her buttox. I could do nothing to help myself. She had only been sitting on me for a minute, but it seemed an hour.
She was still tiddying herself and I guess unaware of my hardships beneith her. *has she alrready forgotten that she is sitting on me?* I thought. Then I just barely heard her speak.
"This is kind of fun.." and she giggled "Is this what you wanted?" she asked me.
I was unable to give her any audible responce that it wasn't.
"Hello...how is it down there?...Hey!...You alright?" she asked, again getting no reply from me.
"Oh fuck!...I killed him!" she blurted.
Quickly I felt her begin to move, but seconds pasted and she was still sitting on me. her movements did my chest no better and the pain shot throughout my entire torso. She finally made headway in an effort to get up and off of me, but for this she had to roll to one side onto her hip. Unfortunately that side was on my head. All her weight came over onto my cranium, causing me an instant migrain, and crushing my ear to the floor deforming the cartiledge it's made of permanently.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Sep 2003 09:23 It took her several seconds, but finally she made it off of me. A chilling rush of air hit my body, and filled my lungs. For that my ribs let me have it, as my chest expanded outward.
"Are you alive?" she asked, frightened.
Strength came to me suddenly. I couldn't allow her to see that I was hurt.
"Yes...I'm fine...why did you get up?"
"I thought I had killed you." she said to me, with a peturbed voice,"You didn't answer me when I was talking to you...you scared me!" she said and emphisized this but putting one of her feet on my upper abdomen and pressing down with each word.
I grimaced in pain but she was too caught up in her own emotions to notice.
"No...I'm fine...sorry." I said. That took all I had to get out without screaming.
"You're lucky I don't jump on your chest right now...scaring me like that!" she scolded me.
Her foot still sinking into and off my abdomen the whole time. I gritted my teeth behind sealed lips. If she knew I was really hurt...well I just didn't want to upset her that way, since I'd lied to her to get her to do this.
"Well...I won't jump on your chest...that would kill you...I'll just stand on your stomache here for a while...that alright with you?" she said, but was already standing there before she did. She stood with her full weight on the one foot and it sank into me as far as it could till it could go down no further. Even though she stood on my stomache, she still had a lot of presure compressing my ribs aswell. I grunted and groned, just barely able to keep from screaming with the pain I was in.
"Alright...shall I sit on you again then?" she asked as she stepped off of me.
My head, my chest, and now my abdomen were all throbbing. I grunted out, "Uh huh." I don't think I could have spoken a real word.
"I want to sit on you in a different position this time...your head hurt my ass." she told me, still unaware the pain I was in.
"Oh" I said from my pain which she took as a yes to her question.
I was far enough away from the wall that she was able to stradle me, and begin her move to sit on me again, but facing towards my feet. Her enormous ass came down towards me. I was in its shadow once more.
*Oh my god...what is she doing?* I asked myself. I could see she had ententions of sitting dirrectly on my chest.*No! Please?*
Just as before with about a foot between her ass and my body, she came falling down, only this time most of her weight would be landing on my chest...my already injured ribcage. She was giggling. I was quickly burrried and in mostly darkness. My chest immediately caved in, further separating cartiledge from bone. However this time the bones too gave way, with a muffled crack. She didn't hear it as she was giggling and her flesh covered it up. She may have heard it and confused it with the smacking sound of her blubber coliding into me. Her ass was so large that my head and face were mostly burried...wedged into the crevase of it's overhang off my chest, hence the darkening vision I had. I saw just flickers of light as her fat buttox jiggled over my eyes.
It came with a delay, like slow motion. Then the pain increased 1000%. I began to fade away, and the flickers of light went out, along with all the air I had in my lungs. It seemed like an eternity before I breathed in again, and only a fraction of a breath, filled with the sent of her crevase my face was burried in. Then complete darkness came over me. I was unconsious.
When I awoke some time later, I was freezing cold. Iwas also throbbing all over my body with dull pain, that is untill I moved. The woman was gone.
An hour later I made it out of the fitting room. I went to the hospital to receive treatment for my injurries, 6 broken ribs among other things.
I haven't seen the woman since.
...the end for now...

When I married Beth she was a firm and fit woman, not peteit by any means at 5'7"/160 pounds. She only some slight puggyness on her stomache, but under that was obviously firm sculpted muscle. Her hips were broad atop her thick, but solid thighs. Her ass too, was wide of course, well rounded and soft, but there was no cellulite there at all. Firm muscle was it's foundation aswell. Her arms were firm and sculpted. Her breasts large, 40D's, but still firm and not overly droopy. She was stunning.
In our first year of marriage she became pregnant, and gave birth to our son James. Through the pregnacy she gained 40 pounds. The obvious firmness under her flesh disappeared.
This did not concern me to any great extent. I figured she would get herself back in shape within a year. That year of time passed and she hadn't lost hardly any weight. She was no less than 185 pounds. I began to worry that she was going to remain this fat.
" When are you going to lose all this weight?", a question I frequently started asking her and it aggrivated her to no end.
" I'm very busy right now if you haven't noticed.", or, "Next year." was her usual reply.
Two years later she was still 185 or even 195 pounds. I was losing interest in her sexually, but I couldn't stop making love to her. I still loved her as my wife.
She was the sexual persuer, so I went along and was more than well rewarded.
..to be continued...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 31 Aug 2003 05:29 Blow jobs in the middle of the night, the skill she had with her feet, and the anal sex she offered me...I could't say no to her even if she was so fat.
Then she got pregnant again. By our second childs birth, a girl named Rossie, she had gained 55 pounds more. I was somewhat depressed about this. She weighed 250 pounds even after the baby was born. She was now truly fat, covered with rolls of flab, cellulite, and stretch marks. This was just too much.
When we had first married we had sex twice a day on average on thru to the end of her first trimester with James. That fell to 3 or 4 times a week thru her second trimester, which fell to once a month until she had the baby. She hounded me for sex all the time. After the baby was born I was very disinterested in her sexually and was thankfull we had little time for sex due to carring for him until he was about a year old. Then sex was back up to once a day, because she wouldn't stop nagging for it. I could barely find the desire, because she was already over 200 pounds. She was just too fat. She was unattractive.
She continued giving me blow jobs frequently. She enjoyed doing that, and I think she was worried I would stray and they would keep me interested in her sexually. I managed to have sex with her once or twice a month. I felt I owed it to her, but her flabby body against me was difficult to take.
I'll be dambed if she didn't get pregnant again two years after Rossie was born. She still weighed around 250 pounds, and rapidly began gaining weight. Her bubbery body expanded another 70 pounds at the time our second girl, Renee, was born.
Beth was a flabby 320 pound blob of cellulite. The last straw was broken when, after Renee was born, she continued to be a glutton and ate constantly. I couldn't make myself touch her then. I didn't even want the blow jobs she gave me. In the next three months she was up to 380 pounds. I could not accept this.
I soon met a beautiful, sexy woman who hadn't an ounce of fat on her body. Her name was Sara and she was about 5'9" and 112 pounds of pure heaven.
She and I had an affair for the next six years. She never gained a single pound. I was happy as I could be.
Meanwhile Beth was eating and gaining weight nonstop. She was up to 630 pounds. About this time her mom came to me highly concerned about Beth's weight. She told me Beth had been very fat, 400 pounds, when she was only 12 years old. She had never mentioned this before. Strange that any of the stretch marks from then had fadded away before I met her.
Her mom had put her on an extreme diet and excersize regimine and she was down to just 115 pounds at age 17, two years before we met. Anyway I told her " We were not doing so well because Beth was so fat and getting fatter all the time, I don't know what to do" . I didn't say anything about the affair I was having.
I still did my share of work in raising the kids, and when I went to see Sara I would leave them with one or both of their grandmothers, especially after Beth had become so fat that she couldn't keep up with the little heathens.
Then it happened, after six years with Sara she suddenly gets pregnant. I paniced and distanced myself from her. In return she confessed our affair and her pregnancy to Beth in person at my house.
Unfortunately to Sara she didn't realize that this would make, the 630 pound woman who stood just a couple of feet away from her, an angry 630 pound woman. She thought she was only going to get back at me.
I had drove like mad to the house to try and stop Sara but I was too late. I came to the front door and saw them standing in the living room talking. I couldn't decide if I should go inside as I watched them thru the window in the door. I heard Beth loudly swearing my name for my betrayal. Then I heard her say "You little slut!".
Sara didn't consider herself to be a slut. I heard her say, "You fat bitch!".
Beth was ready to lash out at me, but she didn't know I was there at the front door. Sara was there, just there, close.
...to be continued...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 01 Sep 2003 11:05 Beth took a step towards Sara throwing a wide swing at her. She struck her solidly on the side of her head and face with a powerful slap. Sara was dropped to the floor near the wall by the kitchen enterance. She was dazed and confused about what had happened and where she was. She reached out to the wall to steady herself as she began to stand up. As she sraightened and turned around towards Beth she had a horrified look on her face as she saw 630 pounds of blubber jiggling and bouncing as Beth was in full charge towards her.
Beth's belly collided into her slender frame, absorbing it into the deep softness while pushing Sara back against the wall. This was followed by several hundred pounds of presure that slammed into her, crushing her to the wall. There was a loud thud, and a crunch. I thought some bones of Sara's had broken, but then Beth stepped back and grabbed a handful of her hair draging her away from the wall. I saw that an area of the wall had given way.
Beth dragged her towards the couch and slung her around so that she fell onto it. Beth spunaround much quicker that I thought she would"ve been able to, and soon after plopped down onto her ass, causing another loud thud and a crunch. She landed on Saras tiny body and burried her from head to hips with all her blubbery ass and thighs. Beth must have wanted to kill her, because she began to move in a way that soon led into her begining to bounce very heavily. All her body jiggled and gyrated in motions like the ocean tides. She came up enough with each bounce that when she came down on Sara again the whole room shook. The whole house may have been shaking. The floor squeaked and moaned from the force of each blow to its integrity. Sara could only do about the same, and was unable to catch a breath of air. Any little bit she did get would be crushed out of her a second later.Her ribs and her spinal collum were forced to flex in unnatural ways far beyond their designed limits, and her internal organs painfully compressed. She gasped and grunted each time Beth fell, then gasped and weezed every time Beth was up which soon just became a fit of gut wrenching coughs, but she hadn't the air to cough fully. This caused her to start choking. It had been 2 or 3 minutes since Beth had sat on her. She needed oxygen and soon.
I had been watching this and was frozen with terror and shock, but just then came to my senses. I rushed into the room.
"What are you doing? Beth your going to kill her! Get off her right now!"
She stopped bouncing, but still sat there. Sara was now completely smothered and had no chance for air. Beth glarred at me with hate in her eyes.
"You son of a bitching bastard!...This is the little slut you been fucking!?...I'll show her to fuck my husband!" she yelled at me and she started to bounce once again.
Sara had been almost 4 minutes now with little or no oxygen. As soon as Beth had lifted just enough I heard her make a big gasp for air and immediately coughed just as Beth fell on her again.
...more of this to come...
















































-

Author: bigmarisa

Posted: 01 Sep 2003 12:51 my pussy is dripping when i read the story!!!!!!

Please, you must make to Beth break the sara's spine!!!!!
Wet kisses and bear hugs!!
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 05 Sep 2003 09:24 Beth began to bouce again and in a few seconds the legs of the couch gave way. She broke the damb couch. Sara had to be dead. Beth just kept bouncing, but now she was landing even harder since the couch was lower. I rushed up in front of her.
"Get up you fat bitch!" I yelled at her, "She is going to die!"
"Thats what I think too." Beth answered sarcasticlly.
Just then as she was on the rise she reached out and shoved me back, using her momentum to both thrust me into the air and rise to her feet. I heard Sara gasp for air as I was in mid air. I landed flat on my back a few feet away from her.
Before I could move she was charging towards me. She kicked me in the balls with full force, and came to a stop now astride me. I looked up and could only see her thighs and belly from below. I was horrified as she kicked one of her legs forward and soon the other came out from under her. She began to fall towards me. I was suddenly crushed with the force of weight falling on me from high above. I was in total darkness, my face burried by her belly and thighs. Her ass compressed my chest and stomache , even though most of it was not on me but hanging past my sides and settled on the floor. This launched all the air from me in an instant, pressing my ribs inward severly as well as tourqing my spine flat to the floor. I could do nothing to help myself. My balls and my entire body throbbed with pain.
Beth could have hurt herself pulling this off, but a moment later she rolled off to one side and got off of me. I felt I shouldn't move, even if I could as the pain lessened only a little when she got off of me. I couldn't see what Beth was doing.
I heard Sara moaning and squealing. Beth had picked up her limp body inher arms, and carried her over to me on the floor. She put Sara down, sitting her on my face, and pushing her back down on her back lying on top of me. Her head slamming into my groin, crushing my balls again. Her firm ass covered my face. She had shit herself and stank of urine aswell. Now beth came over beside us and slowly squat down untill she was sitting on us both. Sara's body compressed, and sank into me, and I was further flattened to the hard floor with about 740 pounds on me. Beth just giggled as more gas was forced out of Sara's ass, right on my face. And Sara's head was further pressed into my balls, crushing them to the bursting point. They were seperated enough not too fortunately. Beth settled down on us with her full weight and held her feet off the floor to insure this. Then she quickly pushed her feet to the floor and lifted her ass up several inches then dropped down again. I could not breathe at all. I felt as though my ribs were going to snap like dry twigs at any second. My back wrenched in pain.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 05 Sep 2003 11:23 Beth did this over and over, crushing Sara and I into a mangled mess. The last bit of Sara's gas finally past out of her, and I just had to deal with being crushed. Thankfully I couldn't really breathe so I didn't have to smell her anymore.
Beth was just giggling with delight and it seemed getting some other pleasure out of this. She especially got excited when finally some of Sara's bone's made a cruching sound. Sara screamed out as best she could but her face was smothered with the blubbery flesh of Beth's ass along with having all her weight on her. Just after Sara's bones began to give way Beth started to bouce with greater intensity and more rapidly. The sound of cracking bones put her into a frenzy. A moment later I felt the pain within my chest and back increase ten fold. My ribs had cracked and were on the verge of total collapse. All of my lower vertibi had also been compressed and slipped out of alignment completely. I screamed in agony, though not at all loudly enough to be heard outside the room. Still Beth continued to bounce and crush us more and more.
A half hour later Beth got up and walked away. She came back a few minutes later with a huge sandwich and sat on us again to eat it.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 07 Sep 2003 01:34 She just sat there on us, slowly crushing sara and I more with each passing second while she ate her sandwhich. She was finished with it in just five minutes and got up once again. Beth looked down at our flattened, semiconsious bodies. She felt an urge to punish us more, and straddling us, she dropped down with another huge butt bomb, with her full weight. This finished off Sara. There was another crunching sound. It was her spine snapping, along with the rest of what was left of her rib cage being destroyed. My rib cage took futher damage aswell, cracking the rest of them and damaging one or two more of my vertibri. I don't know what kept me alive. I slipped into darkness just as she was getting up.
When I awoke I was in the hospital, completely covered in casts, bandages, with many tubes going in and out of me. Beth had taken Sara's broken dead body, and hauled it away. When I got out of the hospital 4 months later, the house was empty. Beth and the kids were gone. Nobody knew where they were

In about 5500 BC in what is now the lands of Panama, Columbia, and Vennezuala a culture developed that worshipped fat women as it's gods and rulers. Women in the society had begun to be fatter and fatter with each generation, and by this time all the fat women were enormous, weighing 500-800 pounds commonly, and those women accquired great power within the society. It became common place and proper ettiquette for a man to contribute much of his own food to the goddesses each year, or perhaps just the one he chose to worship, as there seemed to be no one goddess that ruled all. Most every goddess would have the opportunity and ability to eat all she wanted each day, and it seems some goddesses were in fact forced to eat gourging themselves for days at a time. These women were apparently of higher esteem than the average goddess and were a great deal fatter, possibly in excess of 1000 pounds. I estimate one to have been over 1600 pounds. She is recorded having eaten a feast, enough for the entire village, all by herself in one day. There is no way to confirm this however. Her stomache would have to be stretched out to at least 10 times normal size. Thats large enough to contain a couple of basketballs, before she even began to eat, so that when she filled it it would stretch out a great deal further, perhaps doubling in size. Big enough to contain 4 basketballs. Indeed she had an enormous capacity to eat nevertheless. Throughout the entire culture it became common to gain luck by rubbing a goddesses belly while she ate, as well as to insert ones face into her buttox and nuzzle, perhaps tickling her anus with the nose and coaxing her to fart. This garanteed good fortune for the day. A good hunt would be had.
...more to come...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 29 Aug 2003 09:13 In later centuries,about 4900 BC, a new ritual had developed and many males of the society began to sacrifice themselves and or family members to the goddesses. In doing so a sacrificed person would be taken to a site which had an altar/table carved out of solid rock, within a level carved out circle on the floor. This in itself is amazing as there were no metal tools to work with. It has been shown that a sacrifice was lain down on this table and a goddess then sat on him, and ate a feast. She may have also been accompanied by one or more other goddesses in this activity, with all of them sitting on the sacrifice and eating at the same time. With thier bellies full, the goddesses would then begin to return the sacrifice to the earth from which he came. If the person were still alive he would soon be dying, as the goddesses method for returning him to earth was by pulverizing him under their feet, aswell as further sitting and much bouncing upon his body. Each goddess knew that the being of life was centered in the chest, so there was where most of their focus was placed. They stood, walked and stomped on the mans chest, but also on his entire body, including his head and face. But the main goal was to completely crush the chest, which 1 to 2 or more goddesses weighing at least 500 pounds each hod no difficulty doing. I imagin within just seconds of the ritual begining a sacrifice would have been inflicted with many broken ribs, if not a complete collapse of the chest cavity, which is what he would have soon after. His entire body was sujected to being broken and crushed into a mangled mess, most of this from the goddesses trampling him. Thier final act before the ritual would end was to completely crush his head. His head would be stomped and stepped on and stood on until this was accomplished and his brain was a splatter of parts with his skull on the floor. Now he could be absorbed into the earth, and would be rewarded in the afterlife.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 30 Aug 2003 05:37 Finally by 4000BC the ratio of people being sacrificed was too high and the civilization began to deteriate. All elder men were sacrificed, youths male and female were crushed, the verile young men were returned to the earth aswell, untill finally the surviving goddesses began to turn against oneanother. Goddesses made alliances with other goddesses, and epic battles were fought. Thousands of huge fat women collided. Those that could end up on top of the other were usually the victorious. Half of the goddesses were crushed, and returned to the earth. Then the alliances were broken and a new battle fought. Within just 50 years it was all over. A handfull of goddesses remained, but no record of them after that exsists. They likely having no chain of support to hunt for them and pamper to their needs , slowly starved and died. They would have been so fat that this would have taken quite some time. Certainly they would have been able to fend for them selves, but not well enough to hunt for the amount of food they required. However it is a possibility that at least one surrvived and went elsewhere, found a mate, gave birth, and went on to live a decent life. So maybe there is a decendant to the goddesses out there somewhere.

Posted: 16 Aug 2003 13:07 We took a quick shower again got dressed and went out to a nearby resturant. They had several dishes of pork, many pasta dishes, pizzas and deserts. Liz started with a pizza loaded with sausage and cheese on a hand tossed crust. I started with a salad and bread sticks. She ate the whole thing in 20 minutes, all 8 large slices. Then she called the waiter back and ordered a porkchop dish that had some rich suase or gravy, and I ordered the same. I could hardly finish it all but Liz had it all consumed in no time. She called the waiter again and ordered a pasta dish and told him to bring her another pizza aswell. The pasta dish wash a large oval plate pilled with fettuchinni and alfedo sauce, along with bread and butter. She took 30 minutes to eat it all, just as her second pizza arrived. "I'm almost full, but I can finish this I think." she told me with a rye smile. "If you don't you owe me a blow job before bed." I chuckeled back. Her smile became a smirk. "I'll give you a blow job anyway honey. But when I finish this pizza I'm going to make you earn it back in the hotel room" she threatened. "Oh really?" I said sarcastically. "Just wait and see." she confirmed. Just as she said she did finish the pizza and in only 30 minutes. She was so full she could hardly stand up, but slowly she got to her feet. I paid the check and walked to the hotel. She waddled really. We entered our room and she turned and looked at me." you want that blow job still?" she asked. "I sure do baby." I answered. "Then get ready to pay for it." she ordered. "I'm ready." I said. She took me by the shoulders and swung me around beside the bed and was forcing me down, but not onto the bed. I ended up sitting down beside it with only my head on the mattress."Wait right there just a moment." she ordered me. "Alright." I replied not certain as to what was coming. Then I saw her as she began to disrobe and I figured I was about to recieve a real treat. As soon as she was completely nude she looked down at me as she came up and straddled my legs. "You ready baby?" she asked. "Go ahead." I told her. Suddenly she turned around much quicker than I thought she was able and was then straddling my legs but facing away from me. I realized too late what she was about to do as her knees bent and her massive blubbery ass came rushing towards my head. I was soon engulfed in darkness with my face and head wedged deep inbetween her buttox. My nose was purposely pressed into her anus and I was forced to smell the odor within. That odor quickly became a severe stinch. "Here we go." I heard her say but very muffled to me. Just then she releast the first of a barage of putrid farts right on my face and inside me. Each one rattled my brain and seemed to vibrate the whole room. I was horrified and helpless to do anything to stop her. She occassionally sat back with her full weight on my head to suffocate me so I would have to take a a big breath given the chance and there for have to inhale more of her stinking gassy bowels. She alternated smothering me and farting when she could for a full 15 minutes. Finally she got off my face. "Your blow job is coming next." she addmitted to me. But it wouldn't be as I'd hoped. She had me get on the bed lying on my back. Then she did a full weight belly flop onto my chest and stomache and burried my head and face in all the fat between her thighs and underbelly. I could just breath a little with my nose open to a small space between her thighs, but not much with all her weight on my chest. Then she had my member in her mouth and it was already hard as a rock. She consumed it like it was a pork sausage, sucking, nibbling and moaning with the enjoyment she had from it. Flickering her tounge all over the head and shaft she beconed my sperm to fill her mouth and be swallowed into her waiting belly. A few moments later she was given just that as I errupted just as strongly as I had when we had fucked. She consumed every drop as she had done with every bit of food placed in front of her earlier. And she lied there on me for a while still. I was so sore and aching all over I was wishing she wiuld get up. Then after a few minutes I realized she was asleep with me traped under her helplessly.
...more to follow....
Author: volupfan

Posted: 16 Aug 2003 17:58 great stuff spcbrown! please keep the great biography coming.
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Aug 2003 01:47 Finally after 3 hours she rolled off of me and went to the bath room. My body ached so much I could hardly move, but I knew I'd better slide to my side of the bed or she would just lie down on me again. In a moment I was asleep just from being so exhausted even though I was so sore. I didn't even wake when she got back in bed. Fortunately she didn't want to abuse any further that night. I had a bad dream that she had decided to crush me to death under her feet. She stood and walked all over my body, breaking every bone there in, including my entire skull. Then she shoveled me into her mouth chewed me up and swallowed down into her stomache. I awoke in a deep sweat, shivering, and aching all over. Then I realized it had been a dream, and I was sore because of the night before. I got up, it was still not light out. I went to the bathroom, and washed her ass off my face before returning to bed. I got back down and slid over against Liz, spooning up behind her. As soon as my penis touched her soft fat ass it started getting up, but I didn't actually want it to just then, as I wanted another 2 or 3 hours of sleep. I placed my arm around her side and settled it in one of her big fat rolls and rested my hand open on the softness of her bellies side. I didn't realize that this along with my dick poking her in her ass would bother her enogh to wake her up. She jerked her head up and looked around. I guess she was dreaming about something, and suddenly she rolled over onto her back on top of me. My face was flattened under and between her shoulderblades. Only one of my forearms, the one I had around her, and my feet up to just below my knees were not under her heavy crushing weight. She had just rolled over onto me a fallen right back to sleep. What the hell? Can I not get a break of any kind? I love to feel her weight on me but I need a restbit sometimes. I flailed my one free hand around to try waking her as my lungs were quicky becoming short of oxygen. Thankfully my errection pressed in her ass crevase was enough to wake her. She noticed how lumpy the bed was and rolled off of me.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Aug 2003 05:00 "How the hell did you get under me?" she asked flabbergasted. "I was behind you spooning and you rolled over on me baby." I answered. "Oh, I'm sorry honey. I didn't hurt you too bad I hope.". "Well I was already really sore from last night, but I'm alright." I addmitted. She looked down at me smiling, " Lets see if I can make you feel better.". She went to the foot of the bed and got on it, lying down between my legs. She rubbed on my balls gently and slipped my still half errect penis in her mouth, and I soon bcame fully hard. She slid her lips up my shaft and sucked my head firmly, then put all of me in her mouth again still massaging my balls softly. I was starting to feel better. Then she raised her head and took me out of her mouth. "This tastes like my ass." she giggled, " But thats alright. I want you to give me a huge load and fill my belly with hot cum baby." she told me. She took me into her mouth again my full length, and pressed my balls with the palm of her hand, then tickeled them with her fingers. She slid her lips up and down me steadily, and flicked her tounge all over my member and sucked on the head firmly. Within a few minutes I felt a strong tinggling, and soon I knew I was about to blow my load. She antisipated this and went down on me all the way then slid her lips up slowly while sucking hard on me. I let go with both barrels, one of the largest ejaculates of my life. She continued to suck and then swallow several times untill she had me completely dried up. She let me out of her mouth, " That was yummy!" she giggled. "I'm glad you liked it. I can give you more any time you want." I told her. She giggled again" Oh really? Don't make me hurt you little man." We both laughed. "You ready to get up and go out to eat?" I asked her. "Are you trying to be funny? I'm always read to eat.", she stood up and grabbed two handfulls of blubber from her belly, "Thats why I have all of this." she answered. "That is so beautiful" I told her. She still had a hold of her belly and she jiggled it for me. "I'm going to get so fat you'll never want me to even sit on you again. That won't stop me of course." she was bragging now.
....more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Aug 2003 10:46 Six years later it was obvious that she was completely serious about gaining weight, and also about me not wanting her to sit on me anymore. But she did just that so often that I began to develope a high threshold to the pain that caused. She had to get very brutale to really hurt me anymore, but now she weighed almost 750 pounds, it was easy for her to do that. So nothing had changed really. If only she were completely immobile I would be alright, but she wasn't. She was still able to stand and to walk well enough to do anything she wanted. If ever I let my gaurd down she took advantage and would at the least sit on me as she so loved to do. It didn't matter that I gave her numerous orgasms each week, or that I paid for her belly to be full at all times, or that I told her I loved her or anythingelse. She loved to crush me and humiliate me as much as she loved eating, weight gain, and sex. I asked myself how I could love her. The answer was sex. I am so turned on by her blubberiness, and I have the greatest climaxes with her, plus we've known eachother for so long. Maybe I really like to be crushed by her. I know the idea of being enveloped in her fat is a turn on for me, but with that comes all the presure of her weight on me. Then it happened one day. I was taken to the hospital. Diagnosses: 8 broken ribs and a cracked sternum, 1 collapsed lung and the other partially, a bruised aorta, a cracked jaw and cheek bone,and 3 slipped vertibri. Cause: in a frenzy of excitement she began trampling me on the floor after she had dragged me off the bed while I was sleeping. For nearly 3 minutes she repeatedly sank both her feet into my stomache and chest with her full weight. And then she turned around and fell full weight ,centered on my chest, landing on her ass with a huge thud and sat there for another minute at least. Then she got up and just couldn't resist standing on me again with my damages I already had. She decided to move from my chest and stomache after a few seconds and step up onto my head with one foot there carring her full weight. As blood began to run out of my nosstrils and I started coughing up blood she came to her senses and got off of me. She quickly called for an ambulance. Any longer and I'd have been dead.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 22 Aug 2003 10:56 It took me two years to fully recover from my injuries. Liz was devoting herself to becoming fatter the entire time while she also nursed me back to health. She even rejected her desire to sit on me and had the opportunity every day. She just focused on stuffing her belly full of food each day, and was able to eat more and more each week as her stomache stretched outward even more. She was nearing 850 pounds now. Her mobility had become very restricted but she still got around well enough to get around the house. She had a motorized cart custom made that carried her when she didn't feel up to walking. Many of the doors in the house had long since been modified, cut out and widened from 3 feet wide out to 6 feet wide, to allow for her girth to pass through. Finally one day she decided to try having some fun with me again. "You've had it too easy for a long time. You need to either use your dick and fuck me right now or I'll think of something else to do that you probably won't like." she proposed. "Well you haven't sat on me for a long time. Do you want to?" I asked. "Are you offering?" she asked. "Maybe." I addmitted.
"Don't you want to fuck me anymore?" she asked. "I certainly do. I just haven't felt real good lately. Get on the bed woman. On your hands and knees." I ordered unusual for me. "Yes sir." she responded. She slowly made her way onto the bed, and the mattress was sunk under her knees. As she manuvered onto her hands her belly was so large that it spread out wide under her and offered no air space at all under it from between her knees up to her breasts which also rested on the matterss. I appraoched her with my errection poking it into her blubbery ass. I spread her flab as best as I could but still couldn't see her vagina. I just kept pushing forward and I ended up sliding right into her wettness anyway. I hunched over her ass and huged her wide hips and began to thrust myself into her as hard as I could. She was soon reaching her first climax, an was moaning and squealing with delight. I lost control from all the sensation surrounding me and errupted inside her. I didn't want to stop, and continued to slam my rod in her blubbery crevase. I stayed hard for her fortunately. She began to jiggle and quake as a wave of orgasms hit her. She fell onto her belly and I slid out of her, but she continued to wiggle with pleasure. I resorted to her ass crack to continue my persuit of a second nut. After a moment her quaking settled down and she arose to her hands and knees again having to buck me off to do so. I returned to her sliding into her full once more. With steady and hard strokes, we both were approaching climax again within a couple of minutes. She began to quake violently once more just as I sqirted my second load into her. I road her tidal waves of flesh all the way to the end, when she finally fell onto her belly still, exhausted as I was as well. I played with the buldging fat lazzily at her sides as I floated atop her softness.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 28 Aug 2003 05:37 Over the next 3 years she had resumed her normal activity of crushing me every chance she had, but she never trampled me again fearing that would kill me. She did sit on me without hesitation with her full weight, which was increasing all the time, but she had become fond of just lying on me most of the time. That was the easiest thing for her to do. By no means was it easy on me. She weighed over 850 pounds. She burried me completely under all her lard and I couldn't move and could barely breath. Like if she was just 425pounds and sat on my chest. It felt the same. She could eat non stop from the time she woke till the time she went to sleep, usually 18 to 20 hours a day. Much of the time just nibbling on a snack, but at least 3 times out of the day she really stuffed herself. The day we got her new digital one ton scales and zeroed it with her cart on it, when she sat down and finally got settled it read 940 pounds. At this rate she is going to become the heaviest human ever, man or woman, and I'll likely get accidently crushed to death. I did the math. If she keeps gaining like she has been she'll weight over 1700 pounds well before she is 60 years old. We shall see.
...the end...

I've know my wife for 28 years now, and we've been married the last 12 years. Our relationship began one day when I was just 4 years old. By then I had developed an interest in large females. How or why I do not know. It was the 4th of July and there was a celebration, with families from the whole block coming to a house next to mine. The grown ups were cooking lots of food out back on the grill, and drinking lots of beer. Just after dark everyone went out to the front yard to watch the fireworks being set off in the street. This was the first 4th of July that I can remember, and the noise and flashing sparks were a bit starttling to me. I soon made my way around to the back of the house. I came around the corner and saw someone all alone sitting at the patio table. I approached and introduced myself, "Hi...my name is Jason.". I stood beside this person. It was obviously a young woman, I could see now. She glanced at me, and she had a mouthful of food. "Liz......Beth." was all that she muttered. I took a seat in the chair next to her. In front of her was a plate of barbeque chicken, or the bones left there of, and a cheese burger on the side. There was a pitcher of cool aid as well within her reach. I sat quietly, just watching her consume all the contents on the plate. It took her about 10 minutes. She then took the cool aid in hand and drank several gulps. She stood and picked up the empty plate, heading towards the back door of the house, and went inside. A moment later she returned to her seat beside me.
......more to follow....

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 08 Aug 2003 10:04 She began eating again with great vigor, another plate of barbeque chicken. Within another 10 minutes she had consumed it all, and took several gulps of cool aid to wash it down. I chose this moment to speak again, "You're really fat." I blurted. "So what!...You're really small!" she replied loudly. I had a curriosity about her. For some time I had been making premative drawings of fat women, and she was the closest resemblance that I'd encountered personally. I had questions to be answered by her with no regaurd to if she wanted to or not. "Can you eat more?...How much can you eat?" I asked and continued..."Is that why you're so fat?...How much do you weigh?" I finished for the moment. "Shut up! Leave me alone!" she yelled. She stood up and went in the house again carrying her plate. She returned a moment later, but this time she had some cheesecake, and icecream and quite a bit of both. "You can really eat a lot. You can eat all that too? I bet you weigh a whole bunch. Do you know what you weigh?" I rambled on relentlessly. "If you don't stop bothering me I'm going to sit on you!" she threatened..."Then you can feel how much I weigh, and you'll be squashed flat!". That starttled me a bit. I sat quiet for some time then as she ate her cheesecake and icecream, finishing every bit of it. She stood up and looked at me. I was a little scared thinking she was about to sit on me, but also intregued at the thought. "Come on." she ordered. "Why...where?" I asked. " Just come with me, and stop asking so many questions!" she ordered again. "Alright." I said softly. I followed her hesitantly into the house. I had been in here before.I looked at her in front of me walking. Her fat rear jiggled. She was a foot taller than me too. She led me straight to the bathroom. She walked over beside the toilet and squat down. When she stood up she had a scale in her hands. She placed it on the floor and stepped onto it. "See? Look at the numbers." she told me. I saw that they read 1-4-1. "I weigh one hundred fourty-one pounds. Now you know. Happy?" she said sarcasticly. "Yes!" I said very pleased. "Now it's your turn.". "What?" I asked. "You get on the scale." she told me firmly. So I did just that. The scale read 3-8. She giggled as she looked at the numbers. "See little boy, you only weigh thirty-eight pounds." she said, again with sarcasum. "Well I'm only 4!" I roared. "Well I'm only 6." she retorted. "Really? No way." I refused to believe that. She looked like a fat 12 year old. "Yes, I'm only 6 years old." she confirmed.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 08 Aug 2003 12:51 She was even wearing a bakini like the teenage girls did, but most of them weren't so fat. She overflowed it. She even had big fat boobs bulging under the top barely able to stay put. The side straps disappeared into fat rolls on her sides. Her pudgy belly overlaped the bottom in front a little and those side straps were sunken into her hips. "Wow....you're so fat!" I blurted the obvious again. "You said that already.....I'm want to sit on you." she addmitted, which now scared me a great deal. "You can't.......I don't want you to......why would you do that anyway?" I exclaimed. "For fun." she said calmly with a little giggle. She grabed me by the shoulders and forced me down to the floor.I ended up on my back as she stood staddling me then leaning forward, her hands still on my shoulders. Then she straighten, and quickly knelt.
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 09 Aug 2003 08:29 She placed her soft bottom onto me gently, but then placed her feet out to sit full weight on my lower chest/upper abdomine, quickly forcing the air out of me. I gasped and grunted, and squealed in agony as the hard bathroom floor was not helping me at all. She then bent her knees and placed the soles of her feet against each side of my head. She started to pick between her toes with her fingers and after a moment she put her fingers under my nose to make me smell them. The odor of feet filled my sense of smell. It wasn't a sickening odor, but disgusting enough that I didn't like it at all. Unfortunately this gave her another idea.
She put her feet to the floor and stood up. Then she placed one of her feet on my stomache as she manuvered to turn around, and put all her weight on me while she moved her other foot to the opposite side of me and then she took her foot off my stomache and placed it one the other side. She was now straddling me, but facing my feet. She knelt down again and I could do nothing to stop her. I was physically exhausted from her having sat on me for only a few minutes. Now her huge ass was approaching me again, but this time I could definately see that it was going to be on my chest or a little higher. With 6 or 8 inches to go she just dropped down on me caving my rib cage in quickly. This pain was more than I could take. Still she raised up just a little and I got a breath, but she moved back towards my head a few inches and sat back down. Now she had my nose wedged into the crevase of her ass, which she had done very much on purpose. She giggled joyously, "Smell my butt." she ordered. I had no choice but to do just that if I want to breathe at all. To encourage me she pressed down on my stomache heavily with her hands and settled her anus on my nose. She giggled endlessly so amused at herself and probably my suffering. "Does my butt stink?" she asked sarcasticlly. At first as air came into my lungs I had only the smell of sweat lightly running through my nosstrils, but soon the foul stinch of her bowels overwhelmed me. She continued to humiliate me this way for several minutes, and then I felt the skin on my face blasted with a rush of air. It also blew into my nosstrils. She had released a massive and disgustingly horrid fart right on my face. It was so gross that I could even taste it. I felt it begin to assault me by making its way down my throat and into my stomache. I now felt sick. But she quickly got up off of me. She looked down at my green face before jumping up and landing with both her feet on my lower chest. Amazingly she didn't break any of my ribs or other bones in doing so. However it was extremely painful. I was severly crushed. She stepped off me quickly. "You need to leave now. I have to poop." she told me. I could hardly move and when I did it hurt more. "Hurry up!" she ordered. I slowly got to my feet and walked out. People that had been watching the fireworks began coming in the house. I made my way out the back door and draged myself home. I stayed in my room and did very little for the next 3 days.
....to be continued....
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 14 Aug 2003 09:17 I couldn't stop thinking about her though. I found out that she lived just across the street and I ventured over there to see her once more. She answered the door and looked at me as though I were a ghost."What are you doing here?" she asked. I tried to think of an answer for her, but little of any intelligence came out of my mouth. "I....ummm...to see if you wanted to play." I muttered bashfully. "What? Cowboys and indians or something? No thanks." she said giggling for some reason. "Oh....well..." I tried to think of somethingelse to say but she interuped. "Are you just going to stand there, or come in?" she asked. I slowly made my way inside. Her mom was on the couch watching TV. "Mom, this is Jason." she introduced me, remembering my name even. "Hello Jason." she said, "Nice to meet you." I looked at her in awe. She was a very fat woman. How could I have never seen her before? "We're going up stairs mom." Beth told her. We headed up the stairs,and I watched her butt bounce and jiggle in front of me. "I weigh more now." she stated as if bragging. "You do? Wow." I answered quietly. She took me to a bathroom and stepped onto the scale there. "See? Look." she ordered. I looked at the numbers, 1-4-6. "I've gained five pounds since the 4th." she blurted. "You're getting fatter?" I said. "Yes, goofy. I am. I want to get really fat like my mom. Fatter even." she admitted to me. "Why?" I asked. "So I can squash you flat as a pancake." she said in a low voice. She grabbed me and forced me down onto my back. The floor was very cold and hard. She held me down with her hand on my forehead and had her feet to one side of me. She turned her large butt around and quickly squat down, dropping it onto my chest and stomache with a plop. It felt as though she had gained 100 pounds for all I cared. I was in great distress. The air rushed out of me so fast. I grunted from the initial blow and began to gasp and weez soon after. My chest started to trob with the strain of her weight on it. And then her mom appeared in the door way. "Liz, what are you doing?" she asked shocked at what she saw. Liz looked up at her mom and was slightly embarassed, but didn't get up. "We're playing." she answered. "Playing what? You're playing crush Jason to death?" She asked sarcasticlly. "No, mom...I'm not crushing him to death..." did she think that I wondered,"...We played this before. I didn't hurt him then." Liz said. She thought that it didn't hurt me? She isn't right. "Well if you two are going to do that, go to your room and do it there." she said to my amazement. She wasn't going to make Liz stop all together. "He must be a crazy and strong little boy?" her mom asked. "Yeah he is." Liz answered for me. This was the second time I had ever seen her. Things went just about the same from then on. She even started coming to my house to abuse me this way when there wasn't any of my family around to see.
...more to come...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 15 Aug 2003 06:15 By the time Liz was 12 she weighed 287 pounds. I was a meek 85 pounds and 10 years old. This was when I was taken to the hospital for the first time because she broke four of my ribs. We were on her bed, me on my back face up as usual, and she started standing on me and jumping up and down. Just when my ribs began to give way she had jumped, pushing off with her feet as hard as she could on my chest and stomache. She came up in the air and kicked her feet forward, coming down like a bomb and landing on me with her ass. The noise was a load thud and crack of her skin contacting me and of my ribs breaking the rest of the way. I went unconscious for several minutes from the shock, and the whole time she never got up. She just sat there on my broken bones waiting for me to wake up. As soon as I did I began screaming as best as I could. Then her mom came in and started yelling at Liz and I was taken to the hospital. We didn't see eachother much for 4 or5 months until my mom had foregiven Liz and her mom. I was spared any more abuse for a while after that too. But being the disfunctional kids we were, 7 years later she was 17 years old, and I was 15; she weighed 426 pounds, and I was just 110, and I got hurt bad again. Initially we were just playing around sort of wrestling on the floor in the livingroom, but it started getting more and more serious. We were on our knees, and she attacked, simply falling forward, and I did move fast enough to evade her. I fell backward and she landed on top of me. This tore the cartiledge in my left knee. But she continued moving until her blubbery belly was over my head and then flopped down encasing it with her soft flesh. I was nearing unconsiousness when she sat up to see my blue face. She noticed my wincing in pain and got up. She drove me to the hospital again. Our moms wouldn't let us see eachother after that for a long time. Liz went off to college anyway soon after that. She came back home 5 years later and I was I love. She looked like a different woman. She was so beautiful. She even looked real smart and acted so mature. And she had gained a lot of weight. She was now an amazing 568 pounds, while I was a bag of bones at 135. I ate like a horse. I just didn't gain weight much. Anyway two weeks after she returned we got married.
...more to follow....
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 16 Aug 2003 05:46 We had not had any playing around since her return. I had been working ever since I was a senior in high school and had a pile of money saved up, so we flew to Italy for our honeymoon. Finally arriving at the hotel we unpacked, and took a shower. Unfortunately the shower was not big enough for both of us at the same time, but we each helped eachother shall we say. I soaped her up and rubbed her down real good making sure not to miss an inch of her. I especially enjoyed washing her blubbery hanging belly. I lifted it and felt the divine heaviness of it to get a good scrub under and behind it into her very pudgy mound. That excited her a great deal. Then she turned around to present her ass for a wash down. "Wash my big fat ass." she ordered. I quickly started rubbing all over her massive soft buttox with a soapy wet cloth. "Don't forget my crack." she reminded me. So I took cloth in hand and started to slide it into her deep crevase from the top down until my hand and the cloth disappeared between her thighs. This too excited her. I repeated the movement several times. I was fully errect. She turned around to face me and grasped me with a hug that placed my errection into a very soft place. I almost unloaded right then. She pushed me back and stepped out of the shower taking my hand and led me to the bed. She quickly got onto her hands and knees on the bed. " I'm already dripping! Put it in me baby!" she howled. I quickly came up behind her. She was positioned perfectly, and I just had to stand at the edge of the bed. Her fat cunt was right there just hidden in the flesh of her ass and thighs. I placed my hands and opened the way and out came her muffin. I pushed ahead with my hips and and slowly my penis disapeared inside her. I let go of fat I was holding open and felt it further surround my member. I leaned forward against her soft ass and rapped my arms around her hips and began a barage of steady thrusts. As she too got in time with me I felt I was riding waves on her blubbery ass. She began to moan, and then squeal, and I stared breathing hard feeling the rumble in my balls of what was quickly approaching. "Oh baby harder!" she ordered. I slammed into her as hard as I could and on the third stroked her juices gushed. She orgasmed hard and heavy. "Don't stop!" she insisted. I managed another three hard strokes, and sank my shaft into her hard and as deep as I could errupting a spew inside her. I collapsed completely onto her and we stayed in that position a moment until I finally went soft. "Oh my god, baby!" I blurted. "You liked that?" she asked and again with the sarcasm. "I sure did." I addmitted truthfully. "I'm glad baby. You hit the spot....but now I'm hungry. Feed me." she said. "Anything and everything you want honey." I told her not then realizing how much thinner she could make my wallet.
....more to follow....
Author: spcbrown

She nodded. "We get you next, and it'll be my first match. It's very
important that we
win. Believe me, it'll be a good show." With that she pulled away and left,
leaving me
with a terrible feeling of loneliness. Even as she was going through the door,
however, I
let my eyes roam over her shapely form, remembering her soft hand on my cock.
Shaking my head in frustration, despite my success in the Pit, I allowed my
guards to
lead me back to my cell.

I lay on my bed, unable to sleep. Would I even be able to effectively fight
the lovely
woman? Queen Squash was no problem. Though undeniably female, she was like a
a
tank, and the match with her was a matter of simple survival. But I reminded
myself
that every match was like that, no matter what the opponents looked like. I
unfortunately had not watched the Mud Pit" show very often, not wanting to
support the
decadence of the system which had finally condemned me. Because of this, I was
at a
loss for what strategies were usually used. What would a couple of girls do
against
me? Surely I had a good chance to win? But I reminded myself they were trained
and
probably, as a team, more dangerous than the single Queen Squash, who had
little or
no fighting skills, since she had never needed much more than the weight of her
bottom
to ensure her success.

Finally I drifted into an uneasy sleep, dreaming nightmares of a huge fat
bottom sitting
on my fact for hours on end. I saw again the moony halves of flesh separating
as they
descended over me, the chocolate brown hole appearing and widening as it sank
over
me. I felt a sense of helplessness as the huge buttocks closed the last few
inches. I
felt tiny beneath the magnificence of the dominant ass and the puckered hole
that
widened even more as it sank onto my nose. I dreamed that it kept opening
until it
enclosed my face, somehow shrinking me as it swallowed hungrily. It sucked me
in and
squeezed and squished me in the fleshy bowels of its mysterious inside.

I awoke sweating and fearful, wondering what such a realistic dream portended.
Was it
a sure and engulfing doom, like I felt it must be?

Three days passed, and it was time for the next match. I felt reasonable
recovered,
although I since learned that Queen Squash had lived and was swearing revenge
if I
survived long enough. This did little to improve my mood.

As before I was prepared with makeup, but with a different girl. I ignored her
hands as
much as possible, wondering if perhaps she would be my next opponent. No
wonder
people were so cold here! You never knew who would kill you next.

As before, I strode out into the Mud Pit, naked and feeling anxious. At least
my
opponents looked less fearsome than Queen Squash had, although both were big
girls.
And I mean that in every sense. Their breasts were enormous, and I wondered
how I
hadn't noticed this before on the one I'd met. She stared at me without
expression, her
breasts full and held high and proud.

Her partner was larger than her and instead of brunette, was blonde and looked
Nordic
and very strong. Her long, muscular legs flared into wide hips, making her
thighs
appear smaller than they really were. Her flat stomach accentuated her big
boobs, and
I looked her over warily, knowing she would be tough indeed. As for my
previous
acquaintance, her curvy, all-over voluptuous figure gave a softer, more
feminine
appearance. But I wouldn't be fooled. She was obviously skilled, and I could
see the
muscles beneath the soft flesh as she walked forward into position.

I readied myself, and the Overseer signaled for us to begin. I faked a direct
charge and
sidled at the last moment towards the brunette. I seized her arm, swiveled
around it
and pushed her hard into the blonde. I dove and went into a quick roll,
swinging my leg
into the brunette's knees. She went down, but I didn't have time to push the
advantage.
The Nordic beauty hadn't been detained for long, and now she was bearing down
on
me as I rose. I knew I couldn't move fast enough in the damned mud, so I
ducked
down again and let her topple over me.

But now the brunette latched a hold of me. I shook her off and got away, but
slipped
and fell. I was only to my knees when I looked to see the tall blonde's long,
strong legs
flying at me in a V-shape. There was no escaping it. Her thighs enclosed my
throat as
her weight bore me down. I struggled hard, but she squeezed, and I knew my
arms
could never pry those legs apart.

I went on instinct. I pushed my finger right up her asshole, suddenly and
unexpectedly.
The death hold relaxed momentarily as she yelped in surprise. I pushed away
from her
and would have made it if the brunette hadn't slammed her soft but strong hips
into my
shoulder as I was rising. This effectively flipped me on my back, and before I
could do
anything, the voluptuous body of the brunette followed through by slipping and
falling
down hard onto my chest.

The crowd roared its approval. That was the beauty of the mud. People slip in
it all the
time, and it adds a delightful variance to the whole match. Usually it doesn't
help the
person who slipped, but in this case, her falling right on me was fortunate for
them.

The breath whooshed out of me. After all, she probably weighed nearly what I
did,
about 150 pounds. She was quick to see the advantage of her position, and she
quickly squirmed farther up my chest and settled her buns more firmly, one leg
on
either side of my skinny body.

Desperately I pushed up on her knees, but she absorbed the force by leaning
forward,
her soft weight keeping me pinned in the muddy ooze. I tried again with all I
had and
probably would have succeeded if it weren't for the blonde, who sat heavily on
my
stomach.

"Move up!" she yelled, her voice angry. No doubt she was put off by my last
maneuver.

I kicked and struggled uselessly and groaned as the brunette wriggled forward,
so that
her crotch faced me. I felt the blonde move up onto my chest and upper
stomach.

"U," I groaned beneath the weight of the two of them.

"Having fun?" the brunette asked, looking down at me sadistically. She looked
back at
her partner. "Let's bounce," she suggested.

The blonde nodded, and together they began raising their hips and smashing them

down onto my body. They alternated, obviously aware of the trick I had played
with
Queen Squash. They were determined to keep me down, it seemed.

Over and over the bouncing bottoms smashed onto my chest, throat and stomach.
After quite some time I was beginning to feel very beaten and sore, squashed as
I was
beneath their weight in the mud. But then I felt the blonde rise and not sit
again. I saw
her circle around above my head. She looked down at me wearing a grim smile.

"You like playing with assholes?" she said, placing her feet on either side of
my head. "I
want you to play with mine this way!"

Then she began to descend her big hips over my face. As she squatted over me,
all I
cold see were the looming globes of flesh, and I was struck by the similarity
of what I
was seeing to my dream a few nights previous The blonde took her time, knowing
the
brunette's weight on my upper chest and throat would easily keep me down. She
sank
to her knees, nearly face to face with her partner. She used her strong legs
against my
head, holding it in an upright position.

"You see the asshole coming?" she teased, spreading her hips even wider above
me.
"What are you going to do?" she asked with a small chuckle, moving her big buns

lightly over my small face. The curve of her hips case me in shadow, blocking
out the
light.

"Squash him!" the brunette hissed, bouncing her ass on me. "Smother that
little face!"

"I think I will," replied the blonde with another laugh. I could feel her
thigh muscles
thicken and tighten around my head. Then her round, fat bottom descended
heavily
over my face. I tried to arch my back, but the weight of both of them kept me
firmly
down. My arms were as effectively pinned as my back, and all I could do was
kick my
feet.

Seeing me so helplessly pinned by the two big breasted beauties was making the
crowd go wild. Nothing of my upper chest or face could they see, with the two
girls
covering my upper body as they were. I could hear only a fraction of the
noise,
however. Though not as engulfing as Queen Squash' gigantic buns, the blonde
had
me completely smothered, and my ears sunk into the mud.

"Stop that useless kicking!" the Nordic beauty snarled. She wiggled her
weighty rump
savagely over my face until I dared not move a muscle. The crowd delighted in
such
dominance, and I knew I was completely at the girls' mercy. They had me just
where
they wanted me, and sitting over me, they knew it. I could feel them moving
slightly,
and the crowd responded. I guessed they were waving or raising their arms in
victory.

I reminded myself that Queen Squash had done the same thing, and I had beaten
her.
I also knew the girls had to give a good show, so I was hoping desperately they

wouldn't try to dust me just yet. Maybe I would get a chance, but I had to
have one
soon. My lungs were burning for air, but there was no chance of getting any in
my
present position, and the blonde knew it. She had my nose right up her
asshole,
obviously punishing me for ramming my finger in hers earlier. My mouth was
similarly
squashed by her pussy, with the lips splurging over my lips.

There was a new note to the crowd's roaring, and I could just barely hear it.
They were
saying something in grand unison, but such words I could only guess at, as the
blonde's weighty posterior effectively muffled any coherent sound. Mud
squished
around my ears as the blonde wriggled down over me slightly.

Waves of darkness swept over me, and I heard the blonde speak to me through my
helpless haze.

"You hear what they are saying?" she asked, giving her bottom a thump downward
for
emphasis. "They want us to drown you, that's what!" She wriggled slightly on
my face.

"Yes, my little man, simple smothering is too good for you. I'm gonna snuff
you with an
extra bonus."

The brunette began wriggling down hard on my throat and chest, and I could just
barely
hear her yell, "I told you it would be a good show!"

Then I felt a trickle hit my tongue. I weakly tried to close my mouth, but the
blonde's
pussy squashed my jaws open. And then I understood what it was the crowd
wanted.
They wanted the blonde to nearly smother me and then finish me off by drowning
me
with her piss!

As if my realization was a signal, a stream developed and gushed into my open
mouth
and down my throat. I was totally helpless, laying there pinned beneath the
two
gorgeous girls, their soft bottoms conquering me with merely their plump
weight.

The blonde began to gush her piss down my throat. I couldn't swallow it fast
enough.
It filled my mouth and nose. Her magnificent ass remained squashed in a
relaxed state
over my face, her asshole clutching my nose. I was drowning and suffocating
simultaneously. I grew dizzy, and it was as if I dreamed again. I felt the
asshole sink
lower over me. Was it swallowing my face? It was sucking me in, and I felt
myself slip
into the darkness....

The Mud Pit



"Will the defendant please rise?"

The court became silent, attentive to the front of the room, looking at me as I
stood. I
was guilty. I knew it, the court knew and now I waited for the sentence.
"Please let it
be imprisonment!" I thought silently. There was always a chance at parole or
something.

"You have been found guilty of treason, a most serious crime," the judge said,
looking
down at me over his glasses. "You are hereby sentenced to two years of service
in the
Pits."

The hammer pounded down in time with my sinking heart. It was exactly what I
had
hoped to avoid! Few, if any, sentenced to the Pits ever survived. I had never
heard of
any lasting more than a few matches! I felt a rush of hatred for the system as
I was led
away, listening to the cheering of the courtroom attendees. They always needed
more
players, and the Pits brought in so much revenue, pressure was stiff in the
legal system
to provide more players. No more problems with overcrowded prisons, no sir.

They took me to a cell, the guard giving me a smile as he left. He would
probably be
watching my match (matches?) along with the other 50 million viewers. Nobody
missed
the Pit, or the Mud Pit, as it was actually called. Every night at 7:00.
Great, I was going
prime time for the system's entertainment.

Treason. Shit, all I'd done was speak out against the brutality of what we had

degraded to. After all, no one needed to work anymore, all needs were attended
to.
But people always needed more entertainment. Another step up. Something more.
It
was like the fucking Roman Empire all over again.

And it was the lions for me. Who cares that these cats were all invariably
gorgeous and
stacked? They were killers to the last and were paid well for their efforts.
And besides,
without the sexual overtones, it would be just another public execution.
Boring.

I buried my head beneath my pillow and tried to sleep, knowing it could be my
last time.
I was not a big man, but physically I was competent. But against three trained

athletes? I knew my chances even in the first match were slim.

The next day I was brought to the coliseum, noticing the line of people already
at the
doors. It was a big gambling scene, too, and who knows how much money would
trade
hands over my fate? I was determined, however, to make a lot of cash for those
who
bet on me.

The next several hours were spend in preparation for the match. I was
introduced to
my "coach," who seemed more interested in how I appeared than how I was going
to
fight.

"More make-up!" he bellowed to the back room. "The camera is gonna make him
look
like a ghost, for god's sake! Get that base all over him!"

I suffered the hands running over me, applying the make-up everywhere. Even my
hanging cock was treated, and, despite my anxiety, I felt it start to thicken
in the girl's
hands. She finished and looked up at me with half a smile. Then she left
hurriedly.
Probably wise, I thought. Not good to get attached to human fodder.

Finally I was exasperated. "Coach, what should I expect. Any advice on the
actual
match?"

He laughed and slapped my back. "Try to survive," he said. "There is no time
limit, so
it's either you or her."

"Her?" I asked, hope lightening my heart. "Only one?"

"Today's a special even," he explained. "You're taking on Queen Squash
herself!" He
walked away, chuckling at my expression. I had seen her in action before. She
didn't
play a lot of matches, but showed up occasionally to smash, destroy and squash
her
opponents. She needed no back-up. She stood well over seven feet tall and
weighed
close to 500 pounds. I was doomed!

The time slowly ticked by, and soon I found myself facing the last door leading
to the
pit. Someone was at my side suddenly. It was the make-up girl.

"She is slow," she said in a rushed whisper. "Hit her here," she said,
touching the side
of her temple. "She was injured there once." Then she was gone before I could
thank
her. Was it possible to take down the mighty Queen Squash? After all, she was

responsible for putting away at least a dozen players. But maybe...

The bell rang, and I stepped out into the pit. Being completely nude in a
circular
amphitheater with a thousand cheering gamblers didn't bother me, nor did the TV

cameras, which sent my image into nearly half the homes in the empire. Even
the two
inch layer of mud that my bare feet squished into didn't faze me. All my
thoughts were
centered on the giantess standing opposite me.

And giantess she was. Her statistics simply couldn't prepare me for actually
seeing her.
Nude as I was, her breasts seemed like gigantic watermelons, surprisingly firm
and
round. Her waist was not bulging with fat, as I expected, and she even had a
rough
hour-glass figure. Her hips were huge, though. Trunk-like thighs flared
suddenly as
they merged to her hips, and as I sized her up, she turned around and bent
over, giving
me a good look at her ass. It was huge, gigantic, awesome. It bulged full and
didn't
say as some big women's did. Each cheek was probably a hundred pounds, round,
fat
and full. She turned back and laughed.

"'S why I'm called Squash!" she jeered, laughing at my dumbstruck face. "I'll
make sure
you get a better look real soon!"

I looked away, concentrating. It would do me no good to give up, although just
looking
at her powerful bottom made my task seem impossible. But that was obviously her

intention!

The Overseer, a man on a suspended platform above use, announced the match and
signaled for the bell. It rang and I stepped forward.

She charged right away, looking like an enraged elephant bearing down on me.
She
was, after all, nearly two feet taller and 350 pounds heavier. But she was
slow, I
remembered.

I dodged around her and as she wheeled about, darted right between her legs.
The
crowd roared with laughter, but all I could think about was keeping out of
reach. She
turned around with a snarl, and I landed a solid punch into her soft stomach.

"Oomph!" she grunted, taking the blow while reaching out to grab me. She caught
my
arm and pulled me into her balloon-like breasts. But no balloons were this
firm! I
struggled in her bear hug, feeling my feet leave the mud as she straightened
with me,
my face buried in her cleavage. I kicked uselessly. I couldn't get away and
worse,
couldn't breathe!

Muffled as my ears were, I could hear her deep laughter as she marched around
the Pit
with me, putting on a good show with my legs kicking uselessly. Then she
clasped my
hips with her thighs, quelling my kicking. She released her deadly embrace only
long
enough to take a hold of each mammoth mammary and, keeping me secured with her
thighs, began slamming her breasts together with my head caught in between.

I was getting dizzy from the blows, but at least I could breathe again. The
crowd was
going wild, loving how Queen Squash was defeating me with just her big boobs.
A
ringing in my head began, but the slamming flesh continued to crush me, softly
but with
a weighty firmness that was overwhelming. Just as I began to lose
consciousness from
the relentless battering, it stopped and I dropped to the mud.

I shook my head, blearily seeing my opponent stalking around with her arms
raised,
absorbing the adulation of the crowd. I wondered momentarily how much they
paid her
for a good show. But I wasn't through yet, and now was my chance! I leaped
forward
quickly and jumped up, aiming at the weak spot the girl had told me about. But
she
saw me coming and turned quickly around. She snapped her big ass backwards as
I
jumped, and it hit me with full force. It was like hitting a wall of flesh,
except one with
force coming from it. I flew backwards and landed with a daze on the side of
the Pit.

I couldn't get up in time, and the next thing I knew she had seized me and
settled me
over her shoulders over seven feet in the air. Then she began to turn around,
going
faster and faster, until the room spun crazily about me. She was giving me the
airplane
spin! I yelped as she released me and I was airborne. I crashed into the wall
halfway
up and slid to the ground, not knowing up from down.

I felt her grab my hair and drag me with no effort into the center of the ring.
I lay on my
back looking up at her, wondering what was next. To my horror, I saw her take
a small
jump, extend her feet straight out and then fall directly on top of me. She
came down
on my chest and stomach, her bottom covering all of my upper body with only my
face
appearing from the curve of her bulging hip.

The impact was so devastating I couldn't even hear the cheer of the crowd at
first.
Then I did as she got off me. They were chanting "Squash! Squash! Squash!"
over
and over. I could see she was preparing for another fall, and I struggled to
roll away,
forcing my head to clear. But the mud was clutching at me and I couldn't move
in time.
Again she came down, but this time her big bottom fell right onto my face and
chest.

I yelped just before impact, never feeling so afraid of anything in my life.
Just seeing
that huge ass descending so quickly onto my face was enough to make me
absolutely
panic. But I was too busy trying to breathe to deal with my fear. Her sweaty
buttocks
pressed down heavily over my features, my nose wedged into the crack of her
ass.
Colors flashed before my eyes, and I could feel her settling herself even more
firmly
over me, rubbing her bulbous bottom in a sexual sort grind. Even though I
could
neither see nor hear them, I was certain the crowd was going wild with her
performance. After all, it was the sex that sells.

Then I could smell her and taste her hot drops of pussy oil that were mashed
into my
nose and mouth. She really enjoyed this, I realized. It wasn't just a show
for her. She
was getting off on dominating me!

She wriggled while pulling at her ass cheeks, making my nose sink deeper into
her fatty
folds and pressing against her smelly asshole. I would have screamed if I
could, but I
could barely move. I had ever felt so completely defeated, so utterly helpless
as I did
with her sitting on my face like that.

I struggled weakly and kicked my legs about. Apparently she didn't like that,
since the
next thing she did was stretch her huge legs out over my lower body,
effectively
covering me completely. I couldn't move at all now. Even submerged in her
bulging
bottom fat as my face was, I could hear the noise of the crowd. They were
still yelling
"Squash!" and I felt a bit angry. Wasn't it fairly obvious that my opponent
was already
doing that?

I grew dizzy and my lungs burned for air. I supposed that this would be it,
terminated in
my first match by the simple act of this huge woman sitting on my face and
suffocating
the life from me. My world grew darker and darker as I felt the squirming
buttocks on
me increase the tempo, becoming powerfully aroused. I could feel her asshole
clenching my nose, as if to draw it inside her completely.

Then, just as the last point of light was nearly extinguished in my mind, the
weight of
her buttocks was gone and I drew in a ragged breath, not caring why I was
saved. I
blearily looked up and beheld her huge ass quivering in front of my face, her
legs
straddling me as she crouched.

"Lick my asshole," she commanded, her voice husky. She pulled her cheeks
apart,
revealing the clenching sphincter. The noise of the crowd was nearly deafening
after
the muffled silence of her big ass. Knowing I had no choice, I leaned up and
thrust my
tongue against her tight hole. I could feel her big bottom cheeks on either
side of my
face as I tongued her anus. I grew anxious that if she released her hold on her
hips, the
halves of flesh would close over me - they were that huge!

She began rotating her hips, groaning softly. I realized then that her arousal
was what
saved me. She didn't want to kill me yet! But I knew that after I had served
her, she
would certainly squish me into eternity. I had to do something, but how, when
I was
positioned like this - with my tongue in her ass and my body beneath her
mountainous
flesh?

I probed inside as far as I could go, holding my breath since I was pressed too
firmly
against her for air. She orgasmed right then, pressing back as she came and,
to my
extreme dismay, settled her ass back over my face, my tongue still trapped in
her
bottom. But she was content just to rub until she had stopped her spasms, at
which
point she whirled around, sat on my chest and shoved her pussy onto my chin.

"Lick me," she commanded, caressing her breasts.

The few people in the crowd I could see were leaning forward, trying to see
what was
going on between those huge thighs. I'm sure most couldn't see my tiny face in
her
crotch at all.

I was starting to feel better and decided that this was my chance. If she
turned back
around, she could just sit on me again and my hopes would be promptly ended. I

opened my mouth and lunged forward, biting into her tender pussy flesh with all
my
strength.

She screamed and leaped off me, clutching her groin. She staggered off, bent
over in
agony. I got to my feet, feeling like I'd been run over. The muscles in my
chest ached
after having her weight on me, and my face was still so red I looked like I was

sunburned. But none of this stopped me from charging Queen Squash.

I kicked her big butt, and she overbalanced and fell to her knees in the mud.
I swung
inside, looking for a shot to her head, but she reared up suddenly, swinging
her big
boobs into my face. I had forgotten about those! My head snapped back and I
fell on
my butt in the mud. She lunged at me but was too slow, the pain in her groin
distracting her from a full-out attack.

I tumbled away and kicked at her head as I flipped. I missed but got her
throat. She
fell back, gagging. The crowd wasn't so loud now, I noticed. Determined, I
lunged
again, keeping away from her legs and ass. But her long reach snagged me, and
even
though I pulled away, I fell right beside her hips, my face at her ankles.
Quickly she
threw a leg over my body and slammed her big white bottom onto my face.

"Glugh!" I groaned, feeling real fear at my predicament. She reared up and sat
down
again, mashing me into the mud.

"Bite me? You little worm. I'm gonna make you suffer before I do you in!"
And she did.
Over and over her bouncing bottom squashed down on me, her 500 pounds centered
on her bulging buns.

As devastating as this was, I had no problem breathing and began to see a
rhythm in
her movements. She was so big, when she reared up on her knees, there was a
little
space between me and her ass. And I wasn't that big.

Just when I thought I could take no more, she reared up particularly high, and
I tucked
my legs and rolled away backwards. It worked! She came down on mud, and
before
she could turn around, I lunged forward and punched with all my waning strength
into
the side of her head.

I could feel the skull give, and without a groan she slumped forward, either
dead or so
injured she couldn't possible continue. I had won! And the crowd, after the
initial
stunned silence, went absolutely wild. They loved excitement and surprise
above all
else, and I had certainly given them that. I was amazed myself!

With a light step to my stagger, I made it out of the ring after the Overseer
had declared
me the winner. On my way out I overheard the confused voices of the Pit
personnel,
discussing how to get Queen Squash out of the ring.

The coach slapped me on the back, chewing on his cigar. "Well done, kid. I
though
you were history for a while there!"

I thanked him, but was really looking for that girl. I finally found her after
my shower.
She was just leaving, and I called out, "Hey! Wait a minute!" I ran up to
her, letting my
guards follow. She looked at me, expressionless.

"Yes?" she asked.

"I just wanted to thank you," I said, smiling.

"For what?"

"Why, for telling me about her weak spot."

"Oh, I wouldn't appreciate it too much," she said, making to leave.

"But why not?" I asked.

"All the girls hate her," she explained. "We wanted to see her lose at least
once. And
besides, now that you survived that one, the stakes will be quite high for your
next
match, which means me and my partner will get paid quite well for putting you
down."

I stared at her stupidly. "You and your partner?"

ââ,¬Å"Professor Jones?ââ,¬Â a voice asked from the doorway. Daniel Jones, professor of English, looked up from the papers scattered across his desk to see Patty, one of his students from his previous semesterââ,¬â,,¢s poetry class, filling the doorway. For a moment, he was taken abackââ,¬Â¦he knew that she was an extremely large young woman, but he hadnââ,¬â,,¢t ever fully taken in how massive she really was. As she stood in the hallway, she nearly blocked out all the light from filtering in. He was doubly shaken by how she was dressed. He had always assumed that large women, especially super-sized ones, were ashamed of their prodigious bodies and tried to hide beneath shapeless dresses. But Patty was dressedââ,¬Â¦well, provocatively, he thought. She wore a tight sleeveless shirt that rode well up on her abdomenââ,¬Â¦ ââ,¬Å"belly shirtsââ,¬Â he thought the kids called them these days. And this shirt definitely showed a lot of bellyââ,¬Â¦her massive stomach spilled out over her thigh-length tight leather skirt. He could hear the leather groan as she shifted her weight on one foot, preparing to enter his office. Her long black hair spilled down provocatively in natural curls over her shoulders, framing her stunningly attractive face. He watched her as she moved, confused by the grace with which she moved her massive body. ââ,¬Å"She must weigh at least 500 lbs,ââ,¬Â he thoughtââ,¬Â¦Maybe even more.
ââ,¬Å"Yes, come in,ââ,¬Â he stammered.
Patty turned to the side and entered the office. ââ,¬Å"My God,ââ,¬Â he thought, ââ,¬Å"She has to turn sideways to go through the doorââ,¬Â¦her ass must be massive beyond words!ââ,¬Â He watched, transfixed, as she entered his office, walking straight to the front of his desk,
ââ,¬Å"Professor, I want to complain about the grade that you gave me.ââ,¬Â She spoke with a confidence that frightened Jones slightly. ââ,¬Å"I want you to give me an A.ââ,¬Â
Jones laughed, then seeing the look that crossed her face, soon regretted it. ââ,¬Å"Lookââ,¬Â¦Patty, isnââ,¬â,,¢t it? Patty, you received that grade that you deserved. Itââ,¬â,,¢s that simple.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Nothing is that simple, professor,ââ,¬Â she said, putting both hands on the edge of the desk and leaning in. Her breasts began to spill out over her shirt as she leaned closer. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re going to give me an A, or youââ,¬â,,¢ll have to deal with the consequences.
ââ,¬Å"All right, thatââ,¬â,,¢s about enough,ââ,¬Â Jones said, disturbed by the quiver in his voiceââ,¬Â¦Did she notice that?? He hoped not, as it suddenly dawned on him that it was well past normal office hours, and he was likely the only professor in the building.
ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to give you one last chance,ââ,¬Â she said. I busted my butt in this classââ,¬Â¦I DESERVE an Aââ,¬Â¦ not like that slutty, skinny little tramp who sits in the front row and gives you a free titty show every time she drops her pencil. You gave her an A even though sheââ,¬â,,¢s barely literate. I wrote a damn good paper on Elliotââ,¬â,,¢s The Wasteland and got a B-, while she wrote some nonsense about a Dr. Seuss book for Christââ,¬â,,¢s sake!ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Look Patty,ââ,¬Â Jones said, getting up and walking around to the front of the desk, ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t have to listen to ridiculous accusations about myââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Oh, but you do professor,ââ,¬Â she said menacinglyââ,¬Â¦ ââ,¬Å"You have no idea what youââ,¬â,,¢re going to listen to. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll give you one last chanceââ,¬Â¦change my grade now, or suffer the consequences.
Something in the tone of her voice made him pause. What the hell does she mean by that, he thought? ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry, Patty, youââ,¬â,,¢ll just have to live withââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â
Before he could even finish his sentence, Patty walked swiftly over to him and grabbed him in a bear-hug. She flexed her arm muscles, and squeezed him tightly against her, crushing his spine like a python. His body went stiff, and then arched in a bow as she applied more crushing pressure.
ââ,¬Å"So,ââ,¬Â she whispered in his ear, applying more pressure, ââ,¬Å"You want to do this the hard wayââ,¬Â¦Well, I have no problem with thisââ,¬Â¦I just hope that youââ,¬â,,¢re ready for this.ââ,¬Â She increased the pressure until he thought that his body would explode. He was being squeezed more and more tightly into her powerful body. Just when he thought that he would pass out, she released him, and he dropped like a sack of laundry to the floor.
As he lay on his back, gasping for breath, he saw her walk over to him, straddling his body. Every instinct told him to get up, to run like hell, but he was still paralyzed by the crushing bear-hug. As she stood over him, looking down into his frantic face, he fully realized how huge she was. Her legs rose like redwood tree trunks to end in the most amazing ass that he had ever seen. When she was his student, he didnââ,¬â,,¢t give her a second thought, but now, as he lay beneath her, he thought about how muscular she must be to move that weight around on a daily basis.
ââ,¬Å"OK,ââ,¬Â she said, ââ,¬Å"Remember, you asked for this!ââ,¬Â
Before he could respond, she simply bent at the knees and came crashing down on his chest. It was like being buried under the worst avalanche imaginable. The crush sent shock-waves through his body, compressing him beneath her massive frame. She simply sat on him, riding out the waves of her super-sonic squash. She slid back to sit on his stomach, sliding her legs straight out to put him under her full weight. He groaned faintly, absolutely squashed beneath her.
ââ,¬Å"Well, well, well,ââ,¬Â she said, laughing to herself. ââ,¬Å"Look at the big bad professor now. Youââ,¬â,,¢re just padding for my big fat ass now, arenââ,¬â,,¢t you Mr. Big Shot?ââ,¬Â She lifted herself up and slammed her massive ass down on him a few times. ââ,¬Å"Oh!ââ,¬Â she said after each slam, ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re just such a comfy cushionââ,¬Â¦I may just have to sit here all day.ââ,¬Â She slammed him a few more times, then sat still, squishing his body beneath her. ââ,¬Å"Well,ââ,¬Â she said, ââ,¬Å"I tell you whatââ,¬Â¦Iââ,¬â,,¢ll give you a choice. I can squash you into a pancake, a crepe, or a grease spot. You can pick how serious weââ,¬â,,¢re going to get here.ââ,¬Â
Jones managed to utter a small squeak beneath the titanic crushing force smashing him down.
ââ,¬Å"Whatââ,¬â,,¢s that?ââ,¬Â Patty asked, bouncing. ââ,¬Å"I didnââ,¬â,,¢t quite get thatââ,¬Â¦so Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to assume that you said grease spot. Goody!!! Thatââ,¬â,,¢s my favorite.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Well,ââ,¬Â she said, ââ,¬Å"If Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to turn you into a grease spot, Iââ,¬â,,¢d better get to work!!ââ,¬Â With that, she got off him and picked him up, dragging him over to the couch in his office. Laying him down on his back, she positioned her self over him and then, without warning, she leapt gracefully to her
feet, leaving Jones to gasp great lungs full of air as his body felt the tremendous release of pressure. His mind was reeling . Before he could fully catch his breath, Patty chuckled sultrily, "Look out
below!"As he lay helpless on the couch, he saw the huge muscles in her thighs tense, and knew instantly what was about to happen. She bent slightly at the knees and hen rose up, leaping into the air. Unable to move, he saw her immense ass, barely covered by the tightly-stretched leather skirt, float up in the air above him and hover for the slightest moment. It was like watching the movement of a vast celestial object; a heavenly body of indescribably massive force hang suspended an instant before impact. Even before he could attempt to brace himself, she crashed down on top of him, and he felt the upper half of his body compress beneath her: her massive weight met his body with no resistance, and he felt as though the crush of her weight had pushed him into another dimension. As the shock waves continued to roll through him, Patty simply rode them out, settling her sensuous ass deeply into his receptive body. After the initial seismic impact had subsided, Jones found himself once again relentlessly squished, like a grape in a wine-press. God, he thought, sheââ,¬â,,¢s killing me!!
ââ,¬Å"So,ââ,¬Â she said sitting on him,ââ,¬Â Are you going to change my grade now?ââ,¬Â
Jones managed to squeak out a faint grunt beneath her..
ââ,¬Å"Well,ââ,¬Â she said evilly,ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to take that as a ââ,¬Ëœnoââ,¬â,,¢. Too bad for youââ,¬Â¦ I guess that you need some further persuading, huh?ââ,¬Â
With that, she stood up and dragged him to the floor. He watched in horror as she pulled her leather skirt up over her hips, revealing the most massive ass that he had ever seen encased in a bright red thong. Her ass cheeks wobbled over him like continents. He notices the rise and swell of her thighs and way that they swelled outward at her hips. She reached in and pulled the thong free from the deep recesses of her crack, dropping it to her feet. As she stepped out of it, she spread her cheeks to give Jones a full view of the horror that was about to happen to him. ââ,¬Å"Mmmm,ââ,¬Â she purred, Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been waiting all year to get you under my ass. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve listened to you go on and on about poetry and the poetic imagination in classââ,¬Â¦Now you can experience a little of my poetryââ,¬Â¦my ass in poetic motion!ââ,¬Â
With that, she slowly lowered herself onto his face. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to smother you now,ââ,¬Â she said as she descended, ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to sit on your face for so long that youââ,¬â,,¢ll smell like me for days. Youââ,¬â,,¢re about to be my little ass slave, professor.ââ,¬Â As her massive ass covered his face, Jones tried to scream, but his air was cut off by an avalanche of flesh. Patty simply engulfed him in her body, cutting off all external experience. As she rode him, all he knew was her ass, and how completely she had assimilated him. His body bucked and convulsed beneath her as she ground her massive body down onto him, but she continued to use him for her own enjoyment. The world slowly went to grey and then back as Jones surrendered himself to the all-powerful feminine force on top of him. Before he knew it, everything faded out, and he knew nothingââ,¬Â¦
When he awoke, Patty was standing over his head, both feet lightly brushing up against his cheeks, looking down at him.
ââ,¬Å"You little worm,ââ,¬Â she said teasingly. ââ,¬Å"You know, my feet get so tired carrying around my weight all day. They get so hot and sweatyââ,¬Â¦I think they need a good cleaning. ââ,¬Å"
She raised her left foot and held it over his face. He stared at the soft brown sole hovering above him and watched, transfixed, as a tiny bead of sweat slowly ran along the course of her instep and paused momentarily at the tip of her big toe. He thought of what it would be like to taste that sweatââ,¬Â¦to inhale the pungent aroma and experience the salty burst on the tongue as he swallowed her essence. The bead of sweat hovered with an agonizing slowness, growing larger and larger before finally dropping directly between his eyes.
ââ,¬Å"Now,ââ,¬Â she said teasingly. You have two choices. You can either clean my feet with your tongue, or I can bring this foot down and crush your head like a ripe melon. Hmmm,ââ,¬Â she chuckled ââ,¬Å"That could be kinda funââ,¬Â¦I think Iââ,¬â,,¢d like to see that high and mighty brain of yours squish up between my toes. What do you think??ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Noââ,¬Â¦please!ââ,¬Â he stammered. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬Â¦Iââ,¬â,,¢ll lick your feet. Just please donââ,¬â,,¢t kill me!ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Aw, you mean that you donââ,¬â,,¢t want to squish between my toes like jello?ââ,¬Â Patty teased, wriggling her toes over his face. ââ,¬Å"Well, youââ,¬â,,¢d better do a good job with that tongue, or Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to stomp you into pulp.ââ,¬Â
She slowly lowered her foot onto his face, teasing him by brushing her toes against his lips, and then withdrawing them. His tongue explored every line, every fold of skin on her soles and between her long toes. Initially, he was overwhelmed by the explosion of taste and scent as she covered his face with her foot, but as his tongue flicked along the length of her sole, and as he delicately sucked on each individual toe, he found himself becoming aroused. His body was still wracked with pain from the brutal squashing, but he yearned for more. He felt as if he could spend the rest of his life happily beneath her, tasting her essence, bathed in the perfume of her heavenly feet.
ââ,¬Å"Hmmm,ââ,¬Â she said as she shifted feet. ââ,¬Å"I think that youââ,¬â,,¢re enjoying this, you little perv, ââ,¬Å" she laughed. She grinned lasciviously as she looked down at his prone body. ââ,¬Å"You know, you really shouldnââ,¬â,,¢t be enjoying this so muchââ,¬Â¦how are you going to learn your lesson if youââ,¬â,,¢re having such a good time?ââ,¬Â She put her hands on her hips and cocked her head to the side. ââ,¬Å"Well, if you like my feet this much, then let me give you a real show.ââ,¬Â She shifted her weight and pinched his nose between her toes, sealing off his breathing. He opened his mouth to gasp for breath, but she pressed her sole down, filling his mouth. He began to panic as she covered his face with her foot, smothering him completely.
ââ,¬Å"Awww, look at you,ââ,¬Â she mocked. ââ,¬Å"Your eyes look like theyââ,¬â,,¢re about to pop right out of your head. Donââ,¬â,,¢t you like my dainty little feet?ââ,¬Â
Beneath her, he began to flop on the ground, desperate to get out from under her smothering foot. ââ,¬Å"Now,ââ,¬Â she said as his struggles became more frantic, ââ,¬Å"this is what I want you to remember the next time a big girl like me enters your class. Treat us with respect, or weââ,¬â,,¢ll grind you into paste beneath us, got it?ââ,¬Â She raised her foot from his face, and he gulped great lungs full of air. Looking down directly into his face, she said sternly, ââ,¬Å"I expect that grade to be changed by the end of the week. If it isnââ,¬â,,¢t, then Iââ,¬â,,¢m coming back here, and Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to use you as my own personal trampoline. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll crush your puny body under my feet until thereââ,¬â,,¢s nothing left, got it?ââ,¬Â
He feebly nodded, nearly unconscious from the brutal squashing that he had received. But somewhere, down in the far recesses of his mind, he wondered what it would be like to be crushed by her again, and honestly didnââ,¬â,,¢t know if that grade would change after all.

Mirjam came over and stood there, shaking.

"Please stop, he just received the load of a grown pig, his belly will explode from more!"

The blonde pointed to Charles with the gun "He's designed that fucking drug, now he's going to feel how that blows in your guts, like the poor pigs you inflated!"

She went to his ass and plugged him again. She pulled the trigger, and the pump started to work again, he saw the large pistons moving. He was being pumped again. Another dose pressed into him from behind. Slowly, the pressure increased more. More fat was trying to fill his already stuffed guts and he felt, that he would burst any minute. At the point when he felt his intestines were full and started to groan, he closed his eyes and expected his belly to explode, his intestines groaned, they slowly blew up and expanded. They expanded to incredible size. He realized that his lower abdominal wall grew outward.

His lower belly started to form into a very large potbelly. Now he really felt what it was like to get inflated.
He slowly filled out and when his belly had the size of a gymnastic ball, the pump seized again and she removed the gun and stood before him. His intestinal tract was expanded out of proportion. Strange gurgling and splashing came out of it. He stared down and his lower abdomen had been transformed into a big round balloon that stood out. He felt so bloated and inflated, his entire lower abdomen was a soft juicy mass. She was really satisfied as she touched his belly and sank in with her hand.

"Okey, now I'll really pump you up!".

She was all business and pulled the trigger even before she plunged the gun in his ass. As the third dose started to bloat his intestines to the extreme, the fat was filling him up higher and higher. His figure
started to become pear-shaped, as the maximum pressure in his lower intestines expanded his belly and guts and surged upwards. His intestines yielded more and more to the enormous pressure of the big fat pump and bloated out of shape. More and more portions of his belly swelled outward and became spongy and wobbly. He was now filled with more fat that with any other substance. His hand went to his belly and he realized that his belly started to form a thick fat layer. His hand started to sink in as the layer grew thicker on his gut. He felt his abdomen expand gigantically and he held it with his hands. He felt how his belly swelled and bloated out of proportion. He licked his lips uncontrollable as he felt the fat reach his stomach from below. He could feel it start to fill his huge stomach. His stomach must have been triple the size it originally was, he felt it and it took quite some time to fill up. Now his upper belly was distended, filled up with fat. As she kept on pumping and his lower belly lost all shape
and started to hang down, he felt the fat creep up his gullet. He enjoyed it terribly, being blown and inflated, his guts expanding. He felt the gun in his ass, the stream of fat coming up his ass. His flat belly was not anymore, it was replaced by a huge bulging sphere, bloated and filled with intestines, bloated to hose size, full of pure fat which would soon inflate him even more when his body sucked it up and pump it into his belly, ass and thighs.

In this moment, the fat pump stopped and the dose was finished. He reached to his stomach and massaged it. He pushed in and felt how his intestines moved apart, so soft and expandable. He wanted more, this was just the beginning. But his captor removed the gun and went quickly to Mirjam.

The captor leered at her.

"You must keep a strict diet, otherwise you wouldn't have this fatless body, eh?" She smiled at her.
Charles looked at Mirjam and yes, she was extraordinary good in shape for a woman of her age. Her belly was firm and flat, although it was a little bit expanded on her lower side. Although she tried hard, her 28 years showed, as lower intestines were distended and yielding to all the tons of food that had passed through her in years. She obviously tried hard to not gain any weight, not eating to much fatty foods.

"You know," said Helga to Mirjam, "I'm a nutrition specialist and when I look at your belly I see the fat-fertile lower gut of a very big woman. You must eat very little, avoid all fat foods, otherwise, with this belly, you would gain and plump up like hell. You would virtually fill out in weeks and become a fat bitch."

Mirjam was unable to comment. She just stared at Charles, was transfixed by his huge belly. Somehow she reacted to this. She just stood there, immobile. She looked completely innocent, with her girlie waistline and the small hands. She had a very long belly button, the one only possible when the
stomach was completely fatless and stretched up. And yes, Helga was right: Her lower belly was a little distended and somewhat promising in it's appearance. He saw the thin woman inspect her flat belly.

"You know, the days of hungering and dieting are over. In the future you'll live in abundance! I know that your stomach is waiting for this"

His slim lab assistant was unable to move, as the lady waved the gun in front of her. Something in Mirjam paralyzed her. Her thin lips were parted and she licked them. Her eyes were widened by the sight of Charles. She saw his ballooning gut and his enormous cock. She was becoming wet and she
wanted to be penetrated by this thick rod. Her long blonde hair fell on her shoulders and her tiny breasts rose and lowered by her hard breathing. Charles looked at her and told her to leave, but she just stood there. She was motionless, as the blonde lady pulled her slip down over her broad pelvis. Her lower body was naked now and Charles recognized the space between her legs in which he loved to slip in between in his fantasies. Her completely fatless stomach and the dark triangle of pubic hair seemed so
erotic now. He wanted to much to sleep with her, penetrate her and ride her girlie body. This girl's slim belly was there, yielding. Charles saw how innocent her flat abdomen looked.
Helga took her time and slowly shoved the crude hose into Mirjam's rear entry. Mirjam couldn't move, she just saw his cock, his bloated belly, felt the gun in her ass and became so wet. Her vaginal juices started to flow like never before and all her lower abdominal region became alive with electrifying sensations. Her eyes became wide. She felt the gun clearly in her anus and her logic mind told her to walk away, but her gut had waited for this all the time. Also, she felt a tickling sensation in her bosom.
The sensation of being plugged to a fat-tank made her breasts react. She felt that they were very sensitive now. Her genetic program stopped her from walking away.
The gun felt like a penis in her ass. She had never been penetrated from the very rear, but she always have had fantasies of men giving her an ass-fuck.

Helga stepped to her side. "Did the coke you drank half a hour ago have some strange taste?" she whispered in her ear.

Mirjam remembered the coke and froze as it hit her. As Helga pulled the trigger, it was all too late.... First there was nothing happening. Only sound of the fatpump working, the hose gurgling and pumping filled
the room. Charles saw the transparent pistons move and shove fat. Then, Mirjam's eyes went wide, she felt the fat pushing in her lower colon. She stared at nothing, she was in strange sensation as she was inflated. He mouth dropped open as she felt the fat enter her lower belly. She had inflated many pigs with the gun before and now the hose was in her own ass, fattening up her belly for a change.
The fat was filling her small lower colon fast. This strange noise emanated from her gut. It sounded like something was She opened her mouth and let out a loud groan as her lower belly started to swell. She felt the fatpump pump her up with no mercy of stopping. Now she had this horny feeling in her gut, which she now could remember she have had dreams about. She usually woke up and remembered the dream only for a second or so. The belly full of this slimy mass, soft and expandable. She had dreams in which she blew up like a balloon and flew away and she had other in which she bloated up and expanded that she became heavy and so large that anyone entering the room would only see her belly and belly-button when he would open the door.

She couldn't believe what was happening to her. It hadn't been a dream then! Her hand went to her flat belly, which came out, bottom first. It looked so erotic seeing the slim girl's lower belly swell. Her lower belly started to inflate to balloon size as her big colon got blown up by the pump. Her intestines, used to small amounts of fiber and vegetable diet, were now stuffed with large masses of fat, therefore under her hands, her flat belly swelled with speed under the pressure of the pump. She now sensed the liquid
in her belly, the rich feeling of pure fat in her colon. It was erotising, like her breasts were made out of fat. The fat pressed upward inside her belly, finding its way, filling and expanding her everywhere. She felt
her lower abdomen become larger and larger, the skin stretching. She felt it with perverse pleasure as her gut came out, pushing against her strong belly muscles. They yielded as her guts grew and needed more space. Her trained slim body began to fill with fat, slowly at first and then faster and faster. Her woman intestines and stomach were only happy to hold all the fat, which would soon plump her body up to a large woman. Her intestines bloated up, expanded to hold all the wonderful rich fat that would soon
enhance her breasts and add lard padding on the slim girls tights and hips.

Charles could not believe his eyes as he saw Mirjam, the slim girl from lab next door fatten and her belly swell like a pudding. Mirjam heard the sound of the fat pumping her. She saw the machine's piston work and shove fat into her and the strange sound of her belly plumping up made her feel ecstasy. Her belly made the same noises as the pig's before, and her breathing became hard and deep, as she realized that she was soon going to look more than a pig than a woman. She heard deep gurgling coming from her gullet, from deep inside her, mixed with the pumping and sloshing of the fat running through the hose attached to her. It was all pumping into her and filling up her belly. She was in the strangest of sensations as her body became more and more plump. She gasped and moaned deep as she felt her intestines bloat and the fat push them to the limit. She groaned lustily as her guts were expanded to huge size by the hose in her ass. There was fat dripping from her anus, she had opened her anus to let the pressure escape, which was pointless, as the machine was pumping her at an accelerated rate now, adjusting to the lowered resistance her intestines were giving the machine. Her body became soft, her guts yielding and her inner workings wide, adapting to the pressure of the fat with which she was being inflated. Her colon began to sag and become large and distended. Her belly started to look very bloated, as all firmness ceased from her and her digestive system was pushed to the limit and widened.

Helga enjoyed pumping her up and enjoyed seeing the slim body get fat. She pushed the gun even more into Mirjam's ass. Mirjam felt that she was being pumped up like to pigs before her. She was a woman and no pig, but to the pump it was all the same. She had an ass and a belly and that was all the
crude machine cared. Although the fat pump had been designed for animals, her huge potbelly now showed that slim girls were pumped quite efficiently, too.

There was something growing under her labcoat. Some soft mass swelled and stretched her coat on her breast. Now the silhouette of two spheres lifted the labcoat. Infused by all the fat, she was growing a king size bosom: soft pendulous spheres, with large nipples. Huge and monstrous bulges were stretching the labcoat. First one then two buttons popped and her labcoat gave way. Her expanding breasts came out of the labcoat. She was growing a incredible plump udder. Her bra snapped, killed by the enormous size she had now. She had never had the problem, that men were only attracted by her
breasts-size, but now that her bosom went past F-cup size, she saw Charles gaze on her inflating Tits. She saw the look in his eyes, sheer lust caused by her majestic udder.
As her breasts filled with fat, her entire body started to assimilate the fat from her colon. So this was how it felt to get fat, she thought. Underneath, her belly started to display a soft layer of fat, slowly growing, her navel receding deeper and deeper as her body was finally assimilating all the fat. Her body had only just begun to use a small portion of the huge mass of fat in her bloated belly. She still had the hose in her ass and was stuffed silly from behind. She felt becoming soft and plump. It was a strange feeling: Till now, even that her belly was bloated with fat, she still considered herself as thin, saw a way back,maybe through expelling all the fat. But now that she looked down and saw her belly fatten, her skin stretch as fat flowed under it, her belly wobbled and rolls of fat appeared on her sides, she knew that she was a fat lady now and that she would never again be thin. As her body filled out more and more she still got larger everywhere.

Charles could not believe what he saw. She looked so huge now. A ripe woman, luscious fat enhancing every curve on her body. She realized that she was growing a double chin.

The rhythm of the fatpump was comforting and hypnotizing somehow. She felt it in her guts, the pumping waves, ebbing and growing, expanding her belly more and more, making the fat wobble happily on her stomach. She moaned from pleasure, it felt so good becoming fat. She saw the fat pump labor, stuffing
her. As she could watch the pistons pump, she felt her guts being bloating apart more and more. She realized how good her already pot shaped belly felt. It had a thick fat layer on top and she felt like she would only eat and grow fat for the next years. She enjoyed feeling the fatlayer on her gut become thicker and thicker. She was happy to know that she would still got fatter and that Helga was pumping her with the fat pump. She felt the gun in her ass, the hose had inflated her so much, that her lower colon had the
size of a small drainage pipe.

She realized that she was so wet now, so wet that she was dripping. Her hips started to become wide as a soft layer of fat grew on her sides. Charles saw the space between her legs shrink, till her tights touched each other. She felt her body slip away, get fatter and fatter, her belly growing out of her, a gigantic balloon blowing up. The gigantic fat layer wobbled rhythmically on her belly as she was inflated in waves. The slurping of her fat filled the room. She felt the hose in her ass and she got wild by the
thought that she was already so fat that it was almost impossible to get any fatter. Yet still pure fat was pumped into her. Now Mirjam was already so fat, that her belly started to hang down, her inner workings so bloated that they lost all shape and her ass was so wide that she wouldn't fit through the door anymore.
She looked like she was well over 450 pounds now and she had the most enormous belly that any woman ever had. Charles looked it with sheer horror and lust. She was so incredible fat and the huge fat layer on her gigantic gut wobbled and moved so erotic, that he felt the urge to plunge into her lard. A loud gurgling was emanation out of her gut and was becoming louder and louder. Charles heard it and felt it in his gut, too. He closed his eyes, but he could not close his ears. He couldn't help it, but his body
was reacting to this sound.

He groaned. The pressure jumped suddenly. He was full of fat and he felt his colon expand out of shape from the over bloating by the fat. He felt the urge to open his ass and vent the pressure. But Mirjam, her belly still plumping up, stumbled to him, her hole dripping. She was acting instinctively, yearning to be filled from the front as well. She walked into him and he felt like a mountain of fat running into him. She was soft like a pillow, the biggest pillow he'd ever been on. His cock got hard like steel by this view and feeling and his rod slipped into her dripping hole.

Automatically, the wet sensation of her cunt on his penis filled his entire lower body. His ass went shut, the overpressure unable to escape. He tried hard to open it, but there was too much tension from her hot wet dripping cunt he was in. He felt trapped and doomed, his only valve of relief closed till his orgasm. His belly started to swell fast. Now he knew that he was going to blow, but before that he was going to make Mirjam blow too. He went out and in, quickly fucking her. She started groaning, her huge abdomen blowing up while she was being fucked silly. Her fat moved back and forth like hell. He pushed into her and pulled out, pushing into her fat every time and making her gut gurgle. He knew that she was full of fat and he wouldn't recognize her anymore, when she was finished assimilating all of it.

She licked her lips, while the sound of fat gurgling came up her gullet. The gun was still in her ass, and the blonde lady didn't seem to be inclined of letting go till Mirjam's belly either burst or pumped up to monstrous dimensions. Mirjam felt that she was being pumped with fat faster that her body could stow it away and it started to fill her stomach, which was already expanded. It was filling fast. She gasped when she felt the fat come up her gullet. She couldn't stop moaning stronger and stronger, a hot and ticklish feeling started to grow in her loin while he was fucking her with his thick rod. Helga withdrew the gun from Mirjam and eagerly watched them fuck. He felt the pressure increase in his guts, jump to bursting point.

Helga put away the gun, not inclined to pump them anymore, but it was not necessary anymore:

Mirjam's body was so stuffed with fat already, that she blew up like a balloon by herself. He saw her body fatten extreme everywhere. He could barely penetrate her, her belly was so large already, and he felt the softness as the fat wobbled and flowed. Helga turned to leave, satisfied with these two. She gave them their own medicine and it looked like they enjoyed it. She locked the door as she left, she wanted that they could pump up undisturbed. She knew that she would soon read about this in the papers.
About the biggest man and the, Jesus, fattest woman ever. She had given Mirjam so much fat that she was bound to weight about 2 tons. By the speed her belly had already grown, she estimated that at the end her gut would fill half the room. In any case they both wouldn't be able to leave the room anymore.

The liquid sloshed down his gullet. He had the strangest sensation. When the liquid touched his gullet walls and met his stomach, he felt it turn soft. He felt it reach his stomach and felt as though it was made out of stretch-fabric.

"Do you already feel something?" she asked curiously.

He shook his head. He didn't want to give her any pointers. In reality, he had a very vague feeling that the pig drug changed him inside. Strange images and thoughts floated through his mind. She didn't look satisfied. All business she took the next glass.
Again, she put it in front of him. "Another dose for you, then!" she leered.
Disbelieve was in his eyes: "You just gave me a full concentrated dose. This would have been for 3 pigs. You can't think of giving me more"

She gave him a interested look "Oh, you didn't feel anything yet. I guess this is too weak a mixture! Besides, I want you to feel what my sister felt!"

He realized, that the substance did something strange with his insides. He had a strong feeling of softness in his guts. And he felt filled and stuffed. His hand went to his flat belly and a faint gurgling came out of his insides. He felt his insides move.

"Comon, pump it down! The more you drink the better it gets! You need as much as my sister had"

He felt his inside wobble. She reached for the glass and put it to his lips.

"Open your mouth wide now!"

He refused.

"If you don't open your mouth, I'm going to pump it up your ass with a hose!"
He did it and she tipped the glass, filling him with the inflator substance. He felt it pour down his throat, slowly filling his stomach with the potent pig drug.

She smiled satisfied. "You're going to be famous, being the first to prove that this drug really does work for anorexic humans. You're going to be the living proof. No more starving people in Africa. Drink faster,there's more for you!"

She tilted the glass and drained it into him. He almost choked as the rest of the bottle quickly sloshed down his gullet and he felt his stomach grow. She touched her own flat abdomen and massaged it in a mock motion.

"Do you already feel it? Blowing up your belly?"

He felt a warmth spread in his gut and with horror he realized, that it had started. He saw a strange image in front of him. There was a basin full of white liquid, slimy. It was so tempting!
He knew what it meant, but he couldn't resist. He was going into the basin. He felt the warmth of the milky liquid. A monstrous gurgling noise came out of his gullet.
She smiled happily and put her ear onto his stomach. "Yes, I hear that the pumping and plumping is ahead!"

Again she came with a glass and he stared at her. "This is to make sure, that you get your fun!"

He felt two glasses of potent fat inflator surge in his stomach, not sure how much this would inflate him and she wanted to give him more.

"Please", he begged her.

She kissed him on his stomach. "Well, you're not full yet. You need this, you're so thin!"

He drank and felt the substance run down his gullet, meeting his stomach, expand it. He felt being fattened and impregnated by this woman. He started to feel a little full. As his face twisted as his stomach was stretched larger and larger.

"Ah, filled up, are we?"

She opened another cupboard and took a half liter bottle from the shelf, showing super fat concentrate, inflation 467%. She removed the lid. His mouth dropped open. His eyes went wide.

"No, not this one! This is the concentrate to mix up the normal substances!"

She looked at him and measured his stomach with a glance. "Let's see if we can load your stomach enough to hold some more. I'm curious what it will do when it's in your belly!"

She smiled with anticipation. He refused and closed his mouth tight.

"Please, not this one too. Leave me like that, I'm still going to blow up to the fattest human alive."

"Anyway," she asked conversationally, "who inflated the pigs with the liquid?"

"My lab assistant Mirjam did, why?", he answered.

"Mirjam" she called. "Please come over, we need you!"

His lab assistant from next lab came through the door. She was puzzled since she didn't recognize the voice calling her. Helga was sizing her up. She was thin with jeans under her labcoat, which showed her medium-size pelvis. She had blonde hair and thin lips, she had always been kinda shy. Her breasts
were tiny. Helga was looking at Mirjam as though she was a specimen. Mirijam saw Charles and the empty bottles in front of him and froze.

"We just made the first test of your fat inflator liquid on a human subject", Helga answered her unasked question.

She smiled charmingly. Mirjam swallowed dry. Helga went over to Mirjam, pulled her shirt out of her pants and exposed her belly. As Helen expected it was flat and fatless. She touched the stomach of the slim girl with her hand and probed every inch of the fatless gut.

"That's something every nutritionist likes to see! A flat completely fatless belly!"

Obviously, Mirjam was watching her diet very carefully. She was puzzled.

"If you don't drink this one, I make her drink it and then you'll see what this flat nice belly inflates into."

Mirjam's eyes went wide. She was horrified, either for Charles belly or for her own. He started drinking it. It was strange, it tasted extremely rich, filling his whole body with a feeling of ecstasy. As it sloshed down his throat he had a flashback of fucking Jessica.
His girlfriend was 32 years old and the years started to show on her. She was heavier and more padding all around. She had the developed D-cup breasts of a ripe woman, with just the right amount of fat on her belly to indicate that she was inevitably starting to plump up. After all she was in the age in which all women were prone to weight gain and in which they stayed home and ate junk food instead of going out to dance. In which they realize, that eating and then getting laid was much more fun that exercising and running around. He was riding Jessica, her large breasts moving to his trusts, her
nipples hard, with big aerolas. While connected with her with a kiss he felt her wetness, her willingness dripping from her lap. He was so used to this and he felt her vagina, her wet crevice and being in it was so comfortable. With slow thrusts he shoved her, feeling the warm slime of her elastic cunt rub his penis. Louder and louder grew her moans, in ecstasy being fucked by her boyfriend, slowly shoved and taken. He was happy that she was putting on some weight, after all he enjoyed see her breasts grow as she gained weight and body girth. Although she was trying hard to not gain, it amused him to see that no matter what she did, no matter what diet she tried, her belly was becoming softer and more voluminous every month.

"Ah, by the way, I left a bottle of the 350% formula at your girlfriend's fridge. I had a little chat with her this morning and she thinks it's a new diet mix. Half a liter." Helga laughed. "I left her a few gallons of oil."

She made a motion of a growing belly on her stomach, happily smiling. He wanted to stop drinking the liquid, but found that he couldn't. He went on pouring the heavy liquid into his stomach. This stuff was so extremely strong, that his hand just froze and he didn't even swallow as it poured down his gullet. He felt a hot feeling lurch his cock as he imagined Jessica drinking, pumping fat into her intestines, laying on her back, while her belly happily inflating into monstrous dimensions. He saw her large ripe breasts swing to the thrust he fucked her. She moaned as his thick rod pushed her cunt wide. He saw how she rolled her eyes. Man, he was getting hot too. Suddenly, her eyes went wide, she looked at him.

She gasped! "Oh my God, what's happening to me?"

Now he saw it: Her belly started to swell, slow but steady the fat layer on it grew. He looked at her, and he was in heat as he saw her fatten up. Her big bosom also slowly swelled bigger, hanging more and more. Her newly gained fat wobbled sexy as he fucked her faster. She started to moan very loud, she was enjoying it tremendously, growing fatter. Suddenly, the growth of her fat jumped and her belly blew up with such speed, that he felt it envelop him. In front of him was his girlfriend, now composed of more
fat than anything else. He started to fuck her at incredible speed.
"....large You know," he heard Helga say, "even when she was thin she had a very nice gut, by now, she must be bloating to about half a ton!"

He choked on the fluid, when he wanted to breathe and wanted to say something, but instead the super potent fluid reached his stomach and started to work. A perverse gurgling sound reverberated from his stomach as the strong liquid that was never meant to go into a living being turned his belly into a fat processing plant. It thundered in his guts. He felt his stomach bloat rapidly, changed through the fluid, groan from the sudden pressure. He gasped. He had the feeling of being a balloon being blown up. He touched his lower abdomen and it was pumping in it, his intestines yielding and expanded.

His belly felt so good and warm, as though his guts were waiting for this all the time. Although he couldn't see anything from outside, he knew that his stomach was being pumped up. His belly expanded, he got fatter. The button on his trousers popped as his lower belly filled out his pants and
pushed and flew halfway across the room. His pants fell down. He felt his colon stretch and grow. He felt inches of new colon form in his lower belly and felt that he got bid down there.

Mirjam looked at his now exposed belly, which blew up like a balloon.

"We never tried this one!", she stuttered.
Charles licked his lips uncontrollably as his digestive system took him over. "I think you can hold another one!", the thin woman exclaimed happily.
Quick she went to the rack and took the final bottle from it. She came towards Charles and saw his eyes widen even more. His mouth was open and ready. His intestines made strange gurgling noises as the inflator liquid changed him inside. He was eager now to expand and bloat, his belly filled with so much of the pig drug that it was just in the beginning of bloating up his belly.
She removed the lid and started to drain the potent stuff into his mouth. She smiled as she saw that he was yielding. It got really stuffed. He had the sensation of bursting in a second as his lower belly was getting fuller and fuller. Then with a groan, his stomach expanded readily and his upper belly expanded outward as the fluid filled him everywhere. He felt how he got wide inside. His belly took in this fluid only too glad, since it was specially designed to nourish intestinal growth and expansion. His intestines in his lower belly became longer and wider, as he was rigged for fat inflation. Mirjam was standing there, unable to move, her flat innocent belly still exposed. She was absolutely paralyzed. She knew the fat inflator very well, but she never even thought about a human getting the stuff down the throat. The Helga looked satisfied.

"Now, let's go see the pigs!"

She led Charles to the end of the lab. Strange enough she seemed to know where everything was. While he walked, he realized the mass his belly had. He felt it bulge from all the liquid inside. He felt incredible loaded as he walked. They went over to the pig stalls. Helga stopped at one of the
inflation-stations, designed to fatten a pig. In the stalls a few pigs were eating. One of them was so fat that it was unable to move. It must have weighted about a ton.

"Look at these pigs here! Fat and happy!", she exclaimed.

She turned to Charles, seeing that he felt time working against him in his guts.

"How does it feel? Is it painful or pleasurable, having one's guts full of a substance designed to fatten and plump you up?"

She saw the hose on the floor and smiled knowingly. Hanging on the wall was a strange kind of gun, connected to the hose. The crude black hose went to a machine with two large transparent pistons filled with some milky substance and a 50 gallon tank. She took a gun of a rack, and balanced it in her hands.

"This is it, eh?" Helga looked over to Mirjam. "How do you do it, do you put it into the mouth?"

"No, the animal could refuse. We do it from behind, there's much less resistance and the pigs can hold much more when not taking the detour over the stomach....." Mirjam answered automatically like at a press conference but stopped as she realized who she was talking to.

She saw the look with which Helga was eyeing her. Helga nodded.

"I see", she concluded, "As I read in your nice paper that you published, the pigs first are treated with the fat drug and then, when they are ready, when their intestines are wide and expanded, their stomachs expandable to huge size, you inject them with fat. Their bodies, prepared, suck it up and plump up in record time."

Charles groaned as he heard all this. She pulled the trigger and a thick blast of milky fat came out of it. She came to him and put her hand on his belly.

"You're getting big down here!" she exclaimed with delight. "I love the way your belly looks now! From the way your gut looks, your intestines must be soft and expandable as hell!"
She was looking at his abdomen with a approving smile and patted his gut. It moved from the touch, splashing. Yes he had a nice potbelly already.

"You know," she went on, "I was always attracted to men with large pot-bellies, can't help it. Probably because my father had one!"

He felt so bloated and expanded. He was filled to the gullet with his own fat drug. He realized that he was starting to get hungry. He was so relaxed, with horror he felt that his resistance was getting weaker and his hunger got stronger. He was getting soft, literally.

"You're a very intelligent man, Mr Goldblum! I hope you were so intelligent to make it feel good. And you know why? Because I'm going to inject you right now!"

She started to pull down his slip.

"No!" he exclaimed. "I won't! We never did this with a human! The intestines will burst", but wasn't convinced himself of what he was saying.

After all it worked with the pigs. His guts weren't that different from that of a pig. It would probably react stronger. He felt a dangerous jump in pressure in his gut. It must have been the fat of the bacon he ate
in the morning doubling and tripling in size in his guts under the influence of the drug.

"This pressure!", he groaned.

She smiled sweet. He felt that he was not so terrified of it than he admitted. A strange and tempting mindset came into his head as his hunger increased. She went over to Mirjam and started touching her flat abdomen. Yes, thought Helga, Mirjam worked hard to stay so thin. Too bad for her that she had pumped up pigs. She had lost her innocence! Helga unbuttoned Mirjam's jeans, Mirijam stunned and gaping. As her trousers were on the ground, the thin woman was at her back, pulling down her slip just a little bit, exposing her lean ass.

Mirjam, her mouth open turned her head to see what was happening to her. Helga inspected her anus.
Mirjam was frozen, the unthinkable thought of being pumped like a pig blocked her body from moving.
She was about to shove Mirjam the gun into her ass as Charles called

"No, I'll take it!"

Helga was clearly disappointed. "Too bad, I just wondered how fast she would bloat up."

Charles looked at the thin belly of Mirjam and got hot by the idea of seeing the girl plumping up. He started to yearn for something to eat. She came over to him again. Gamely she waved the gun in front of him.

"Are you ready?", she asked.

Horror flowed through him and terrible lust for fat. He had designed the liquid to make the pigs yield and eager to be pumped with fat. Now he knew that the drug was affecting his brain too. He saw it now. His belly in the basin, monstrous and emitting perverse pumping noises. She wielded the gun. She would really pump him the liquid into his ass. He saw the gun and he felt some kind of familiarity with it.

He felt the pressure inside his gut. He felt trapped, completely bloated to bursting point and there was a woman before him, ready to pump him even more. As he looked at the gun he had a strange sensation.
In front of his mind's eye he saw the back of a pillar. He was in the room with the basin, hiding behind the pillar. He heard a noise, which he instinctually knew. He had never heard it before, but somehow the fat drug had changed his brain and what he heard was a ancient call, like the call of hunger.

It was monstrous gurgling and sloshing of large amounts of liquids. It was the sound produced by large quantities of liquid fat moving through tubing and hoses, through intestines. It was also the sound of liquid fat transforming into solid one, forming around belly, ass and everywhere where fat settles. It was laced with the sound tissue produces as it is stretched. Louder and louder grew the distinctive sound of a belly growing fat. It was the same sound Helga's sister heard after she had stuffed herself to the gullet and her belly then started to swell. It was a perverse sound, splashing as fat pressed into every part of the belly of the victim. It was the call of fat! He heard low moaning. He heard the sound of stretching skin
and intestines. He was startled as he recognized his own voice. The pumping was rhythmic and ultimate, not inclined to stop. He felt the gun in his ass and turned around. Helga had inserted it into his anus. She wanted to stress him a little bit. Suddenly, he felt himself yield. He wanted to walk away, but he could not move a muscle. He saw in his mind, that a big part of him wanted to get fat, and this part was growing. He was confused by this thought. Of course he knew only too well that it was one of the side affects of the liquid. But now it became so erotic to him that he would grow fat. When he felt the gun in his ass his body knew that the fat would come. It automatically killed all his defenses. He felt his ass widen, welcoming the hose.

He expected to feel the burst any second now, but nothing came. He looked over to Mirjam. She looked stunned and unable to say anything. Helga pulled the trigger, and then it came...

He felt the liquid flow into him from behind. He heard the sound of the pump working. A mild pressure was building up in his lower belly, slowly swelling, filling him and impregnating him with pure fat. He opened his mouth halfway as he had the sensation of being filled from behind. It was a funny feeling, sensing his intestines get full from the pumping from behind. Now his colon was full and started to stretch and groan. His lower belly started to swell out like a balloon. He felt the pressure jump, make him afraid that his intestines may burst. He was so surprised at the feeling of his lower belly bloating up.
It felt so hot growing large in the gut. The pressure increased even more.

"Stop it, I'm going to burst!"

The pump stopped and she smiled at him. She pulled the gun out and patted his plump lower belly.

"Dear, that was only one dose! You're just so tight and flat down there, give it some time. This was for one pig. You're going to take another filling", she insisted.

Mirjam came over and stood there, shaking.

"Please stop, he just received the load of a grown pig, his belly will expl

Fatpump: The Belly


Charles worked for Exacorp for 3 years and as lab supervisor he was quite successful. With his height 6', and his slender figure he looked kind of anorexic. He had invented the fat drug some time ago. It compelled an organism's digestive system to grow huge. The body then assimilated food at incredible rate, hence growing fat. He developed the drug over the years and as he finally tested it on pigs, he was awarded the Thostan-Research-Award. After he got the award he strived to improve and concentrate the drug.

One evening he was working in the lab, doing the paperwork. It was fairly boring. The office-nerd wanted all the reports filled out. The board wanted to know, after all, what he was doing with all the funding. His mind wandered and he took a picture out of his drawer. It showed his fiancé Jessica, sparsely clad in lingerie. It was signed, "Love, Jessica." It was a gift from her for his 30th birthday. She knew that he appreciated the true beauty of a female body.

He looked at her. She was a magnificent woman. And she knew how to tease him: Her D-cup bosom was in a net-like bra, which was all too transparent and showed her large nipples. Although she was starting to show layers of fat on her stomach, she was wearing a fitting which enhanced her plump belly even more. She did this naturally, still thinking that she was thin. She smiled the seductive smile of a woman sure of the effect of her body on male hormones. With just a hint of transparency her G-string showed her shaved pussy. She was a dream to be with, resourceful and never too shy to try something crazy.

Charles heard a noise and stowed the picture in the drawer as he realized that he was not alone. A woman stood at the door. She was tall and extremely thin, she wore a labcoat, but he had never seen her before. He looked at her and he noticed that she had no breasts whatsoever. A-cup it must be, he thought. She was all bones and skin. She was smiling and coming towards him, yet there was something serious about her body language.

"You must be the so famous Dr. Charles Goldblum!" she exclaimed. "I'm Helga Baloni, Nutritionist."
They shook hands.
He switched gears and said, "Well if you have any questions, there will be a press conference next week."

She smiled sweet, went over to the door and locked it. He looked puzzled, but as she pulled out a gun, his puzzlement disappeared, replaced by concern. She went over to one bottle of a substance and took it. She looked at it curiously.

"I'm not interested in your press conference, no, I'm going to tell you a little story of what happened to my little sister."

"She was at the home of her boyfriend. They watched a movie and ate popcorn. She got thirsty and went to the fridge to drink something. There was a coke bottle, a quart or so. She drank it. But it was not coke that my sister was drinking, instead she was filling her stomach with something else!"

Charles swallowed when he remembered that he wanted to make a new experiment, yet he didn't have any other container. Now he remembered that he forgot to take it with him.

"My sister didn't suspect anything," she went on, "but it was refreshing anyway, so she emptied the entire bottle. This night after she kissed her boyfriend goodnight she felt different. She went to bed and had a funny feeling in her tummy, a sensation of softness, and she felt stuffed, even though she hadn't eaten dinner. Although she was small at the top with only A-cups , she had been always kind of plump around her tummy region. She had always been the kind of girl that had a promising large lower belly, fertile and ready to get pregnant, but lacked the breasts size to attract most men. She always looked kind of semi-pregnant and size of her lower abdomen looked as though it wanted to grow. Her upper belly was unusually large now. She couldn't remember, with what it must be filled. It was slightly swelled, and
spongy to touch.

She was so hot and she couldn't sleep. She was haunted by strange dreams. She saw a basin with this milky liquid over and over again. She went to take a bath, since she knew that she would lie awake for a long time. She saw in the mirror, that her lower belly protruded out. It was very soft as if filled with some kind of liquid. She felt pressure building up and had the sudden impulse to go to the toilet. As she sat down the pressure had increased enormously and she tried to open her ass, as always when she felt like this. But somehow this pressure was much more violent than ever before. She'd never been worried at the intensity, but now she felt like she was about to burst.

Funny, she lost control over the muscle that opened her ass. She heard a gurgling coming out of her stomach. In a frantic effort, she tried to open it by inserting a finger, but it was tight shut. Instead the pressure rose even more in her gut and sitting there, horror gripped her. She felt like bursting any minute. Then, something in her ruptured with a dull bang in her insides. It pumped in her belly. She realized that her belly was swelling."

Charles knew exactly what he was about to hear. After all he designed the drug. He knew the cycle and had seen it on pigs.

"The liquid you gave to your pigs was now in her belly and started to change Kellie's insides. But she soon would find, it wasn't that she became fat, no, the liquid was just enlarging her intestines, to hold more," Helga went on.

"Then, as her belly stopped swelling, she felt an incredible itch on her small nipples. It was an erotic feeling. She started to massage them and felt a warmth spread in all her belly. Then, her breasts swelled a little bit and gave her small bra a hard time. Out of nowhere, she felt that an orgasm was mounting. First she felt it from deep inside her belly and then it spread everywhere. She became so wet and as the orgasm went over her, she was unable to think, she just came and came. Then, after the first one was over, she wanted to move, but again she saw the basin full of that milky stuff, this time she felt that the liquid had a magnetic effect on her. Then she felt a second orgasm coming. She realized that the first one had enlarged her breast from A to C- cup, ruining her bra completely.

As she looked down, her belly had bloated up. She now sported a small potbelly. She felt the horror of what was happening to her, but then the next orgasm came on her. While she was trapped in pleasure, she felt her belly grow bigger. She felt her gut blow up like a balloon. Now that she was orgasming she saw that there was a enormous girl in the basin, her back to her with a extremely large lower gut and ass, perverse gurgling coming out of her. Her breasts were so big that she saw them hanging to the side like big bags filled with fat. Here enormous breasts were swinging just so slightly as she saw the girl was in progress of being fattened. The level of the basin slowly lowered. She now knew that it was pure fat. The girl turned around slowly and she looked into her own eyes. She realized with perverse
shock that this was herself, with a body so fattened up that she started to become more broad and and thick than she actually had height. This girl fattening up was just leaving supersize and going beyond.
She saw the apple-shaped body and as she looked at this girl's belly, her own gut gurgled and itched. She felt a dangerous load in her belly as she was confronted with this picture: She was fat to monstrous proportions, her breasts had reached x-cup size and were hanging down over her belly in big fat bags.

Her gut was the biggest she ever saw. It was potshaped all right, but it now was the size of a large drum. She looked at her own belly-button, well, deep down it was. The belly was so fat that the navel had receded deep in. And it was herself, she knew it. 500 times more fat than she was. Her hips were extremely wide and the fat was hanging down on her in big rolls, with a body-fat index of 99%.

As she saw this before her eye, the next orgasm came over her. This time she could feel her belly bloat hard and gurgle while she came. Orgasm after orgasm made her immobile and blew her up, between the waves she was barely able to compose herself. After the 8th orgasm she was so exhausted that she
fell asleep. She had dreams which she was in a sausage factory, strapped to moving molds for sausages and she was constantly filled with fatty meat, which just worked like they were stuffing sausages. She couldn't do anything against it, and was pumped more and more. When she woke up,she heard a strange noise. She thought about her strange dream, tried to get up, but could hardly move. Now she realized, that it was her gut that made them. Her belly had blown up to magnificent potbelly of the size of an overblown basketball. Her body, hips and thighs were soft and wobbly with fat. She felt so heavy! As she saw herself in the mirror, she froze with horror: She was getting fat and fast too. Her belly was blowing up from the potent fluid in her gut, not destined to be used on a woman, but even more efficiently doing the job. And the worst part of it was that she felt hunger growing in her. She wanted to get out, to go to a doctor, to go to a hospital, but she suddenly started to get very hungry. She tried to ignore it with all her force. She was about to leave the house to find a doctor, when her hunger became so strong that she started to smell the bacon in the fridge in the kitchen. She stumbled into the kitchen and stood before the freezer, she smelled this incredible strong smell of all the bacon, lard and hamburgers she bought for the party next week. Her stomach started to growl and yearn for the rich food.

She took all the hamburgers, enough for 10 people and put them into the microwave. When they were done, she guzzled them down, gorging one by one, feeling so good for eating. Then, as she was finished, instead of feeling full, her hunger suddenly grew so strong that she had the feeling, that she
would starve on the spot. It compelled her to eat more. Her sense told her that she already ate more than ever before, and that she would rupture her stomach, but her feeling told her that she was starving.
She started to empty the entire fridge. Slowly with extreme pleasure she ate the food she bought for weeks, getting hot at the extreme fatty foods as it slipped down her gullet. Yes, it made her horny by the thought of her stomach filled with rich fat. Then, she had eaten the entire contend of the fridge.
When I visited her, she didn't answer the door, but since I had a key, I found her then. She laid in front of the fridge, her T-shirt torn, exposing her gigantic belly and her monstrous breasts, which were inflated by
all the orgasms to F-cup size. Her stomach was showing stretchmarks and the strange noises coming from it told me that something strange was happening to her. She was in a state where her digestive system was using up all her energy, so she wasn't very conscious. I had to do some errands, so I told
her to stay put and calm down while I was away. Again, a monstrous appetite made her eat more and more, pumping up her stomach to monstrous dimensions. When I came back I saw at least 5 empty oil-bottles. She drank em all, pure fat. Now, that I saw her I gasped in horror. Her belly was incredible inflated and her breasts were pumped up too, her skin had stretched and expanded to accommodate the newly acquired body lard. Her soft spheres had the size of volleyballs. They hung down over her belly, soft and pendulous. I tried to get her to a doctor, but when we tried to leave, her belly was so big!

She didn't fit through the doorframe anymore.
Her belly produced strange noises and I was afraid that Kellie's belly was going to blow. I took her in my arm, as good as I could, and she must have been full up to her gullet since she gurgled and blubbered all the time. She was stuffed with fat, her big round belly was pumped full of it. I told her that everything will be all right. I for myself was horrified what was going to happen to her because all the fat still filling her stomach and intestines would pump her up to monstrous dimensions.

Then, suddenly she gasped, "I'm..." she could bring out, wanted to say more, but only gurgling came out of her throat. A strange stretching sound came out of her gut. I couldn't believe my eyes, but Kellie's belly started to
bloat up right in front of my eyes. Slowly, but unstoppable her gut grew, I could hear large amounts of fat move and slosh in her intestines. It sounded like a large drainage pipe being flooded.


She inflated right in front of me. She was unable to do anything, she just stood there and grew fat and fatter. I held her belly, in a way I thought that I could push it all in again, but then I only sank into it as she
fattened up. Sloshing and splashing came out of her. She was letting it happening, passive and in the strangest of feeling, since she moaned constantly, gurgled and her eyes were wide. Terrified I left to get a doctor and when I came back with him, it was already too late: There was a trail of milky fat leading to the bathroom. There was where we found her. She must have ingested all that fat, stretching her belly and stomach to the extreme limit and when she was ready to explode, her stomach wanted to eject the overload of the potent fat and she went to the bathtub to throw up, but then, with force and perverse speed, her digestive system bloated up so fast that it virtually exploded and her gut inflated so fast that intense feeling of pumping and getting fat so fast paralyzed her. She knew that she was lowing up like a balloon, perversely she also knew that she would burst soon. She felt her belly grow with incredible speed, her inner workings yielding readily, becoming loose and wide under the strong pressure: She groaned as she fell into the tub, head first and while her intestines surged and her potbelly grew quickly into a monstrosity, she felt that she was about to explode. When her breasts started to fill up with fat and expand, the sensation of her nipples stretching made her go unconscious of lust. When we found her, she was head down in the tub, suffocated of her own fat, her gigantic belly filled half the bathroom."

Charles rubbed his head nervously.
"She had 1 quart of fat inflator and she had already tendency to plumpness. You know, the fat the body possesses already when in contact with the drug doubles or triples the reaction. She would have filled out to four times the size she had wouldn't she have died."

"Your drug fattened up my sister and she died of it."

Helga stood there as though she waited for a response. "I saw her get fat in front of my own eyes."

She was almost histerical. It was clear that this woman saw something that didn't contribute to her sanity. Charles tried to be cool. After all, this woman had to be reasonable. He tried to explain it in scientific terms. After all, Helga would be understand, she was a professional herself.

"She must have had extreme pleasure. We found out that if the body fattens up so fast the individual experiences extreme pleasure by doing so!", he said, trying to offering some consolation. She laughed, out of nowhere. Then she stopped and something snapped inside her. He could see it that she was quite unstable and her mood changed instantly.

"You know," she said after seeming to have reached a conclusion, "I saw her blow up in front of me! I saw it once and I think I'd be willing to see it again." She eyed the bottle interestingly. She smiled and approached him with the bottle. "I'm gonna see it with you!!" she decided. "Imagine what this stuff would do to you", she said with the enthusiasm of a mad scientist trying to prove his formula works.

Charles became uneasy, she must be joking, he thought. "It's never been tested on a male before" he smiled uneasy. "You see, there's a difference between males and females." He knew that she had the gun and the bottle, both made him very uneasy. She shook her head. It looked as she didn't know what to do.
"Hmm...", she muttered.

She walked away and Charles relaxed, sure that she dropped the idea. She went to the cupboard and took a new glass labeled fat inflator 160% and put it in front of Charles.

"You're going to try this one! This one is even stronger and even if your belly is not so fertile, it should still blow you up like hell" She smiled charmingly. "I can't wait to see you bloat!", she whispered into his ear.

His eyes grew wide.

Drink the fat drug, him? He felt his stomach lurch. She smiled eager at him. It was the extra potent solution, obviously, she had no idea how strong this stuff was. He had to avoid drinking this stuff at all costs.

"Drink!" she commanded.

He refused and wanted to leave the room. "I can't drink this liquid! Maybe I'll explode, we never tried it on a man!"

She pointed the gun at his groin.

"I don't know what this stuff will do with your belly, but this gun will do more harm, I promise!" she switched the safety off on the gun and got ready on the trigger. "Drink it! Don't make me shoot your balls!

Better fat than impotent!"

Charles took the glass hesitantly and drank a little bit. It tasted strange as it ran down his gullet. He drank slowly, feeling the liquid pour into him.

"All of it!" she insisted.

A Sexy Fat Tale

This isnt my story. I find it and want to share with every bigfatchics.
I hope find a boyfriend like him.
bigmarisa (maimerlina@yahoo.com.ar)

She removed her robe to reveal her glorious body. She had huge tits, a big belly and thick thighs. She noticed the bulge forming in my pants. She smiled, "I see I turn you on" she said as she rubbed her tits and licked her lips. She was turning me on so much I was getting a head rush, I had to sit down. "Are you ok?" she giggled. "Oh ya," I said, "I've never been better". She strutted over to me, letting her breasts and belly sway with every step. "Say" she grinned looking at tent I erected in my pants, "That's quite a boner you got there"! I blushed, "Thanks" I said with a sheepish smile. She knelt down in front of me, between my legs. "Do I really turn you on?" she asked me seductivly lightlly caressing my bulge, then she turned her head up and looke in my eyes "This big ol' body of mine? it REALLY turns you on"? She asked me in a serious yet coy manner. "Yes it does, you are the sexiest of woman I've ever seen" I said back to her, and that was no lie! This woman was georgous! Imagine the most beautiful woman you've ever seen and imagine she weighed about 250lbs! "Can I see your cock?" she asked me "Please let me see it, I want to see it so bad" she pleaded. I unbuckled my belt, unbuttoned my pants and unzipped my fly. She was smacking her lips in anticipation. My cock sprung out like it was a wild animal unleashed. It

was free! "Looks like it's too big to be contained she said with an approving smile. "That is a beautiful cock" she said. She kissed the tip of it and said "let me help you

get those pants completly off, here, lift your butt up." I did as I was told and she yanked them right off! She then caressed my inner thighs and my cock. "It's so hard" she said, " And it throbbing too. I could take your pulse right now!" she giggled. She kissed the tip of my cock again, "You like that, Don't you?" she asked me with a huge grin. "You bet sweetheart." I said with a smile of my own. Then she started to lick my cock, the whole length, up and down. Her tongue slicked my cock with her saliva, then she stroked it and licked my balls. "That feels great Honey" I exhaled. Oh, did she know how to please! "Mmmmmmmmm, you have such a big dick!" She whispered in lust, "I want to suck it. May I suck it" she asked, Like she needed my permission, "Go right ahead, but let me rub you pussy while you do that, please?" I asked with a smile. She hopped up on the bed next to me and put her face in my lap and layed on her side. Now it was her turn to say "Go right ahead darlin". I Stroked the opening of her pussy. It was so warm. I pressed on it a little and she let out a little moan. It was a bit muffled though because she was slobbering all over my rod. She was sucking my cock so well, she was slurpping it and tonguing it and when she

moaned, it was like she made it tingle from the inside. I slid a finger into her we crotch and wiggled it around, and she moaned again, the more she moaned, the better my cock felt, so I stuck my finger in deeper. This time she moaned louder and it felt even better! But the only thing was I couldn't keep up the pace I wanted in the position I was in so I said "Let's 69". "Mmmm" she stopped sucking, " Good Idea!". I wanted to taste her pussy so bad, She was already really wet and I wanted to taste it. I licked my finger as she straddled my face. "Is this ok?" She asked me looking over her shoulder. "Ya" I said and she went bact to blowing me. I stuck my tongue deep in her pussy, and let me tell you it turned her on. She was rubbing her coochie right in my face, and her love jucies were running down my chin. Oh she tastes so good! I LOVE the smell and taste of her pussy! And she was sucking my cock even harder and faster now! I don't know how long it was before she said to me, " I want you to fuck me, and I want to fuck the shit out of you"!

She straddled my cock and slid it into her dripping wet pussy. "AHHHHH" She exhaled "OOOOoooo Yaaaaaaa ohhhhhhhh"
she continued to moan as she leaned forward on my stiff
prick. She let her gigantic tit' bobble in my face and
started to bear down on my cock. "Oh Ya, Oh Ya, Oh Fuck me,
Fuck me" She groaned in the rythem of her hips riding and
grinding on my cock. Then she leand back "OHHHH YYYYYAAAAA"
She cried with her eyes wide open. I took a cue from that
and I started to thrust upward into her. She looked at me
with her dancing eyes and said "YESSS! MORE! Ohhhhhhhh
yyyyyyaaaaaaaa". Holy man was she fucking me! Her tits and
belly were jiggling so well! It was so arousing! " You know
what I want?" she asked me huffing and panting. "What's
that dear?" I asked back. All she had to say was 2 words,
"Doggie Style"! We both got up off the bed and she crawled
back on the bed on all fours with her ass in the air. I
took my throbbing tool and slid it back into her.
"OhhhhhHH, AHHHhhhhhhh yyaaaaa" She purred as I pumped her
pussy. "Yaaaaaaaa, Oh fuck me harder baby, harder" and with
that I slammed it into her faster, deeper and yes, harder.
Her pussy was making a slicking sound as my cock plunged
into her. My dick glided so easily in and out of her. All I
could hear was the sound of our sex, our bodies slapping
together and her pleasure, the smell of sex was in the air.
All the sudden my cock felt her pussy clench and she
grabbed the sheets, "AHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSS!!!!!" She said as
she grinded herself into me. "Turn over on your back
sweetie, I wanna fuck your brains out!" I said with great
lust. She turned over on her and spread her legs. My cock
was so swollen that I HAD to get this load out, I had to
CUM. I inserted my penis into her again and buried it all
the way in, the whole shaft, all the way deep. "OH MY GOD"
she cried "FFFUUUUUCK ME!" and I started to hammer away at
her. I didn't even feel like a person, I felt like some
kind of horny animal. I wasn't making love and I wasn't
having sex, It had become a full blown fuck now! I was out
to blow my wad and she new it. "Yes, Yes! YES!" I don't
think she was human any more either, I think she had
reverted back to the primal urge of just plain fucking
every bit as I had. Her pussy was dripping wet and my cock
was harder than stone. She reached a hand down to her clit
and started to rub it. That made her moan even louder. The
reality of the situation had become surreal, like a dream.
All that mattered was her and I, my cock gliding in and out
of her pussy, her body bouncing with thrust I made, our
rythem, the sound of the bed squeaking, the smell of sweat
and sex, her erotic moaning and the load in my cock, I was
ready to explode. But she came first! Her pussy grabbed my
cock tightly and squeezed it.
"I'M..............CUMMING..............NOWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!
OHHHHHHHHHHHH MYYYYYYYYY GODDDDDDDDDDDDD
YYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!" She screamed
(can't you tell?) Her hips bucked against me, her pussy
contracting on my cock. That was it, I pulled out my cock
"UHHHHHHHHHHHH" I grunted as my first jet of cum splashed
all over her tits. All I could feel was myself having an
orgasam, my load traviling through my cock and exploding
out of the tip. "UHHHHHHHHH" I grunted again as another jet
of hot cum squirted out all over her belly. She sat up and
put he mouth on my cock as I fired again and again. I
collapsed on the bed next to her, I had no thought in my
head except extacy, complete and total pleasure, pure
contentness. I looked over to my goddess. she was rubbing
my cum into her tits and belly. She looked over at me and
smiled. "Wow" I said to her. "Ya" she said "you were
awesome". You were Awesome too" I said to her, "as a matter
of fact, that's the hardest I ever came" I confessed to
her. "Ya?" she asked me in a surprised voice, "Really? That
was the hardest I ever came too!". We lay there together
bathed in each others sweat and cum. I looked at her body.
"What?" she asked me with a tinge of self conciousness in
her voice. "Nothing" I said. "I'm just admiring what you
got. Every curve, every fold, It's so erotic, it's so
beautiful". She smiled and curled up in my arms and I
hugged her tight, I know she loves me, I can feel it, and I
know I love her too and want to be her sex slave.

"Well sure. You want to eat dinner don't you"



"Yes, But I don't think you will be hungry, by the time I am, the way this feels." I was now around behind her rubbing with both hands all up

and down her pudgy middle, wanting to move up to her enormous boobs. Instead I moved my hands up to her arms, rubbing and grabbing

her large strong upper arms.



"Wow, Like steal, You must really work out a lot, These are nice."



"You think so, I've been working out for as long as I can remember to keep my weight under control. As you have seen, I like to eat. It's the

only part of my body that I really have to work on. The rest of my body is just pretty much naturally the size it is."



"Even your belly??"



"Yep, I have always been able to eat like that. The only thing that happens is, my tummy gets big and tight. I like the way it feels when I get

full like that. You don't think that's strange, do you?"



"What? That you like the feeling when you're belly is stuffed full, or that you gorge yourself?"



"Either."



"Well,,,, Ah,,,, Not really."



"Oh that's great. You see because, I like to make love after I have eaten like this. When the guy's on top of me pounding away, I feel like I

might burst. I could acutely eat a little more than I did today at lunch. And the nice thing is, if I work on it at the gym, my middle will go back

to normal size in a day."



"You say that you can eat more than you did at lunch?"



"Sure, and in less time too. Do you like the way my tummy feels, all round and everything?"



"Yes, and your breasts are a wonder also."



"Well rub them then, pinch my nipples, get me turned on and I'll show you what it's like to be fucked by an Woman of my size!! Besides I

cant wait till you climb on top of me, with all your weight on my body, slip your prick inside me and take me"



I couldn't stop myself. I did just that. I grabbed her huge mounds with both hands and smashed them into her chest, pinching her nipples all

the while. She loved every little twinge of pain that came along. I started running my hand down her inner thigh, then up to her tight ass, then

around to the front of her and up and down her middle.



Quivering, and starting to get weak in the knees, she dipped a little. I grabbed onto her around her middle with both arms from the front

squeezing her belly against my body and buried my face into her great breasts tonguing them all the way. She became more and more

unstable on her feet, as my fingertip was working on her clit.. I went to pick her up, as you might when you carry someone over the

proverbial threshold, and this woman just melted into my arms.



I was barley standing, holding this 200 + pound Amazon in my arms, with no idea where the bedroom was. The closest room was the living

room and there I went. To the soft through rug in front of the fireplace, I placed my new mammoth sex toy upon it.



"Ahhhhh....." A sigh of contentment came form her as she came back to life. With her on the floor, I slid my cloths off and climbed on top

of this hard body. Tong and cheek for 5 minuets when she grabbed me and flipped me over to my back with one move. Wham, I hit the floor

with her on top of me.



She moved around to tackle my long thick cock. Taken back by its size, she gasped. I am hung rather well as it is better than 10" long and

2-1/2" in diameter. Pinned to the ground and her body hanging over me, I was able to grab her enormous breasts, teasing and squeezing

them. Her belly was also hanging down for me to play with. She nestled her sweet cunt into my face and I was able to lick to my hearts

content.



Holding me down with her powerful body, she sucked my cock into her luscious mouth and swallowed it whole. This, I mean to tell you, is

the only way to get sucked. She swallowed my stiff, aching, and swollen dick all the way into her gut. Then opening her mouth sucked in my

balls one at a time, tonguing them all the way.



Choking, or almost, she worked my cock in to a frenzy. Stroking it wildly in and out of her deep throat. I couldn't hold it any more and told

her so. She started sucking harder and swallowing more rapidly until I bleu. Wads of cumm spurted from my dick bypassing her taste buds

and straight into her belly. It felt wonderful. Like nothing ever before. As she slowly slid my shrinking shaft out from her throat, her long

tong never stopped. Ringing around the head of my prick till it was out.



"Ooo, I like the way you just let go and let me do with you what I wish. That is a real turn on. Did you like what you felt, my king size

dick-mister?"



"Hell Yes. That is what I call getting sucked dry. But I'll tell you it'll take me about an hour before I can blow again."



"Oh that's OK. I can wait. I haven't had a man in about 2 months. You see, they all tend to shy away from me cause I'm so big." And with an

appetite that won't quit, I thought. Any one that would eat until they were bloated and hurting, well I don't know. But God , she could suck!!

And what a body!!!



"Meanwhile I'll fix us something to eat. OK?"



"Sure. What you got?"



"Pretty much anything. You give it some thought and I'll be right back."



Sitting on the floor I watched as she stood up. Thinking to myself, Boy what a body. Firm, strong, and then, soft in just the right places. She

looked even grander from my position on the floor. She walked away into the kitchen with those hips kicking from side to side and her large

thigh mussels moving as they do.



She soon returned to inform me that we were going to have spaghetti,



"If that's OK?"



"Oh yea, I like it fine, By the way, you look a little different, or am I just seeing things?" Her belly looked a little larger than it had a minute

ago.



"You aren't seeing things. I'm just not holding it in. I kinda let the muscles relax. I do need a drink after sucking the life out of your big cock.

I am a little thirsty."



I walked into the kitchen with her I was kinda thirsty my self. She reached into the cabinet and retrieved a large jar. She filled it with cold

milk from the refrigerator.



"Geez, how much does that hold?"



"It holds a little over a quart. Why, do you want some?"



"Yes thanks. By the way, turn this way while you do that."



"Do what?"



"Drink the milk. I want to watch your body as drink it." She turned her body sideways to me so I could see her body expand as she drank

the liquid.



"It turns me on to watch your body expand. I would like to feel it happening too some time."



"Why didn't you say so? Come here. Now put your hands around from behind like this, and just rub real slowly. It's nice and tight now, isn't

it?"



"Yea, feels great."



"OK here we go." She picked up the jar from the counter, put it up to her luscious lips tipped the jar up and downed the contents in a total of

2 seconds. As she did her belly grew slightly larger.



"WOW. What a feeling that was."



"I can finish 6 of these every 20 minuets. That is about a gallon and a half. It's just milk so it goes through my system real fast. I'll have to

pee like a racehorse in about 10 minuets. Do you want to see something even more exciting?"



"Yea, what could be more exciting than you." "



Well, it's me but when I drink this, my tummy,,,, Well You'll see."



She went to the cupboard and got a 2-liter bottle of Shasta cream soda. She came back over to the table where I was seated, sat on my legs

with her large body facing mine, opened the bottle, put it up to her mouth and started sucking the head of the bottle into her mouth like she

had my cock. The walls of the bottle collapsed inward as she sucked the liquid into her body. It was more than half-gone when she stopped.

She grabbed my hands and placed them on her rapidly expanding girth saying,



"Oh Yea, bigger, bigger, Ohhhh Yes." She was growing larger around and outward. She arched her back and her belly stretched outward

even larger. There must be a limit to how much one can stretch, and she must have past it.



"Quick, stick your prick in me before I burp all the gas out."



I glide my rock hard cock into her hot wet cunt, she sits down on it hard jamming it home and then some. I swear I bottomed out, but I

couldn't have. She is a big woman, she must be deep as well. She was grinding down harder on my cock all but bending it over inside of her.

It's a real thrill ride.



Her belly was pushing out so far and now getting wider as she sits on me it looked as if she would pop. Moving up and down, side to side. I

was holding her enormous body as she moved around on top of me moaning. Everything inside of her was moving as she did. Sloshing this

way and that. So much carbonation in her stomach that it made a place for everything to slosh around in.



Then a large belch relieved the pressure from her swollen gut.



"Oh No, I am not done. Hold on. Stay there." She got up from my lap and opened a new carton of milk and finished it. She turned around

dripping wet with a smile on her face. Milk all over the front of her. She hopped up on to my lap and sat back down on my still hard cock

and pounded away. With every movement one direction her belly heaved the other. Moving side to side up and down with me holding her

swollen belly all the time.



She was also quite a bit heavier which made me even harder. All of a sudden she stopped moving.



"What's wrong?"



"Nothing I just feel my stomach stretching. Just a little painful. It will go away in a minute."



"Do you want it to get bigger?"



"Yes. That is why I drink the soda, to stretch it out. I don't care what anyone thinks of me, I just like it when my tummy is as big as I can get

it. It's hard to explain."



I think I know a way she will like. I am thinking to my self. OK muster the strength cause she might fight you. I grabbed her healthy arms ,

went to my knees, rocked her over on her back and said,



"Now get up. On your knees. Come on. Doggie style.



Her belly was now hanging down even farther, it was so firm, tight and bloated. I put my Johnson up her ass. It was a real tight fit. She cried

out in pain. I stopped and she told me to get the ANIL LUBE. I put a good amount up her ass with my fingers, smeared it all over my cock

and just before I was to ram it home she said



"I got t pee"



"Well go quickly" She got up and bounced to the bathroom. As she was walking toward me on her way back her belly was moving all over

the place. She was holding it with both arms.



She resumed her position and with her on all fours, I rammed it home, all the way, packing the fudge so far up inside her it would take a

week for it to come out. Her over stretched body is a wonder to hold.



I am grabbing it with both arms and applying even more pressure, stretching it further.



"OHhhhhhh------OHhhhhhhh------IT HURTS --- IT HURTS --- IT HURTS---SOoooo Good. She came, her pussy dripping, me pounding

her ass, holding her gut.



"OH--OH--OH--OH--OH YES



Down to her back she went lying there like a beach sperm whale. Yet a smile is on her face as she rubs her own swollen body. Her great

arms flexing and her legs widening I climbed on top of her. I had too Belly to belly with all the pressure of my body on top of her.



"OHHHHH GOD Yes." She shouted as she latched onto my body with her powerful arms around my back. She pulled me tighter, closer to

her, squishing her belly down and out to her sides. I slipped my cock into her extremely wet pussy and started stroking, or more like rocking

on top of her



"OH OH OH" with every stroke. Man this Bitch is really digging it . harder I pounded. I dug rocking on top of her enormous body grabbing tits and arms. Her muscular legs were rapped around me in a hammerlock and squeezing tightly. She wasn't letting go. Pound, pound, pound, -------Wham,,, I blew, and she went off ,,,wham,,, simultaneousl
After a bout 10 minuets ,You guessed it, She had to pee., again. Well, she would be doing it all night anyway. We sat on the couch in the front room fondling each other's bodies. Her size is pleasurable to me. She told me that no man has ever made her come that quickly before.
Usually she needs about 30-45 minuets of fingering her clit before she can cumm. She wanted me inside her all night, and I am No stud but, we sucked and fucked all night.
I am now Married to that mammoth Amazon with an appetite, and happier than the day I met her.

Amazon

This is another story, not writing by me. I find it and want to share it.


While in the local home building and remolding center getting some plants for the back yard, I noticed off in the distance a pretty brunette

picking out some flowers. She was kinda bent down checking out the selection when I walked over.



"Nice flowers, are they expensive?" I asked, to break the ice.



"Yes, there really are some nice ones. Expensive, no, not so bad. A 1-gallon gladiola goes for 3.95." As she spoke she stood up and turned to

see who asked the question.



She stood at least 6' 4" or better. Her hair was brown, smooth like silk, long and straight. Her face, like a peach with high cheekbones and

lips so full and wet. Big, deep brown eyes. A long slender neck, and broad shoulders. She was wearing a blue sweatshirt and sweat pants. I

couldn't really tell but it looked like she had a nice figure, the sweat suit hid pretty much everything but her hips and her legs. I guessed she

weighed about 190 or 195. Now I am 6'-1" and 175, and liked that she was bigger and taller.



We continued our conversation about the plant life for a while. She was pleasant to be around and did not act like she wanted to get away, or

wanted me to go away, but seemed acutely quite enamored with me. We found that we had some things in common as most new

acquaintances usually do, so we decided to leave with our purchases and grab lunch. I kinda wanted a drive through burger, but she said that

she would prefer a place where we could be seated and enjoy the meal. I suggested a few more places, which were not to her liking. Just then

she suggested going to Sizzler. She said they have a wide verity of things to chose from. I agreed and asked if she would like me to drive.



"No, we could meet their." she said, then gave me directions as if I had never been.



I arrived at the Sizzler a minute or two behind her and walked in to see her waiting.



"Hi" She said.



"Hi, boy you got here fast."



"Yea, that's OK, it's given me time to figure out what I wanted to eat. EVERYTHING. No, not really, but almost, I am hungry."



It was about 1:30 PM. and I had only a bowl of cereal for breakfast, I was hungry as well.



"What did you have for breakfast?" I asked, kind of prying.



"Well, I got up and had a glass of orange juice, then ran around the block."



"Oh, you are a runner?"



"Yea, a little. I don't go far, just enough to get the cobwebs out, only around the block. But then I did a few things at home and about 7:30

went to the pancake house. I ordered a full stack, 2 eggs and 2 stripes of bacon. A glass of milk and a glass of orange juice."



"Wow, what a breakfast. I wouldn't be hungry again till about supper time."



"Well I hope you don't think I'm weird but, I eat at least 3 to 4 meals a day or I get real tired. I think it is because I burn it all up with the

exercise."



"Oh, do you exercise a lot?"



"Yes I do, It's my job."



"Job?"



"Yes I am weight trainer for women."



"You mean like aerobics?"



"Some of the time. Mostly I help women in their weight lifting routines. I show them how to do them as well as what weight would be

correct for them. That kind of stuff really keeps me moving. By the end of the day I am extremely hungry.



By this time we had our table, and she excused her self to go to the buffet. I waited for her to get back before I went up to get my lunch. She

was carrying 2 plates, piled high, with about everything on the buffet.



"Geezz, do you expect to eat all that?"



"Sure do. I haven't eaten anything since 7:30 this morning. You go ahead and get yours and, if you don't mind, I'll start."



"That's OK, go ahead. I will be back soon." I went up to the buffet, got a plate and pondered the selection. I'll have some Chicken legs, and

potatoes with gravy, and corn on the cob, and pasta salad. I thought to myself, that should about do it for a late lunch and returned to the

table.



She had finished one of the 2 plates of food and was working on the other as if it were her first.



"Man, you can eat. I guess your frame can take it. Maybe it's your metabolism cause you don't look like you weigh more than 160 pounds."

A weight I thought any woman 6-foot tall could weigh. She got a big smile on her beautiful face, looked up at me with those deep brown

eyes and said,



"Aren't you a doll. I am acutely a little heavier than that, but that was nice. Thanks. Come on now, sit down and join me."



I was half through my lunch when she asked if I would like anything from the buffet.



"No, Thank you. I am just about full."



"OK. I'll be right back. Oh, and could you ask the waitress to refill my ice tea?"



I was wondering what she could possibly want from the buffet. Maybe desert, I thought. Well I was wrong. She had loaded up 2 more

plates, One in each hand, and was strutting back to the table like a little kid with a new toy.



"Two more?"



"Yea, It's later than I thought and I am still kinda hungry."



"Where will you put all of it?"



"Oh, I can eat quite a bit, You'd be amazed. I am really much bigger than I look in these sweats."



"Well you look great to me!"



"Thanks." She replied with her mouth full.



We had a nice conversation during lunch, what little talking we did do. I had finished my food and just sat there watching her stuff herself.

By this time the second pitcher of ice tea was about gone. She ended up going back to the buffet again and loading up two more plates. She

even had apple pie a-la-mode for desert.



My newfound friend had, in about an hour, eaten enough for five people. She didn't look like it though, except for the way she walked, a little

slower and her chest thrust upward. Now I could tell she had a fine set of tits. They were filling out the sweatshirt nicely. They made the

sweatshirt really stick out from her body. I could see her hard nipples poking into the fabric. She obviously wasn't wearing any kind of bra.

Lucky for me. I would have thought she would be full after the 2nd or 3rd plate full of food, but this Amazon just didn't stop eating. Well

she was a BIG girl.



We walked outside together into the parking lot and discussed what we would do for the rest of the day. I had no real plans and suggested

we go to her place to get the flowers into the ground. She thought that was a great idea and directed me to follow her. She drove a bright red

JETTA. It wasn't hard to follow, besides I was kinda hoping to put the OLE meat to this Amazon with an appetite.



We arrived at her house, a modest one in a nice part of town, at about 3:10 PM.. She asked me in and as I followed her up the stairs to the

front door I could tell she had a real tight set of buns attached to those big hips. Her legs looked healthy and bigger then I had noticed before

at the home improvement store.



She opened the door to her home, we went in, sat in the living room, and talked for about 5 minuets when she said,



"Well, You wait here while I get these stinky sweats off."



"That's fine, I will turn on some music." I went over to the stereo and put on some classical with the volume down low.



When she returned all she was wearing was a two-peace bikini. "Wow!!!!!" I was so dazed I didn't know what to say. She said,



"Like what you see?"



She was standing in the doorway between the living room and the front hallway with one hand on her hip and the other on the side of the

doorframe. Her body leaning slightly, one foot planted firmly on the floor, the other cocked back and to one side. Her size, standing in the

doorframe, was even more impressive. She had large powerful thighs, thick at her hips and slight at her knees. Meaty but shapely calves.

There were those big hips and that tight round butt. Her upper arms were very big and powerfully developed, and her forearms were strong

but just right.



This was a very strong woman, much stronger than myself. And her BOOBS!! God what a find. They were huge. A lot bigger than I had

thought. Round, fleshy and very very full. About the size of cantaloupes. Her nipples, as before, rock hard and turned up from center ever so

slightly. Her Bikini was two sizes too small for her and it had her tits flowing out from all sides.



The only thing that didn't fit the picture was her mid-section. She did have long legs, but a longer body and most of it was belly. Now

remembering that we had just eaten lunch and seeing what this gal had put away, I knew where it all went. Everything she had eaten for lunch

was sitting in her belly. Her whole body was as hard as a rock, even her round middle.



What I mean to say is, that I have dated full figured girls before, but this gal was beyond just full. Her belly was rounded outward from her

tits down to her twat, and from side to side. I said,



"Yea, I do, but where is the water melon you swallowed?"



"Oh, you, silly, This is all from lunch. I am pretty stuffed." as she rubbed her rounded tummy, "Come over here and feel." I couldn't wait to

do so.



"Oooo, Firm. - And so full."



"Full? This is nothing, Just a starter. We haven't had dinner yet."



"Dinner??"

Z are u near Dallas? Fantasy 11-10-01 ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re not going to be able to handle this,ââ,¬Â Jill said. ââ,¬Å"You do know that donââ,¬â,,¢tcha?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Please, I know what Iââ,¬â,,¢m doing,ââ,¬Â I said. ââ,¬Å"Why donââ,¬â,,¢t you take off that thong? Letââ,¬â,,¢s have some real fun.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I hardly know you.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yeah, but you have to admit, Iââ,¬â,,¢m cute.ââ,¬Â Jill smiled. Iââ,¬â,,¢d seen that smile before. It sent shivers down my spine.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Okay, you win,ââ,¬Â she said. ââ,¬Å"You take off yours too.ââ,¬Â She bent over, pulled her pink thong down past big sexy thighs, and let it drop to her ankles, where she stepped out of it and tossed it to the side with her foot. I picked my rear end off of the bed and slid my boxers down to my ankles and likewise kicked them aside. ââ,¬Å"You look a little excited,ââ,¬Â Jill said. ââ,¬Å"I am; hard to hide now, huh?ââ,¬Â I was on my back in the middle of the hotel bed. There was no mirror on the ceiling, damn. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re sure you want to do this?ââ,¬Â Jill asked. She pulled her shirt over her head to reveal a sexy pink bra, which she also popped off. ââ,¬Å"Oh yeah,ââ,¬Â I said. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure.ââ,¬Â There was a slight tremble in my voice from the excitement. This is going to be fun, I thought. Jill climbed up on the bed. The mattress groaned impolitely under her gorgeous girth. She stood over me, straddling my body, looking down toward my feet. Jill looked down at me over her shoulder and smiled. She looked very large and sexy from this angle. We were alone and I was glad. She paused, letting me think about what was about to happen. The suspense was building. I was practically trembling with excitement. ââ,¬Å"Are you ready for ALL of me?ââ,¬Â Jill asked, as she playfully slapped her beautiful butt, making it jiggle and wiggle. I tried to say yes, but I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t get the words out. I simply nodded when she looked over her shoulder again. Here she comes, I thought. Oh my God! Jill bent her legs, allowing her tremendous butt to begin the descent. She squatted as far as her flexibility would allow, stopping short about two inches about my chest. I put my hands on her butt to guide her into place, as she plopped down on me, compressing me into the mattress. ââ,¬Å"Oh God, Jill,ââ,¬Â I said. The words came with the air that was expelled from my lungs. ââ,¬Å"Okay?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Yes.ââ,¬Â I think Iââ,¬â,,¢m in love, I thought. Jill kicked her feet out and playfully poked my member with her big toe. ââ,¬Å"Back more?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Yes,ââ,¬Â I squeaked. Jill wiggled from side to side, butt-walking up my chest, moving closer to my face. My chin disappeared, enveloped in beautiful flesh. I was trembling again, afraid I was going to become too excited too fast. Hold on, I thought. You can do it. She kicked her feet up on my thighs, making sure I was supporting all of her five hundred and some odd pounds. She was heavy ââ,¬â€œ very heavy. I was in heaven. Jill leaned toward my feet and gave my member a playful tug. My body tensed with pleasure. ââ,¬Å"More?ââ,¬Â Jill asked. ââ,¬Å"Yup,ââ,¬Â I managed. ââ,¬Å"Sure?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yupââ,¬Â Jill butt-walked back further. The room went dark. Pressure ââ,¬â€œ sexual pressure, sensual pressure. I felt her feet again, as she propped them on my thighs. Jill was sitting on my face. I was completely enveloped by her stunning beauty. She was poetry. I felt her hand on my member again. She was good. Giving. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t breathe, but I didnââ,¬â,,¢t seem to care. I tapped her rear end, when I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t wait any longer. I had to have air, as much as I didnââ,¬â,,¢t want her to move. I wanted her to keep me captive in her beauty, in her sensuality. Jill rocked over to the side, to give me a chance to gulp some air, which I did at a frenzied pace. Then she rocked back on my face. Sitting full weight. I relaxed; more used to her now, more used to the pressure, hard as a rock. I went exploring with my tongue, hitting the mark with minimal effort. I could tell. Jill reverberated with pleasure. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t hear her, but I know she was moaning. This is awesome, I thought. I tapped her butt and she rocked to the side again. ââ,¬Å"Ed, youââ,¬â,,¢re awesome. Donââ,¬â,,¢t stop. Please donââ,¬â,,¢t stop.ââ,¬Â I wonââ,¬â,,¢t, I thought. Just donââ,¬â,,¢t make me come, not yet. And so it went, for a good ten minutes, when suddenly Jill wiggled, jiggled, and writhed with pleasure. It was awesome. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve never experienced anything as wonderful and sensual and I donââ,¬â,,¢t think I ever will again. Jill rolled to the side again, allowing me air. I was sweating like crazy, but she didnââ,¬â,,¢t mind and I didnââ,¬â,,¢t care either. ââ,¬Å"Ed, I think Iââ,¬â,,¢m in love. Now itââ,¬â,,¢s your turn. Better get a lot of air.ââ,¬Â Jill sat back on my face. I could get used to this, I thought. I donââ,¬â,,¢t think Iââ,¬â,,¢d ever tire of her. She worked on me with her hands and sometimes with her feet, until I exploded. The power. I thought I was going to throw her through the ceiling. My body was as taut as a board. ââ,¬Å"Oh my God,ââ,¬Â I said. ââ,¬Å"That was incredible, thank you.ââ,¬Â Jill lay on top of me, both of us looking up at the ceiling. I planted little kisses on her neck with powder puff gentleness. After twenty minutes, Jill rolled off of me, roughly kissed my lips, and said, ââ,¬Å"Can we do that again soon?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I was hoping youââ,¬â,,¢d ask.ââ,¬Â I said. ââ,¬Å"I was hoping.ââ,¬Â

Posted by GK

As Hannah looked through the video and increasing look of annoyance and shock became more and more severe. She looked down at the floor and putting a hand onto her wide hip, she looked back up at Evan. ââ,¬Å"You are so fucking dead.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I know, I know.. It was a really stupid thing to do.ââ,¬Â said Evan in desperation. ââ,¬Å"Fucking right it was. So what the hell were you going to do with this?ââ,¬Â she asked sternly. Evan took a deep breath. ââ,¬Å"I.. I donââ,¬â,,¢t know, I just wanted it for myself, nothing else.ââ,¬Â He said shaking his head.
Hannah slammed a hand down on the cabinet. ââ,¬Å"Evan, for all I know, you could have been planning to put this up on some internet site and what if Tamara caught you with this? Hmmââ,¬Â¦. Well maybe she should see it, butââ,¬Â¦ with a few changes, cuz I can easily erase what we have and just start over. Yes, I can record anything and if it falls into the wrong hands, youââ,¬â,,¢re really fucked.. especially if I make this look like you were the one who initiated all this, the one who forced me into this.ââ,¬Â Evan rolled his eyes.. ââ,¬Å"Hey I fucked up and Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry but I canââ,¬â,,¢t see Tamara believing that I made you do this.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Hannah smiled. ââ,¬Å"You will do exactly that and you will make it very convincing. Lets see, you will start by asking me to wrestle with you because you love the way I win when I sit on your face.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yah right! Iââ,¬â,,¢m not saying that.ââ,¬Â Said Evan defiantly. ââ,¬Å"Oh but you will because if you donââ,¬â,,¢t, I will still wrestle you down on the floor and I will still sit on you, but this time, I wonââ,¬â,,¢t be playing any games. I will first sit with most of my ass on your chest. You will cry and scream Evan and I will keep sitting on you. I will silence your crying, your squealing, your pleading, by sitting on your face. I wonââ,¬â,,¢t hold back either, this will be a full weight, smothering until you pass out. This is no game Evan, so you better make this look convincing!ââ,¬Â Snarled Hannah and then looking over the buttons, she turned on the record button and set the video recorder up on the cabinet, she aimed it at the center of the living room and then walking in front of the camera Hannah boomed. ââ,¬Å"So Evan, you actually want to take a chance making this movie?ââ,¬Â Evan gulped and stared at Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s massive thighs, he was no match for Hannah and said meekly. ââ,¬Å"Yes.ââ,¬Â Hannah grinned. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know Evan, if someone ever finds this tape we could be in big trouble, but I know how much you love wrestling with me, especially when I wear my tight jeans, unfortunately I always win, cuz all I have to do is sit on you for the three count and I automatically win, not much of a challenge, but I must admit, I sure enjoy the fucking afterwards. Are you really sure you want to go through with this?ââ,¬Â said Hannah in a loud, pretentious tone. ââ,¬Å"Yes.ââ,¬Â Grunted Evan and Hannah went on to say. ââ,¬Å"Ok Evan, I will do this on video, only because I trust you.ââ,¬Â bellowed Hannah and as she started to literally run at Evan. Evan said out boldly. ââ,¬Å"This wonââ,¬â,,¢t work Hannah, no one will believe thatââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â and then Evan was quickly silenced by Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s body. She whirled him around with her amazing strength and pushed him into the area in which the cameraââ,¬â,,¢s lens were focused and like a wrestler, she grabbed him by the arm and sent him flying towards the couch. Evan tried to move out of Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s way, but she quickly trapped him and tossed him back down on the floor. Hannah dropped down to the floor beside him and again, Evan tried to speak out, but was quickly stopped by Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s huge thighs enveloping him in an ever so powerful scissors hold. His entire head and chest were been squeezed at the same time. Evan frantically tried to wriggle. The more he fought, the tighter Hannah squeezed. Soon that familiar feeling of dizziness and lack of air caught up with him and finally Hannah freed him from her grasp. She crawled up over top of him and held his hands back. Again Evan desperately tried to utter some words, but Hannah responded with a slight bounce onto his stomach. Evan gasped out and Hannah laughed. ââ,¬Å"Cââ,¬â,,¢mon Evan, you can do better then this.ââ,¬Â She said and lightly slapped his face. The rules were very clear now, as long as he tried to say anything that could be used to defend him in this video recording, he would be quickly silenced and so Evan now helplessly watched as Hannah held him down by his arms. Hannah leaned in closer and whispered. ââ,¬Å"Make it look real, wrestle with me, orââ,¬Â¦ Iââ,¬â,,¢ll crush you until you cry.ââ,¬Â Evan struggled to free himself and Hannah pretended to lose her grip and balance. Over onto her side she went bringing Evan on top of her. It looked as if Evan was now pinning down her arms as Hannah appeared to be under his control. ââ,¬Å"Think you have me pinned? Well we will see about that.ââ,¬Â and then with of a more exaggerated look of struggle, Hannah moved her arms up and pushed Evan off of her. Again she crawled up over top of him, but this time turned the other way. All Evan could see now was her huge ass lowering down over his chest and stomach in a kneeling position. Most of her weight was still being supported by her massive, strong thighs. ââ,¬Å"Letââ,¬â,,¢s see you get away from this one!ââ,¬Â and then second by second, Evan could feel more of her crushing weight. Hannah was sinking right into his body, her wide, full ass puffing out further and further. ââ,¬Å"Stop.ââ,¬Â gasped Evan. ââ,¬Å"Am I too heavy? Awe... poor baby.ââ,¬Â Giggled Hannah and then lifting up a little, Evan thought he was about to be offered some relief, but then Hannah went from a kneeling position to a squatting position and then finally stretching out to a relaxed position. No longer were her strong legs protecting him from the full weight of her gigantic, heavy ass. ââ,¬Å"No.. please.ââ,¬Â Said Evan in a panicked state and without showing any mercy, Hannah continued to sit on him. She turned to look over at the camera and with a wide smile, Hannah, brought in her legs and lifted up, only to shift further back until her huge ass was now directly over Evanââ,¬â,,¢s face. Again the increasing pressure was felt. Evan thought for sure his head would be crushed into the floor, but the pressure ceased. Hannah now lifted up and in a gentle, gyrating motion, she rubbed each of her meaty, beach ball sized buttocks over Evanââ,¬â,,¢s face. It felt so wonderful now. He could feel the softness through the denim of her jeans. All that ass that nearly killed him was now a most pleasurable experience as Hannah continued to rub her ass from side to side against his face. A hand came down onto his crotch. ââ,¬Å"You are so hard.ââ,¬Â Moaned Hannah. ââ,¬Å"Ok Evan, now for the three count.ââ,¬Â Warned Hannah and down she sat. It was not enough to cause severe pain, but Evanââ,¬â,,¢s head was completely enveloped. This was not just a three count either. Hannah continued to sit on him. The need for air was critical now and Evan struggled to lift her off. The strength was quickly disappearing from his arms and all Evan could do was wait. Hannah gradually lifted up and Evan could now hear her count. ââ,¬Å"One,ââ,¬Â¦ two,ââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.. threeeeeââ,¬Â¦. I win again!ââ,¬Â cheered Hannah. And then walking away from Evan he could hear her say. ââ,¬Å"I really donââ,¬â,,¢t understand why you want to put your life in danger like this and all on video, but I will do all that I can to satisfy you.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah in an ever so innocent display and then walking to the camcorder, she turned it off. ââ,¬Å"So how do we get this to play on the tv?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah. Evan was still barely conscious and all Evan could manage to say was ââ,¬Å"Rââ,¬Â¦ CA jacks.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know what you mean.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah, but Evan could barely move. Evan just laid there. ââ,¬Å"How about trying to see it at another time.ââ,¬Â Gasped Evan. ââ,¬Å"No, I want to see it now.ââ,¬Â Stomped Hannah. Evan turned over. ââ,¬Å"Ok, ok.. Unplug the jacks from your VCR whereââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â Evan stopped to take some more breaths and then continued to say. ââ,¬Å"Where the video and audio out jacks are, pull them out and plug them into the side of the camcorder.ââ,¬Â Hannah looked more confused then ever and Evan literally crawled to the television, and turning the VCR around slightly, he unplugged the jacks and reinserted them into the camcorder. Evan pressed play and there it all was showing Hannah walking into the center of the living room, her gigantic, well rounded ass bouncing with each step she took in her tight jeans. The sound was a little distorted but you could hear Hannah bellow out. ââ,¬Å"So Evan, you actually want to take a chance making this movie. I donââ,¬â,,¢t know Evan, if someone ever finds this tapeââ,¬Â¦.ââ,¬Â Hannah started to laugh and pressed the pause button. ââ,¬Å"Hell, I donââ,¬â,,¢t know if I would get an academy award, but this was cool to make. So how ya hanging in? I was really pissed with you at first.ââ,¬Â She said with a slight chuckle and Evan shrugged. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sore as hell, but I guess I had it coming to me.ââ,¬Â Admitted Evan. Hannah nodded. ââ,¬Å"Yes you did, I still canââ,¬â,,¢t believe you would have ever tried anything like this, but I kind of believe what you said earlier. I think that if I would have never found out, you would have gone home with the tape and when you were all alone, you would have watched my huge ass crushing that little shit Artruro and jerked yourself off at the same time.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s exactly what I would have done. Patheticââ,¬Â¦ Isnââ,¬â,,¢t it?ââ,¬Â said Evan in shame. Hannah smiled. ââ,¬Å"Not really. You have desires.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yes, but I should be and am very satisfied with Tamara. I canââ,¬â,,¢t believe what I have become.ââ,¬Â Sighed Evan. ââ,¬Å"Hey, we all have our vices. You should have never brought the cam over and I should have never offered to see Artruro. I only did it because I knew you would enjoy watching him get squished. That was just as wrong.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah sitting down beside Evan. Evan looked at her with a slight grin. ââ,¬Å"I did enjoy it, I mean you looked so.. so over powering. When you sat on him like that, I was so turned on.ââ,¬Â Hannah gently took Evanââ,¬â,,¢s and placed it on her thigh. ââ,¬Å"So why havenââ,¬â,,¢t we properly fucked?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah. ââ,¬Å"I want to, but I am with Tamaraââ,¬Â¦ I know it doesnââ,¬â,,¢t make sense, because what we are doing now isnââ,¬â,,¢t exactly right either.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s right, so whatââ,¬â,,¢s the difference?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah. ââ,¬Å"This is like.. fore play and thatââ,¬â,,¢s as far as I want it to go.ââ,¬Â Explained Evan and Hannah got up in a kneeling position and bending right over, she stuck her huge ass up in the air. ââ,¬Å"I wonder just how much foreplay you can take? Asked Hannah. ââ,¬Å"Not much more panted Evan and getting up, he moved in behind Hannah and pressed himself firmly against her. In this kneeling position, Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s huge ass was as high as his shoulders in her doggie style position. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m so glad your jeans are still on.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"More cushion for the pushin. Remember that wee Evan.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I know, oh do I know.ââ,¬Â Replied Evan and grabbed onto her hips he raised up a little and grinded into her. ââ,¬Å"Oh my god.ââ,¬Â Said Evan out loud and Hannah gave a slight wiggle of her hips and in her bent over position she reached for the cam and hit play. As Evan grinded in behind her, the video was playing and Evan watched in lust to see Hannahââ,¬â,,¢s massive, shapely thighs crushing him in a scissors hold. ââ,¬Å"Are you watching this Evan?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah. ââ,¬Å"Yessss.ââ,¬Â Moaned Evan. He kept looking back and forth from the tv to her huge ass that narrowed in so curvaciously to much narrower waist and out agin to her broad, shapely arms and shoulders. ââ,¬Å"Oh Evan, look how I am sitting on you, I am surprised I have not already killed you.ââ,¬Â Evan could only moan out in response. He watched to see his struggles grow weak under her and then the relief that Hannah gave him when her huge ass was gently rubbing over his face. ââ,¬Å"Hannah, Iââ,¬Â¦ I..ââ,¬Â and then it started to happen, Evan reached down and undid his belt, undid the button and pulled down his zipper. ââ,¬Å"What are you doing Evan?ââ,¬Â asked Hannah with a slight chuckle. She moved forward and then straightened back up on her knees. Evan watched to see Hannah pull down the zippers from the sides of her jeans as well as the zipper in the front and down went her jeans. What appeared to be thong like panties, were pushed down to her knees. Evan thought he was going to lose his load right there seeing that massive ass looking so full and wide. Hannah then bent right down again and went in again for what was going to be the ride of his life. As Evan moved forward, Hannah bent over more and spread her legs wider to lower herself down further. Evan was just about to penetrate that warm, waiting pussy and then as if on queue, the buzzer wrang from the corridor. ââ,¬Å"Evan stopped.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Nooooooo, donââ,¬â,,¢t stop.ââ,¬Â Pleaded Hannah and again the buzzer went off. ââ,¬Å"What if someone lets them in and they come up?ââ,¬Â asked Evan. ââ,¬Å"OPk, ok Iââ,¬â,,¢ll see who it is.ââ,¬Â And Hannah hastily got up to press the intercom. ââ,¬Å"Hello.ââ,¬Â Said Hannah. ââ,¬Å"Hi, itââ,¬â,,¢s Tamara.ââ,¬Â sounded the voice from the intercom.

?Look at me? she said several times. I tried to concentrate on her face, but I was fighting through a haze of pain. She was standing almost straight up, with one hand on the chair, and the other holding the cigarette.

?Do you understand that you are here to suffer for my pleasure? This is payback. You are mine, and that I?m going to do damn well whatever I want with you??

I looked at her in shock and awe.

?I didn?t do anything to you?, I managed to barely squeak out.

?No, but other men did. And you?re just like them, so you?re probably done shitty things to other women. So today, you?re going to pay for it.? She stomped her foot on me. ?Now don?t talk back anymore?.

I suffered painfully while she just stood there calmly puffing on the cigarette.

?Pringles. Please, I need air?, I wheezed.

?You?ll get air when I want you to have air.? Stomp, stomp. ?No talking?.
She looked off into space and hummed along with the Enya tune.

After what seemed like an eternity, she got off to stub out the cigarette. She took a drink from the water bottle.

The cool air rushed into my lungs with a whoosh, and the blood flowed painfully back through my body. My head swan with the blood rush. I concentrated all the energy I had left and yelled ?help? as loud as I could.

That pissed her off. She came quickly back into the room. I struggled to sit up, but she kicked me painfully in the chest and I fell back on the floor. She stood on my chest and started stomping. Not just one stomp, but an endless barrage, every one meant to hurt me. I fought for breath. I tried to ask her to stop but I couldn?t speak. Again my brain started to go fuzzy. I couldn?t go much longer without a breath. She never said a word, just turned in a circle delivering the punishing blows all over my chest.

Finally she got off and I lay there panting and dazed in great agony.

She had another slug of water from the bottle.

When she stood over me again I gasped in fear because I thought she was going to start again and I was afraid I wouldn?t be able to survive the next onslaught. She stood with one foot on either side of my head, and smiled down at me. She was obviously enjoying my fear.

?You may look up my skirt, if you like?, she smiled sweetly. I locked my gaze tightly on hers. I wasn?t going to do anything to piss her off more, and I was afraid that taking such a liberty would do just that.

She pulled her bare heels together, sandwiching my cheeks between her ankles.
?Look up my skirt or I?ll step on your face?, she said with mock sweetness. I didn?t have to shift my gaze much.

?What do you see??

Although it was dark under her full skirt, I could make out the outline of her mammoth thighs, and the front and back of a dark, frilly thong.

?Actually, at some point tonight, that wonderful big ass is going to be the last thing that you will ever see. What?s it like to know that you are going to be sat upon to death?? She squatted down over me. That huge ass was inches from my face. I could smell her crotch, and although there was a hint of perfume, there was a definite muskiness, too.

?What?s it like to know that you are going to be smothered and crushed by a woman?s ass? That your nose is going to get shoved right up inside me, that every one of your last breaths will be inhaling my shit? Won?t that be a lovely way to go? And when they find your body, they?ll wonder why you smell so bad; they?ll wonder why your face stinks of cum and of shit. And they?ll wonder how your ribs got broken and your guts got crushed.

She dropped her butt onto my chest. That hurt. I ?Oh?d? loudly. ?Pringles?, I said weakly.

She straightened out her legs. Then I heard the duct tape again. She tore off three strips each about a foot long.

?You?re making too much noise?, she said.

?No, wait! Please don?t. I?ll be quiet. Please don?t do that. I?m a mouth breather. I?ll be quiet, I promise?

?Aw, Sweetie, I?m sorry but it?s the only way this is going to work. I know you mean well, but in my experience, most people have great difficulty suppressing their screams. So we?ll just put this gag on, and then you can yell and scream all you want.?

I tried to turn my head away but she was way too strong for me. She put all three pieces over my mouth, overlapping so that I couldn?t work them off.

I was pretty well beside myself now. Although I have always enjoyed being squashed by a BBW, I?ve never really given up control to a woman before. We?ve always done what I wanted to do, but this woman was something else. She had me completely under her control.

She squirmed forward a little, lifted up her skirt, and put her hands behind my head. She pulled my face into her underwear and sat there, crushing my chest and abusing my face. Slowly at first, but then harder and harder. I moaned, I tried to yell, and she just laughed and kept rubbing me against her. Her underwear was wet, and it got a lot wetter.

She shuddered, and pressed down upon me painfully as the orgasm took over her being.

Finally she let go of my head and rolled off me. I was having a lot of trouble breathing; my chest was burning not just from the crushing under her ass, but also from the fact that I couldn?t suck any air though my mouth.

She tugged on the leash and pulled me into a sitting position. She told me to lie on my back in the big armchair with my legs on the ottoman. It wasn?t easy to maneuver myself over there, and I guess I was taking too long about it, because she kicked me in the stomach. I fell in my face and she stood on my back, bouncing, telling me that when she gave an order, it must be obeyed immediately.

I can?t begin to describe that pain. I wasn?t ready for the kick or the trampling, and I was already having trouble breathing and in a weakened state. She seemed to get heavier each time she got on top of me.

I wiggled my way into the arm chair with her alternately tugging the leash and kicking my stomach or ribs or legs. Finally I was on my back on the chair, with my legs on the ottoman.

She stood straddling me, facing my feet, pulled my underwear down to my knees and then dropped her butt onto my chest. I was amazed that nothing broke: me or the chair. She settled herself in, and then, using baby oil, started to jerk me off. This was not a gentle jerk off. She squeezed my dick until I let out a muffled scream. She raked her nails along the tube at the bottom of my dick. She yanked like she was trying to pull it off. I prayed I would come soon so that the pain would stop, but with all that weight on my chest, the blood was not getting to the penis. I started to go soft. She didn?t like that.

She dug her nails in and squeezed very hard, and very long. I tried to scream. Several times. The power in her right hand was amazing. I just made muffled noises and she laughed.

She resumed the tortuous jerking once I was hard again. Finally, thankfully, I spurted. She got up right away. Unfortunately, I had spurted on her and it landed on her sweater.

She kicked me off the chair and back onto the floor. I tried to curl up into a ball, but she kicked and stomped me onto my back, and dragged the chair over. With both hands on the chair she started jumping up and down on my chest. For some strange, delirious reason, I started counting the jumps. I lost track at 63.

When I regained consciousness, I was lying face down over the back of the arm chair. The leash ran under the chair and was tied to something behind me. I couldn?t move. She was standing behind me, rubbing a jelly against my naked butt. I had never been penetrated before, and it hurt like hell. After she had played for a while, reefing on it, and ramming it in deeper and deeper, she just left it there.

?If it comes out, I?m gonna stomp all over you again?, she threatened.

The pressure on my neck eased and I slid face down to the floor. She grabbed the leash and commanded me to lie on my back, with my feet still up on the chair. She stood over me and pulled off her underwear, then she squatted on my face, and started to jerk me off again.

I wasn?t really ready to get yanked again, and so this one hurt even more than the first. And no matter how clean a woman?s ass is, it still smells. I was completely engulfed, and the intense pressure on my eyes and nose was excruciating. The duct tape was effective at muffling my screams.

After an eternity I came. I spurted on the upholstery. She hauled on the leash and dragged me flat on the floor, and started kicking me and stomping my chest. After about a dozen kicks and stomps, she stopped.

?I see some bruises are starting to come up already? she said. She dropped the leash and disappeared for a second. I lay gasping, in pain and really, really scared. I heard her return. Heavy footsteps. Booted footsteps. Calf length, leather boots with 2 inch thick soles and high, chunky heels. Her eyes were wild.

There is an incredible difference between a barefoot trample and a booted trample. Bare feet are soft and the weight is spread out pretty evenly across the area of the sole. But a booted foot has hard edges which pinch and bruise right away. The soft pressure of a warm bare foot is a subtle crush, but a booted foot is demanding, immediate, sharp, cutting and overwhelming.

She mounted me. She rocked from her heels to the balls of her feet. She walked all over my chest and stomach, watching for bruises, commenting as she started to see them forming. I passed out. She was talking the whole time, but I really can?t remember what she said. I was quite beyond comprehension.

When I regained consciousness she was sitting in the chair drinking water. She got up, stood over me, and did a full-weight butt drop onto my chest. Then she slid forward and rubbed her bare ass all over my face. She got up before the relief of unconsciousness rescued me. She circled me like a wrestler as I lay there panting and in great pain. She butt-dropped me again. And again. And again. And again. At some point, I peed on her carpet.

That really irritated her.

She yelled. She kicked me. She put one of those terrifying boot heels on my face and ground my cheek. I could taste the blood. With the tape over my mouth I couldn?t even apologize. I just moaned in pain and occasionally tried to scream in terror.

She calmed down but only a little. She dragged me by the leash along the floor into the bathroom. I was afraid she was going to break my neck so I struggled to move along with her. She had a large tiled shower stall and she hauled me into there. She pushed me onto my back, and stomped my chest a few times. Then she squatted over my chest and ripped the duct tape off my mouth.

?Make one sound and I?ll kill you?, she said. I believed her. Besides, I was exhausted and pretty well screamed out by now.

She grabbed me by the hair, and tilted my head back. She inched forward until my face with right up against her pussy.

?Swallow it?, she said. ?Every drop. Or else?

The hot jet of piss burned the inside of my mouth and came in faster than I could swallow. It dribbled down my face and into my eyes and nose. It tasted of her insides. I began to cough and sputter. She grabbed my hair tighter and pulled me deeper into her. She shook my head. I was choking. My god, there was a lot of pee.

Mercifully, it finally stopped. A couple of last dribbles. Then she used my face to rub herself dry.

I lay there on her bathroom floor, gasping for breath, exhausted, humiliated beyond belief, with a sore, badly bruised chest, a sore face, a sore penis, sore ankles, sore arms and wrists, and in complete terror of this nutcase. And I smelled pretty bad.

She returned with a knife in her hand. I was too terrified to scream.

Twenty seconds later, she kicked me in the ass and I stumbled into the apartment building hallway, naked, clutching my clothes, with my ankles still tightly bound, but the tape binding my wrists had been severed. I fell onto the floor. The door slammed shut with a terrific bang. It seemed to take forever to find the end of the duct tape and peel it off my ankles; it had folded over on itself. Thankfully, none of the neighbours came to investigate. I tugged on my jeans, whipped my shirt on, skipped the socks, got my shoes on, and made for the elevator.

I still have her phone number.

If you?re ever in Ottawa or Toronto, be sure to check the ?Sun? newspapers. There are some very attractive, personable BBW escorts who are delighted to make your dreams come true. I?ve managed to strike up friendships with a couple of the Toronto girls and we meet occasionally for non-business dinners or a drink.

Ottawa has some fine BBW escorts also. But one of them turned out to be a nightmare.

Serena?s ad said that she was a BBW and that she enjoyed fetishes and domination. We spoke on the phone; she sounded nice, her rate was reasonable and she invited me to her place. The apartment building was a new one in a nice area of town.

I?m always nervous when I knock on the door; it?s the moment of truth. Just as advertised, Serena was about 260 pounds, and a couple of inches taller than me (I?m 5?6? and slim). Her long red hair was very full, her green eyes were brilliant, and her smile was entrancing. She wore a nice beige sweater and a short, full green plaid skirt, so that all of her ample curves were well displayed. Her bare calfs were substantial, powerful and not just fat. Her bare feet looked soft, and her toe nails were a bright red. Her butt was the biggest part of her, nearly twice the width of my hips; her breasts were small for such a big girl, but still plenty large.

The room was dimly lit by several fragrant candles, and Enya was playing on the stereo.

?Welcome to my lair?, she said warmly.

The apartment was uncluttered, tastefully furnished, and warm. There were some chocolates and grapes in a bowl on the coffee table. A large painting of colourful umbrellas surrounded a couple kissing passionately hung on the main wall.

She invited me to sit on the couch and poured me a glass of mineral water. She had one too, while we discussed the upcoming session. We agreed that she would sit upon my chest, teasing me and refusing to get up and, after a while, jerk me off. I love being under a big soft butt, as I?m sure you will understand. We agreed that ?Pringles? would be the safeword. (She had a can of them on her kitchen counter; she said she was addicted to them).

As usual, I paid up front.

She suggested that we begin by me removing my shirt and lying face down on the couch so that she could give me a back rub to start. She said she gave great backrubs. ?unforgettable? was the word she used.

I stood in front of her as she undid the buttons of my shirt. I shivered at the warm touch of her hands as they glided over my shoulders, and my nipples. I lay on the couch with my head on my hands as a pillow. She knelt on the floor beside me and started softly rubbing my shoulders and lower back. She asked me what I did for a living, and if I had any family. Her hands were wonderful.

She stood up and applied more pressure to my back. I love that feeling of being pressed by a powerful woman. She asked me to wait for a moment while she got some massage oil from the bedroom. I lay there enjoying the fragrance, the music, the soft glow and the growing anticipation in my groin.

?Let me do your hands?, she said when she returned.

A hand massage is a truly wonderful thing. As good as a foot massage. You can do it to yourself, but it?s just not the same as when someone else does it to you. Her hands were bigger than mine and I felt wonderfully vulnerable as she took control of my left hand. I was relaxed and drifting.

She gently put her knee on my back. I gasped. Her weight was exactly what I wanted, and my penis twitched against the cushion. I closed my eyes tightly to savour the moment.

There is a certain sound that, once you have heard it, you will recognize immediately any time you hear it again: the sound of duct tape being stripped off the roll. It took me a second to realize what it was, but by the time I figured it out, she had already wrapped it around one wrist. I ?oomphed? as she pressed her knee into my back and wrapped the tape around my other wrist, not binding it tightly to the other one, but definitely restricting my arm movement. She continued to wind the tape around my wrists. One, two, three, four, five, six seven times.

I was a little excited; I?d never been tied before, but I couldn?t do much with her knee pinning me to the couch. I didn?t really have enough air to shout. ?Pringles?, I squeaked.

?Relax?, she laughed, as she removed the knee that was crushing me. ?You wanted to be dominated, don?t you? This will increase the pleasure for both of us, and it?s actually safer, too. I wouldn?t want to break one of your wrists when I sit on you, and I don?t want you hitting me if I should accidentally sit on you too hard or to long?.

As she spoke she rubbed my back gently with her warm, soft hands, and calmed me down. She ran her fingers though my hair, and touched my cheek softly.

?Why don?t you turn over onto your back, so I can undo your pants?? she whispered.

Okay. I was starting to accept the situation. It was rather exciting actually. I worked my way onto my back.

?Comfortable?? she asked? ?Are you ready for me to sit upon you??

Boy, was I ever.

She bent over me and slowly undid my belt, slowly pulled the zipper down, and then started to slide my pants off. She told me to raise my hips so she could slide my jeans off. She folded them neatly and put them beside the shirt on the floor.

My dick was acting as the centre pole for the tent in my underwear. She chuckled and gently gave the tip a little caress.

?Now your socks?, she said, and she sat astride my bare legs. I got even more excited as I looked up at her wonderful big butt that was much wider than me, her broad back and lovely red hair that fell over shoulders. She slowly slid one sock off, and rubbed that foot. Then the other sock.

The sound of duct tape again, and again it was a surprise. I jerked, but she just sat a little heavier and I couldn?t move my legs. She wrapped my ankles. I tried to struggle a little, but not too much. It would have been useless with her sitting astride my legs anyway. Instead, I lay there and enjoyed slowly giving up control to this beautiful, sensuous BBW dom who evidently had some wonderful ideas of her own. I counted the times she wrapped the tape around my feet: One, two, three, four, five six, seven, eight, nine, ten.

She got off me, leaned over me, and put one strong hand on my chest. I grunted slowly as she pressed down.

?Comfy?? she smiled. I nodded.

?Good. Just one more thing to get?, she said.

She went into the bedroom. When she returned she had a leather dog collar which she buckled around my neck. I started to object, but she smiled that warm enchanting smile of hers and told me to relax. She snapped the leash into place.

I wasn?t too sure about this. I knew she was a dom and all, but we had agreed that she would squash me gently by sitting on me, and this wasn?t part of my plan. Every time I?d ever been with a dom, she had always done exactly as I had asked. But this lady had her own creative ideas. It was exciting, but I was a little concerned at the same time.

?How are you?? she asked. ?How do you feel??

?Okay, I guess?.

?Well?, she smiled, ?I?m going to fix that?. She pulled on the leash and started to pull me off the couch onto the floor. Seeing as how the leash was attached to my neck I didn?t have a whole lot of choice. I was able to move my knees quickly around so that I didn?t land face first. But it definitely hurt my knees.

?Pringles?, I said.

?On your back? she said, as she pushed me with her foot. I guess I didn?t move quickly enough because she kicked me lightly in the ribs to help me onto my back.

?Hey, Pringles, I said?.

?Oh, sorry, I didn?t mean to hurt you?. She went off to the kitchen and returned with a chair which she placed over my head. She had a water bottle and took a long, long drink. She lit a cigarette, took a puff and then, placing one hand on the back of the chair for support, stood with both feet on my chest.

This may surprise the uninitiated, but when a woman that size stands on your chest, you can take it for a little while. Not like a really heavy woman who can compress your insides and cause the bile to rise up in your chest, who can cause the blue and yellow stars to explode in your head, who?s weight is so great that she can crush your heart so that it can?t beat and you pass out instantly. No, a smaller woman like Serena who weighs less than 300 pounds doesn?t have an effect right away. The torture is more gradual.

She looked down at me. Cat and mouse, I thought, and I?m the mouse that gets tortured before it gets eaten.

?Now the games begin?, she said. ?Have you ever been busted??

?No?, I squeaked. Talking was difficult.

?They say that hooking is a crime against women, and that women are really the victims. Even though the man pays for sex. Men think that they can cough up a little money and get a woman to do all sorts of vile things for them.?

?So lets get this straight for tonight,? she said. ?You?re the victim. You?re my victim. I took your money, and now we?re going to do what I want to do. Capice??

?Pringles?, I said.

But she stomped on my chest, and my words just came out as a garbled ?oompf?.

?No talking?, she said.

So she continued to stand on my chest, slowly smoking the cigarette. She told me about friends of hers that had been cheated and abused by men. She told me about some of her ex?s, and the lousy way they had treated her. She was slowly squeezing the life out of me.

I tried to arch my back to get her off, or to get my feet flat on the floor and lift her off. But she was too heavy, and the chair gave her plenty of leverage to stay in place, I started to writhe in pain.

I wanted to yell for help, but I didn?t have enough air to do much more than wheeze. Although a woman of her size doesn?t have an immediate catastrophic effect when she stands on your chest, after about 20 seconds you will find it difficult to breathe. Then your ribs will start to bend, and that hurts. It becomes as difficult to breathe out as it is to breathe in, because you have to expand your lungs either way, and they won?t be able to lift her weight well. The entire chest slowly caves in, not breaking, just getting compressed. After about 40 seconds panic set in. My head was lolling from side to side, my brain was going fuzzy, and the inside of my chest hurt like hell.

It all started when Marrisa took her car to the auto shop. She had no problems with the car except for the oil needed to be changed, yet the mechanic told her she had over a $1000 dollars worth of work. Richard the mechanic thought he was a big man standing up to this 5 foot 9 inch tall women who weighed 550 pounds. He wasn't that big only 5 foot 8 150 pounds. Marrisa played along and told him that she didn't have the money but she would screw him if he did the work. Richard laughed in her face and told her that he would never be caught near a fat womens pussy or even let a fat women near his dick. This pissed Marrisa off to where she went to the door and hit the button to shut it. Richard looked at her and wanted to know what the hell was going on. Marrisa walked up to Richard and backed him into the wall and said, " you will let the skinny blond girl blow you and you due all of her work for free but when I want a favor you make fun of me. I will teach you to never make fun of me again. She pushed her belly into him and Volleyball size tits engulfed his head and smothered him. NOthing could be seen of him as she bounced her belly against him. She started to get wet as she hurried his moans of pain ripple into her breasts. She let him go after about ten min of this torture. To her amazement richard grabed a wrench and started to come after her. She grabed his puny arm and twisted it making him drop the wrench she then lefted him up and through him on the concrete floor. She heard his head bounce off the floor but she didn't care, she went over to him and put her foot on his right hand. "YOU COME AFTER ME WITH A WRENCH well take this." and with that she lifted her massive bulk up onto his hand and twisted she felt every bonesnape and break as she grinded it into dust fragments. Richard cried out in pain and only could look up at the sadistic smile that Marrisa had on her face. She stepped down and took off her pants and got naked. She lowered herself over his face and said " well you liked getting blow jobs how about giving one, to me. She lifted richard up and took him over to a lawn chair that he had set up and she layed in it felling the strings and the chair strain under her bulk. She grabed his head and shoved it into her pussy making him lick and suck on her pussy. Richard you arent' getting out untill you make me orgasm at least three times. And you better hurry up with it also because you aren't getting any air. With that richard started to suck on her labia and pussy licking around and then plundgeing his tounge inside of her he tried to gasp for air but couldn't only making a muffled vibration that radiated against the pussy lips. Marrisa couldnt' take it and started to rub herself up against himmoving his head against her, feelign his tounge go in and out and the sucking and slight bitting made her explode over his face not once but four times. She let go and said she wanted four and not three. He gasped for air, and she noticed that his cock was hard and decided to have a little fun. Why richard isnt that your car over there I think we need to take a look at it. With that she lifted richard up and took him over to his black camero. SHe looked and said I don't know if I will fit. here you get in first adn with that she tossed him in the back seat then she went ahead and stepped into the back seat she knew she would get stuck most likely but she didn't care she pushed against the front seats leaning all her weight on them . Richard hear his seat crack and snap under the weight her felt her sit down on his chest and legs she pushed her foot out and streched butting her foot throught the cd play and she then opened both doors and wedged herself in between the front seats so she could push on the front seats and bent them out to the sides so the doors couldn't close anymore. With that she was right over the gear shift and she sat down on it and she started to fuck it. Ohhhhh I'm sorry richard but it was so tempting I had to fuck it I hope you don't mind and with that she cam all over it.She moved her foot and rubbed richards coock as she got out and pulled him out of the trashed inside of the car. She layed him on the ground and stepped her weight on to his chest as she climbed up onto the hood. With that she started to jump up and down on the hood just destroying the hood. She stepped back down lightly landing on richards chest knocking the air out of him. she moved back inside the care and sat in the back seat and placed her feet on the front seats with that she let a large and long stream of piss drench the inside of the car. Marrisa laughed as she stepped back out grabbing Richard and taking him on the top of the car. She dropped him on the roof and then straddled his dick. SHE lowered herself onto his not so big cock and started to fuck him. She could feel him inside of her a little but wanted to really play with it soi she started to bounce harder on it to drive it farther in. Each time she did this the roof in that part would dent and go farther and farther in Richard was enjoying the moment and right as he was ready to cum Marrisa stopped and let up. She walked over to the car lift and looked at it. Richard I have an idea and with that she pulled him and placed him on one of the steal car ramps she placed her enourmous pussy right over him and stood there with that she hit the button to raise it. Richard watched as his face got closer and closer to her pussy and then all of a sudden it was being smashed into her pussy and then he felt as if his head was going to explode. For marrisa had been lifted off the ground and her feet were dangling and gravity was pulling her down. SHE raised herself off the ground about ten feet and stopped as she felt his face being engulfed into her pussy. She started to fuck his face.grinding his face deep into her pussy, she could feel his nose mushing about around her hole and inside she slide forward and back across his face. SHe could feel thhis face and head squish against the steel. This made her more excited to here she just really started to grinde and pound her hips into his face. Moving them faster and harder, She could feel the well of juices buliding up inside of her as she leaned forward placing more weight onto his nose and fucking it as hard as she could until she let a rush of juices flow all over his nose and into his mouth one right after another. She stopped and lowered herself down and got off of him She could see the steel groves in the back of his head and his nose was twisted and looked dislocated or brokedn but there was to much cum to see if it was bleeding. She layed him on the ground, then the light bulb went on she raised the steal ramp up to about five feet above him. and with that she scooted herself off of the ramps and right onto his body. She hit butt first onto his chest, crush and snapping most of his ribs and squishing his insides. Richard what is that smell. She looked at richard as he had a little blood coming out of his mouth and then she realized what had happend she had squashed the shit right out of him. She started to laugh and noticed his dick was still hard She gave a light jump and landed right on it snapping it in two. Richard cryed out in pain and sputtered some blood out and his eyes started to roll back in his head as The last thing he remebers is her saying if you tell anyone what i did i will come back and finish you off. With that richard passed out. Marrisa on the other hand looked at the twisted dick and laughed to herself saying I guess the little blond doesn't get anymore free car repairs and the only dick richard has is in his name. WIth that she got dressed and drove off home.

Squashing in Pudding Texas~

I have to start for the beginning, you know where there are a ton of random men who IM me to ask if I would like to squash them. Since I am newly out of the closet about my preference, I just get excited to hear from people who want be part of my pleasure zone. So after a ton of not so serious inquiries, I find one that is willing to travel and meet me in a neutral place. I am REALLY excited about the whole idea of getting to squash a new victim. He says that he has no limits and I can do just about anything I want. YAHOO at this point the excitement is raging!!

Now for safety for both of us I set up the meeting in a very public place, a bbw-Bash up in Pudding Texas. That is a 9 hour drive for me and a short plane ride for Horace. So we agree that on Saturday we will meet up for some good clean squashing fun.

I arrive in Pudding on Saturday in the early afternoon. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t even stop for snacks on the drive over because I was really looking forward to meeting the little victim. As I get closer to Pudding, I realize that other than his online name and the fact that he lives in Maine, I donââ,¬â,,¢t know squat about this person. I canââ,¬â,,¢t recall seeing a picture or even asking for a general description of what he looks like. So as soon as I get to the hotel, I jump into my bathing suit and run to the pool. I was actually expecting to see a stranger waiting beside the pool for me. I had plans to make him lie beside to pool so I would not have to snag my suit by sitting on the hard rock edge. To my extreme surprise, there was no such stranger!

I get in the pool and chat around with my friends telling them about my little friend who is coming to this party from Maine. I am going to squash him and make his face all red from pressure. HA HA HA I am really looking forward to this lil guy! The other girls ask what he looks like, and I canââ,¬â,,¢t even tell them. They ask ââ,¬Å"what if he is UGLY or a big geek?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å" I donââ,¬â,,¢t know, guess it doesnââ,¬â,,¢t really matter what he looks like. Iââ,¬â,,¢m gonna squash him downââ,¬Â I say. The girls give me the YOUR CRAZY look but I just keep my eyes peeled for the stranger! Twice during the afternoon I see men come into the pool area and look around, a bit lost and a bit like they are looking for someone. They were both very little guys and it was going to be great if they were the ââ,¬Å"strangerââ,¬Â Horace! Each time, these men found the one they were looking for and it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t me!

You must know what I am thinking now! Horace has come, taken one good look at me and decided he will not be able to take the brutality I am planning on inflicting on him and has bailed out on me. He has exchanged his skin for chicken feather and taken off. I feel angry and a bit rejected. I know now that 520 is too big to be a pleasurable squasher. I hang my head low and make my way back to my hotel room to shower and change to get ready for dinner with the fat chics. After my shower I talked to my friend who has stayed behind for a few more minutes of fun in the sun. I asked her if there was anyone at the pool from Maine who was looking for me. ââ,¬Å"No, Just some guy from New Orleansââ,¬Â was her reply. We giggle about the wimpy chicken and get dressed for dinner!

I am feeling a bit low in spirits because at this party I am the biggest one there and for a fact I have been stood up by someone with my same interests. BOOHOO. At dinner there are about 30 fat woman, 4 men and a few that Iââ,¬â,,¢m not too sure about. There are a few new faces in the restaurant but no one looks out of place or new to this group. Still no victim, for sure the rejection by a true weinerdog has set in. My date at dinner is very entertaining as usual. He keeps everyone happy and laughing at our end of the table including me, so no one notices the despair that I am feeling due to rejection by a giant turkey. I did once notice a nice looking man at the end of the table but he was very cozy with one of the local faties so I assumed he was one of the local girls boyfriends. They were very cozy so I wrote him off as my potential victim.

Now that dinner is over we all head back to the hotel for tonightââ,¬â,,¢s PJ party. I had packed some really cute PJââ,¬â,,¢s since I was going to be in a room full of people. We get dressed and head to the party. I am sitting in the corner of the bed room on a little window seat talking on the phone to the front desk. I am explaining to them that the person I am looking for is from Maine. I do not know his first or last name, just that he if from Maine. She can not look up residence by their location so I am finally understanding that this squashing will never take place. As I hung up the phone, the fatties sitting on the bed turn and say to meââ,¬Â¦. ââ,¬Å" THIS IS HIM, THIS IS YOUR GUY!!!!ââ,¬Â I look up only to see the local boyfriend. Now I am confused and pissed off a bit. This is the hotie that was sitting at the end of the table looking all cozy with the local girl. Had he not recognized me by one of my one million (dr.Evil accent) pictures available on the internet of me. What was his problem, and why the hell didnââ,¬â,,¢t he have chicken feet and feathers. I was relieved to see that he was nice looking and very willing to take orders.

Willing to take orders. YES. I ordered him to get over there where I was standing and lay down on the floor. He was so ease. He did it and in flash time! I was impressed. I stepped right on his chest/stomach. Once I was securely up there, I did a few bounces so he would fill the torment that needed to be delivered! It felt GREAT, I was so powerful. I had this cutie right where he deserved to be, at my feet with all my 520 pounds pressing down on him. I felt like I was QUEEN OF THE WORLD! Our play time was cut short due to the party breaking up for unknown reasons. Since I didnââ,¬â,,¢t have much time to talk to MR. Chicken, all I got out of him was his room number. So we left and went to different hotelsââ,¬Â¦..



Author: Zsalynn

Posted: 03 Jun 2003 07:07 PART 2


When I got to my room, I gave Horace Chicken a phone call to his hotel room. I left my room number so that he could call me the next day so we could get together for some REAL fun. He called a few minutes later. We agreed to meet up the next morning.

Bright and early 10:45am my phone rings. It was Horace. He was just waking up and was giving me a call as I had instructed the previous night. I was in a dead sleep but I told him to get dressed and come on over. I get up and get in the shower. Horace arrives just as I am out of the shower and getting dressed. I let him in to entertain my friend who was sleeping on the couch while I finish getting dressed. Now is the time to find out just how brutal I can be.

As we get into my cute little Jetta he curses it by saying how cute and nice it is. Damn HIM! I ask what he would like and he leaves it totally up to me. (Now is the time to give you a little flash back. Remember I was looking for someone from Maine, this guy told the other fatties he was from New Orleans. What! Iââ,¬â,,¢m really confused. The guy from Maine was supposed to come here, take me to lunch and then have me squash the day light out of him. This guy is someone else. To my horror I realize that I have people all mixed up. Horace is not the squashee from Maine, he is the little annoying guy that I chat with in my chat room. He only talks to me about squashing, like Iââ,¬â,,¢m some kind of squashing machine. Like I donââ,¬â,,¢t have any other part of life except SQUASHING! This is not a perfect world. I do have a personality outside of squashing. I know this is very hard to believe but since I am a woman, I can not think about sex and sexually stuff 23 hours a day. Thatââ,¬â,,¢s a mans job.) I suggest we have sea food for lunch and he canââ,¬â,,¢t believe we are not having breakfast. I bet he is glad he didnââ,¬â,,¢t eat twice before I squashed him, I am sure he would not have been able to take all the pounding I gave him. The two of us are a lunch, laughing and joking about our lives and getting to know each other. I find out that he has had PROFESSIONAL squashes before so I am starting to sweat. What if I donââ,¬â,,¢t measure up to the others? What if I suck? What if I canââ,¬â,,¢t squash him till he canââ,¬â,,¢t take it? Oh Iââ,¬â,,¢m in serious trouble. Lunch was a saving grace.

Back in the hotel room, I am pacing and worried about the kind of job my little ole 520 pound body could do. I am worried that I will chicken out and not be able to unleash the true squasher in me. Will he be able to take it. Now I know he is a really nice normal guy and I am not feeling such disappointment in his late arrival. As he knocks on the door, I figure, Oh well, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll just do it for all the times he made me talk about squashing when I wanted to be asking what he looked like.

I want to take it easy on him at first. I sit on his little skinny chicken finger legs.. (hence the picture) We talk about my favorite basket ball team which is playing later that day. He winds me up by rooting for the opposing team. Dirty Lakers fan! There was my inspiration! I stay on his lap for about 20 minutes while we formulate a plan.

First he layââ,¬â,,¢s down on the couch and I bounce my big butt on his chest and stomach. I not only sit on him but I jump up and land my big fat ass right on his chest and stomach. Root for the LAKERS!!! DIE More jumps with a ton of gasps for air. Then he layââ,¬â,,¢s on the floor where my 380 pound friend get on top of him and I come and jump on top of them both. They both gasp for air as I grip them with my gorgeous body. At this moment, they have faces the color or a matadorââ,¬â,,¢s cape. I am giggling and love the torture. My friend and I change places, now I am on top of Horace and she jumps on me. Oh HOLY CAKES, I am about to die from the pressure of this fattie on top of me! I think my tonsils are about to shoot out of my mouth. It was scary and Horace was on the bottom of it all. Next we take it to the bed room, where I instruct him to lay across the foot of the bed. It takes about 7 jumping butt drops on his chest/stomach to break the steel castors on the bed. Horace seems to be taking it better than the bed.

After a quick check of Horace and a makeshift repair to the bed, he lies in the middle of the bed where I jump up and down on top of his tiny body. Each bounce seems to be pushing him farther and farther into the mattress. I am sure there is an imprint of his little face and body still in the mattress today. After about 3 or 4 hours or brutal bouncing it is time to watch the game. Before I made him my human chair, I wanted to step on him again, just to prove to him and myself that I was the master. Then Horace got on the floor with his knees up so that I will have a comfortable place to sit while I root for my team!

To conclude, this story it is to explain that squashing for me is all about having fun. I had a great time. There was lots of laughter and pleasure for both of us. It was an all day experience and Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure I would not have it any other way. Thanks Horace from me (Acme Anvil) and my date for the weekend. He did receive MANY rewards later that night at your expense.

This is a story about two guys and there misfortune with a bbw. Her name was Sasha and she was 565 pounds and was built like a pear. NIce big hips and a large and I mean large ass. She was at the club when she was shaking her ass to I like big butts. Adam and Sam where laughing at her and she could hear them. Which started to make her upset yet she was going to give them there due later. She stopped danceing and saw Adam go into the bathroom. So she decided to walk over and talk to Sam. I heard you laughing at me you know you really shouldn't do that to a Big Beautiful Woman who weighs more than you by twice the amount and can kill you. Yet you really shouldn't make a bbw made who has an anger issue and when it get upset things that I can't explain happen. At that moment Sam felt something happening to his body and POOF he was no longer standing in front of Sasha. She looked down and picked up a new thong underwear where she carried it into the bathroom. She looked at it and could see that the lower crotch stretched around was a nose shape and mouth and right by the pussy was two small things that looked like eyes. She laughed as she but it on and said, "you will be smelling my crotch all night long as I sweet and get horney about what I am going to due to your friend. With that she pulled the thong tight up into her ass like a wedgey. She noticed one thing though, "Damn I always make it two sizes two small. You better hope that I don't dance to much or you might tear. She went back onto the dance floor and saw Adam looking around but not really concerned to where his friend was. She laughed as she knew exactly where he was. She went back to the dance floor and started dancing around on the floor. A gentlemen started to dance with her and grind up against her. She started to get hot and horney. Sam could smell her excitement and the fabric which was now him was getting saturated with it. Her sweet was soaking into him also. He felt her bend over and he streched right up into her ass, he could smell that she had taken a shit before for it still was a lingering smell. he felt the sides of the thong which was basically his arms and legs streching to there limits as his face was shoved into her pussy. He felt the man dancing with her put his hands down her pants and move the straps down to her upper hips and butt she then bent over so he could smack her ass. Sam felt the strain for he was as the widest part of the hips and ass and she was now bending over. All of a sudden he felt a large and sharp pain as he heard one of the seams rip apart. Sasha heard it also and started to smile as she grinded up against her new partner. With the tear and the grinding she lost control and soaked her thong with her juices. She excused herself and went into the restroom where she took the thong off and looked at it. That must have hurt you, oh well and with that she shoved the thong into her pussy with is eyes and nose up and started to masterbate again. She soaked him again and said. If I soak you enough you might drown but I don't have time for that so here you go. With that she tossed Sam into the toliet with his eyes up and told him that if enough girls use that toliet which they will because the other one is out of order that the thong will go under the water and her will drown in there piss. With that she sat down and pissed all over the thong and got up and left. As she was leaving she heard another bbw come in and tell her friend she really needed to go that she had been drinking green tea all day and that it must have given her the runs. The girl entered the stale and saw the thong floating there she yelled to her friend," somebody left there thong in the toliet it looks like there is two little buttons on it I think I will aim for those. Sasha washed her hands and heard the chick start to fart and then heard the turds hit the water like a water fall and new that it would be the end of him after that. She went to the bar and bought a drink and saw the other two ladies come out of the bathroom. She heard the one tell the other yeah I did really have to go, after i got done nothing was left of the thong it was totally covered by my shit hope they didn't want it back. Sasha laughed and decided to move on to Adam. She walked over to adam and talk to him. He was druink and decided to go back to her place because he just wanted to fuck her little did he know he would be fucking her. He got back to her place and she through him on the ground and did a belly flop right onto his small 150 pound body knocking all the air out of him. She then stood up and jumped onto his chest cracking a couple of them. She looked at him and said," did you know every time a person jumps straight up and down when they land they put 5 times there weight on there feet and what ever they land on. With that she jumped up and landed on his crotch. That made him scream in pain as he felt his right testical compress under the sudden weight of Sasha. Lucky for you I didn't land right on it or you might not have it anymore. Yet who cares because you won't need it here in a little while. With that she sat down on his face and rode him until he passed out. She cam three times on his face as she rode back and forth and back and forth and up and down and up and down on his nose pulling his hair up so his face smashed into her cunt and pussy. Finally she thought of the stuff he said in the club and her anger came out again and with that he disappeared.

He awake to voices and he heard a guy and Sasha. The guy was the one from the club and Sasha was making out with him he couldn't move all he could do was watch. All of a sudden sasha said he needed to get a condom. He didn't have one so she grabbed the one on the night stand. Yet adam saw the hand go over him and all of a sudden he was being lifted up and being streched out over this guys dick. The guy complained that it was to small and she didn't care. She looked down and saw two little dots and the reserve section of the condom was his nose. She smiled and lowered herself onto her man. Adam felt himself get inserted into Sasha. He felt the warmth and the wetness all around him he felt the dick pressing him in further and further in. He could smell her and taste her he could feel the dick still growing as they fucked. Sasha could feel he was getting big yet and that he would get even bigger when he cam so she rode and grinded on him faster and faster and faster, Pushing all of her weight down on him. The guy moaned and started to thrust his hips into her and then all of a sudden he exploded inside the condom. With that sasha could feel his cock pulsate and cum. Adam felt the dick get bigger and bigger and then felt the cum hit him from the inside then all of a sudden he felt as if he had a splitting headache and then Sasha felt nothing and then she felt his cum inside as he still was cumming and she rode harder pumping him dry. With the thought of the condom breaking and his hot cum inside of her she exploded all over the ripped codom and his dick.. She pulled off of him and took the condom off and saw the tip was completely shot out. She smiled and took the condom into the bathroom where she through it in the toliet and she pissed on it and the flushed it down. She looked at it as it swirled around the toliet. you should never piss off a bbw specially one with anger issues.

I awoke before anyone else and my chest hurt, actually to think about it I hurt all over and my face was also sore. I got up and used the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked horrible my face was black and blue. Then the door opened...

Final lesson time, boy! It was Ashley and she didnââ,¬â,,¢t look too happy. She had a hang over and she told me to lie on the floor under her feet. She walked up on to me and I felt my ribs burst into enormous pain. She saw the hurt in my face and laughed. She used the bathroom and left, Victoria came in and walked on me also, yet she stood right on my chest and washed her face and made herself up. ââ,¬Å"If youââ,¬â,,¢re hurting now just wait till later.ââ,¬Â They got ready and we left for the one place I didn'tââ,¬â,,¢ think I would ever see again and that was my apartment.

The final lesson is learning that after all of this you know belong to me and this place isnââ,¬â,,¢t yours any more. We stepped through the front door and right away they through me down onto the couch which really wasnââ,¬â,,¢t much. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t have much as it was. Ashley went to my reclining chair and sat down in it wiggling her butt down into it. Then Victoria ran and jumped into her lap the chair collapsed under their weight and hit the ground. I hope you didnââ,¬â,,¢t like this chair. They got up and walked over to me Victoria plopped down onto my chest where I yelled in pain due to my ribs. Ashley on the other hand went looking around and fixed some lunch for them. They went and had sloppy Joes and they found my collection of comic books that I loved. ââ,¬Å"What is this, comic books?ââ,¬Â said Ashley. No it is napkins, so they started to rip them apart and using them as napkins wiping there mouths and hands with them. They got up and moved me into the bedroom where they set me on the bed. Victoria licked her lips and told me she was hungry and horny and so was Ashley. As they climbed up onto me Ashley covered my face and Victoria straddled my cock. Victoria first tied string around it and then mounted it started out with long and tight strokes then she even started to squeeze even harder and lift me up off of the bed as she slammed back down driving my 8 inch cock up inside of her. Ashley on the other hand took my head in her hand and shoved it into her pussy. She grinded forward, pushing my nose up into her deeper and deeper. She was smearing her juices all over my face as she rode my face not caring about my oxygen or my pain of the nose. She fucked my face and cam all over it and just laid on top of it with her pussy dripping all over me. Victoria rod my cock until she exploded and I had blue balls. She got up and so did Ashley they rolled me off to the floor and started to jump from the bed to the small couch I had in my bedroom. They both made it but the love seat burst under the pressure of them landing on it. They decided to see how strong I was. They placed me on the bed and put my feet on a wooden chair. Ashley sat down on my feet which hurt but Victoria dropped down on my legs I screamed in pain as I felt as if they were going to break. She laughed as she lifted up and butt bombed me again. That time my legs lost the battle and broke Shattering under her weight. I screamed in pain. Yet they through me on the ground and Victoria straddled my face to shut me up. She was like the screaming and vibrating against my pussy is turning me on. Ashley wanted to keep her happy so she stood up on my chest where she twisted and turned and then started to bounce my cracked rib broke giving me three broken ribs. She then got off of me and climbed on the bed and jumped from the bed to my chest breaking two more ribs and knocking all the air out of meShe felt her foot hit my chest and then sank into me, she felt my insides and felt the shattered remains of my ribs. This excited her to where she had a orgasm and Victoria laughed and could see I was hurting she sat back down and had Ashley sit on her shoulders. Victoria fucked my face with Ashley on her shoulders. When she got off of me my face was smeared with her juices. And my nose was broken. She laughed and said well it is time for us to go I guess I need to mark my work. SO she straddled my face and pissed all over me. She then went and pulled down my comic book that I had framed off the wall and went into the bathroom at this time Ashley playfully rubbed my cock making it hurt even more. Ashley laughed and then stood up on it making me scream in pain as my balls felt as if they were going to explode under the pressure. Victoria came back in with pages torn out and shoved them in my mouth. Sorry I had to take a dumb and you didnââ,¬â,,¢t have any more toilet paper. I past out as I heard the door close.

I awoke in a hospital I guess my neighbors found me and the police wanted to know what happed for my apartment was trashed and everything was crushed and smashed to pieces including me. Yet I said nothing. I left the hospital and arrived at the place I decided to live at. I knocked on the door. The door opened... ââ,¬Å" Welcome back I was hoping you learned your final lesson; youââ,¬â,,¢re my toy for the rest of your life.ââ,¬Â Victoria said I had no problem with that and walked in the door and laid down on the couch where she came and sat down on my face. Your new adventure has begun for your life is nothing to me. My place was under her and to pleasure her, which is all I cared to due.

Her name was HATTHO She was the biggest, heaviest, strongest, richest and the most cruel bbw of the planet. She hated to wear any cloths and remained nude all the time. She used to think that she is here to rule and all other creatures such as men, women, animals etc. are here to serve and please her. Her dimensions were as under:-

Height : 7'3"
Weights : 563 kgs.
Breast : 92"
Waist : 83"
Hips : 123"
Thighs : 55"
Biceps " 39"

She had a huge tent-alike belly. She thought that she had accidently bron as women, so she went for a sex-change surgery. As a result of which, now she was having a large orginal dildo (23"). Her other dimensions remained same. Now she was at the top of the world. She just fucked anyone that she desired. Whether it was male, female, animal etc. After getting this dildo, she employed a large number of male/female sex slaves. Following is the description of her one usual day.

She got up in the morning from her human bed with slim, beautiful and young girls serving as bed, pillow, footrest etc. As she was very hungry, breakfast was brought for her immediately, which consisted of 10 kgs, of meat, 50 boiled eggs, 2 kgs. butter, two gallons of fruit-juices, 20 large burgers, 2 gallons of beer, 5 large bricks of her favourite ice-cream. She sollowed this all in no time. After breakfast she went to bathroom. She dropped a huge load there. While dropping load the room was filled with the sounds of cloud-brust as she farted and broke air with her huge buttocks. After she finished, two girls cleaned her bottom. She again went to her bedroom and lied on the bed. Now four beautiful girls started massaging her huge body. For 2 hours they massaged her body as per her orders. Now HATTHO was fully relaxed. She ordered her sex slaves to move to fuck-room. After reaching fuck room She decided to fuck 20 odd men and girls. All of them stood in a queue in front of her. First she called a beautiful slim girl to massage her huge dildo. The girl fearignly came and obeyed her order. Gradually HATTHO got excited. She called another girl and put her one bottock over her breast. Then she called a young boy of 17 and fucked him in dogie style. The boy was down on the floor within seconds under her gigantic belly. Then turn-by turn she fucked every man and woman there in different styles such as dogie, 69 on top, standing etc. This crushing, squashing and fucking went on continuously for four hours. When HATTHO was fully satisfied, she relaxed and fast asleep on her human bed.

it was a rainy night, while driving I noticed a huge black women bent down looking under the hood of her car. I decided to pull over to see if I could help. when I approached her she turned around and must have been 6 1/2 feet tall and about 390 lbs. as she towered over me she yelled what the hell do you want. I answered shakely to see if you needed some help mam, she must have scenced my submissiveness, she gave a wicked grin and took another drink of her tequila bottle. and said it's about time. She said give me your car keys. with a smirk I said are you serious. With that she slapped my face so hard I fell to the ground. she said are you deaf, I said gimmie your keys NOW!! I did just that she said get in, I sat in the passenger side she started the car and we drove down the road. she turned to me and said when I tell you to do something you do it without questioning me! DO YOU UNDERSTAND!!! I said yes ma'm Give me your wallet she demanded! I did not hesitate. she took all my money(about$ 800 I just cashed my paycheck) then she took my drivers license. She said this is so I know were you live. she turned down an allie. she said I need to pee this booze is going through me. There was a vacant lot she went to go pee in. when she came back she ripped open my door grabbed me by the hair and dragged me in to this vacant lot. the rain was comming down so hard I could hardley see a thing. Then she through me like a rag doll upon an old worn out matress that was on the ground. She yelled out to me lay there on your back and dont move till I tell you to. She took off her clothes and crawled on to the matress and said you will suck me untill I cum or I am going to kick the shit out of you. she sat completly on my face and started to ride every once in a while she would lift up so I could steal a little air. She really started to get in to it. she was riding my face so hard we slid off the matress and in the mud. I was getting slammed deeper in the mud with every thrust. She was so wet from riding I couldn't tell wich was her or the rain. She started to quake wildly and then rode sloly for about another minute. Then she rose from her position and smiled and said, That was a monster cum, I hope you don't mind but I had to go pee again and since I was already sitting I figured what the hell. she told me I have your drivers license so I know were you live. when I return your car next week my car better be there and you better have it running. then we will take a ride in my car she said laughing wickedly as she drove off leaving me in the rain

Crushed to a Pulp

As I laid by the door waiting for the quests I realized that I was to be the door mat that they would wipe their feet on me to start tonight out. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t even know who was coming over or what they were like. Yet the doorbell rang and I found out quick. First to arrive at the party was Wendy. She stepped in and wiped her sneaker-clad feet all over my bare chest. Wendy was a five foot five 400 pound woman who had the belly on her. She stood right over my face and lifted up her stomach and let it fall back down. ââ,¬Å"Do you think you can handle this tonight little man?ââ,¬Â Next to arrive with Wendy was Steph. She was 6 foot tall and had huge breasts, which were like bowling balls in her shirt. She also had a large ass and weight in at around 475. She stepped onto me in sandals and told me to lick her toes clean from the water that was on the grass. I started to lick it and she took her foot and shoved the soul right over my mouth and told me to lick the bottom of the sandal. Ashley was the next one. She was 555 pounds of pure evil. She walked in with her leather boots and stepped down hard. She took her cig and dropped it right on my chest letting it sit for a few seconds and then stepped on it with her spiked heal pressing all of her weight onto my chest. It felt like she was drilling for oil how she was twisting her foot. I was for sure that I would have a hole there by the end. She lifted her foot up and told me to open my mouth. I did and she spit right into it and picked up the butt and told me to eat it. Finally to arrive was a shock and a scare. Her name was Sharon and she was extremely large, actually she was enormous. She had a circle shape going on huge tits, large ass, and monstrous belly. When she stepped onto me I felt as if I was going to break in to two people and be dead she laughed as my face turned red right away. She slightly bounced and said, ââ,¬Å" I am going to crush you into a pancake. I feel your chest already sagging under me and a little bounce that I am doing makes them go to there limit. You wonââ,¬â,,¢t be able to handle my 700-pound frame. And she walked off to the living room. The quests arrived and I was allowed to head into the living room.

I felt like my chest basically was run over by a car, it hurt and the night was still young. I walked into the living room and was told to lay down on the mattress they had in the living room. I noticed the wine bottles and that everyone was drinking. I layer down and right away Ashley walked over and butt dropped her full weight right down onto my chest. IT felt like a ton of bricks falling and crushing my chest. I felt the air get knocked out of me and was only able to gain a gasp of air before my Victoria sat down on my face. I finally felt Wendy and Steph sit down on my legs. The pain in my legs felt like the were toothpicks ready to be snapped in two. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t move and I felt as if I was being squashed into a pancake. All of a sudden they all lifted up and butt bombed me. I felt as if I was being tenderized up. Ashley continued to drop her large ass onto my chest making me to moan in pain, which vibrated against Victoriaââ,¬â,,¢s pussy and started to make her wet and horny. The others noticed this and they all decided it was time to get things on. Ashley pulled out a strap on dildo for the face. They placed it around and put it on my head. Next they got a padded bench and set it up so it was like a teeter-totter with my head on one end and my dick on the other and my legs folded Indian style. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t that far off the ground only like three inches when held parallel to the ground. At that moment Victoria straddled my dick and plunged her pussy down onto it and Ashley mounted the strap on dick on my face. ALL of a sudden they lowered there full weight down and I was bent in two with a sharp pain going through my back and my hips lifted somewhat up into Victoria, pushing my cock deeper inside of her. At that moment I felt victories end hit the ground as my face was lifted up into Ashleyââ,¬â,,¢s pussy then all of a sudden she cam crashing own on top of me as I reversed and my hips went back up. The pain in my back was harsh like I was being ripped into two pieces. Ashley grinded her pussy and ass on my face smearing her juices all over my face and making me look like I had a thin layer of glue on my face as she brought herself to an orgasm. Victoria pleasured herself with my cock but before she finished I was ready to explode and she knew it so she got some string and tied my dick end up so I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t cum. I felt the pressure building as she rode me hard and finally she came. They both got off and it was Steph and Wendy's turn as sharon watched. I saw Steph's ass come crashing down onto my face and then all of a sudden I felt the weight of Steph double as Wendy lowered her self onto Steph. I felt them playing with each other as I was told that they were dating and always wanted to make out on a guys face as if he wasnââ,¬â,,¢t even there. They hoped I make it through okay. With that I heard them laugh and they started to fuck one another Wendy lifting up and pounding her strap on into Steph as Steph pounded down on my face. I could feel the pressure increase and decrease every time. It felt as if my head was a beach ball ready to explode under the pressure my air was getting thin and I started to really thrash around moving the strap on that was on me around very fast. This in turn excited Steph to where she lost control and settled back and lost it. An orgasmic gush of her juices came rolling out which in turn had Wendy all hot and made her orgasm hard as well. With that I passed out.

I awoke to a foot on my chest squeezing the air out of me as I looked up it was Sharon. She smiled and said, ââ,¬Å" Hope you like big women because I love crushing tiny men. She placed her foot on my stomach and stepped up. The pain was incredible; it looked as if her foot was touching the floor. To her she could feel all my internal organs mussing away from the pressure of her foot and moving away from the crushing. The pain on me was increased due to the fact I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t been able to cum and that was built up and still building as Ashley played with my cock with her feet rubbing it up and down. Sharon stepped off and walked over to my face and lowered her ass on to it. Spreading her ass checks out wide. She plopped down. I heard nothing except her last words of lick it good. So with out missing a beat I started to lick her ass. The smell was awful and I could feel that she was talking and laughing as I did this. All of a sudden I heard a gurgling sound and then it came. PHHHHHHHTTTTTTTT, Sharon farted on my face. I felt her lean back. I felt as if my eyes where going to be crushed into my skull. Then She got up asking if I liked the smell. They all where laughing. Ashley asked were the restroom was and told me to get on all fours and carry her in there. I made it not even half way when I collapsed. Having all 555 pounds of Ashley come crashing down on top of me. At that moment I heard Steph yell ââ,¬Å"DOG PILEââ,¬Â I felt the ground shake as I saw feet leave the ground and felt the crushing weight of the women come down onto me. I heard my back pop with the pressure saw stars and black spots in front of my eyes and I felt every pound on top of me. First it was Steph landing on Ashley followed by the crushing weight of Sharon and then Wendy and then finally Victoria tried to get on top. Only to roll of and land on my head where she got all pissed off yet happy because she land in a pile of vomit. ââ,¬Å"Look everyone to much pressure on him that we made him puke.ââ,¬Â They all got up and Ashley went to the bathroom and came back with an Idea. Letââ,¬â,,¢s play musical man. Which was a form of musical chairs as me being the chair. They all started to circle as the music played all of a sudden it stopped and I felt a wave of weight crush me into the bench as three of the five sat down on me. Sharon on my chest, Victoria on my face and Ashley on my legs. That was all that could fit. But that didnââ,¬â,,¢t stop Wendy from landing on Victoria's lap and pushing my nose deeper into her ass and Steph landed on Ashley. Next they only could sit on my chest and face so when the music stopped Sharon was on my chest again and Ashley was on my face with Victoria on top of her lap. Finally Ashley and Sharon circled and when the music stopped Sharon butt bombed, dropping her ass onto my face. I felt as if my nose snapped in two. She wiggled and laughed a little saying it was fun. When she got up she noticed my nose was bleeding but it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t broken. Steph saw my bleeding nose and came over to me and told me I needed to apply some pressure to it and with that she lowered her massive tits onto my face smothering the air from me. She laughed as she could feel I was in pain. She got up and told Wendy to crush me. With that Wendy picked me up and through me against the wall. She backed up and then charged at me slamming her belly right into my body. Her big belly slammed into me crushing me with no evades. I feel to my knees with no air in my body. With that Sharon walked over to me and backed her ass up and pushed her ass right in my face and then she lowered her weight on to it. She commented that if she would lower all of her bulk onto my face that she would blow out my knees and break my back. The thought of this made her horney to were she got up grabbed my head and pushed it into her pussy. She lay down with me being used as her dildo and told Wendy and Steph to sit on the back of my head to push me in farther. They did so and were getting excited also. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t breath and started to lick with all my might as I felt Steph and Wendy rocking on my head moving my nose up against Sharon's pussy. All of a sudden I felt her pussy grab me and just explode washing my lips and tongue with her juices. The night was getting late and they decided to end the crushing but Sharon stepped up onto my chest and said ââ,¬Å" wait he is flat but not flat enough everyone get a position over him and on three we drop. I pleaded with them saying you will kill me if you do that. Everyone laughed and positioned themselves over me. Sharon was over my chest, Ashley was over my face, and Victoria was over my stomach and balls Wendy and Steph where over my legs. With that they went one... two...three...

The weight and pressure not alone the impact flattened me to my limits. Victoria hit first that I felt crashing down on my hardened cock. Then my legs felt the impact as they bent and creaked. Ashley landed on my face, which was already bloody but made my nose start gushing again. Finally Sharon landed and I felt my chest compress and felt her ass hit the ground as everyone in the room heard a snap and crack and two ribs broke and one cracked. She laughed and said that this night was fun but had to go. So did Steph and Wendy. Ashley said she had way too much to drink and decided to crash on the couch. Victoria on the other hand untied my dick and said you deserve a little pleasure my toy. With that she licked my shaft and then straddled my cock pumping up and down on it leaning back and riding it forward then back. It didnââ,¬â,,¢t take much for me to just have a volcanic eruption inside of her which she felt she started to speed up on me to make sure she milked every last drop out of me. With that she continued until she had hers. She then got up and said good night. Tomorrow is the final lesson.

I just got off work. Working the graveyard shift is long and often times slow. When I am there, during the slow times between calls, I sometimes think of you. Where are you? What are you doing? Do you think of me? I canââ,¬â,,¢t believe I can be with someone like you. I am, to myself, not all that attractive. At 5ââ,¬â,,¢10 and about 320lbs (I have no scale since most scales only go to 300lbs anyways) I am larger than the normal gal. I have non descript brown hair, long and curly. My eyes are blue, bluer yet when I am angry or excited. My breasts are medium size (?) but its my belly where most of my weight is. Its large and its very white. I was thinking last night, at work, what I could do to you with my large belly. You have not come by for awhile and therefore I would make you work for any kind of treat with me.

I am getting ready for sleep nowââ,¬Â¦ I leave the front door unlocked, hoping. I have my hair back in a pony tail and am wearing a t-shirt that has a wide neck, so wide it goes part way down my shoulders ââ,¬Â¦baring my shoulders and not covering the fact I am not wearing a bra. I am also wearing tight leggingsââ,¬Â¦. But that is all I am wearing.

I put some mellow oldies on the cd player to go to sleep by. Songs that suggest and relax.

I will probably dream about you. Maybe hoping that you will sneak in and wake me up by running your hands all over my body. Taking my shirt off to kiss and stroke my belly. Hmmmmââ,¬Â¦.belly massage. Sounds wonderful. You can also take my breasts into your hands, feeling the weight of them. As you run your hands over me, your mouth closes over my nippleââ,¬Â¦sending shuddering pulses throughout my body. I wrap my fingers in your hair and hold you to me as you suckle my breasts.

As I fade to sleep I lie here thinking of you, I think of the last time we metââ,¬Â¦and also the next time we will meet. I think of what happened and what may happen.

I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t expecting to see you, I was hoping, but not expecting. The last time I had seen you was at a party. I had to be goodââ,¬Â¦they could not see, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t let then know. I wanted you. I wanted to take a long lingering look at you and to drink your sexiness in. It was too crowded ââ,¬â€œ so many people, too many people. They couldnââ,¬â,,¢t know of our forbidden liaison. So I kept a ââ,¬Å"low profileââ,¬Â. I clung to the rear of the crowd. I shook your hand, politelyââ,¬Â¦properly. As I shook your hand I was heated and burned by our touch. We parted and I did not know when, or if, I would see you again. I believe the term ââ,¬Å"hot and botheredââ,¬Â applied here.

Even though itââ,¬â,,¢s been awhile, it felt familiar and yet held the excitement of newness.

I was nervous at the thought of exposing my body to you. You see I am so very large. I do not know what my measurements areââ,¬Â¦I may be afraid to know. In todayââ,¬â,,¢s society my size is too large to be the ââ,¬Å"desired normââ,¬Â. Even though you have said I am ââ,¬Å"hotââ,¬Â or ââ,¬Å"smokingââ,¬Â I keep waiting for the time when I am shedding my clothes ââ,¬â€œone piece at a time ââ,¬â€œ and as I am revealing myself to you, you no longer desire ALL that I have to offer. Sometimes I think that is why I hold back, even though you have never given me the reason to doubt the sincerity of your words (and your body doesnââ,¬â,,¢t lie).

You bring your cute ass to my place one afternoon. It was clearly a surprise on my part. Do you do that to me on purpose? To keep me wondering? Hmmm ââ,¬â€œ I guess you got me on that one. However, when it gets down to it, paybacks are a bitch. You have kept me in suspense ââ,¬â€œ now its time for me to exact my revenge.

We go into my bedroom and start to talk. I back you up against the edge of the bed. I then pounce on you. With my 300+lbs coming at your smaller frame (what? 5ââ,¬â,,¢10 about 180?) you dont stand a chance. Down we went, me slamming down on top of you. (remember the time I did this to you and ended up breaking the steele beam under my bed when it could not handle my extreme weight?). As I straddle you, I can feel your erection below me. I start to get heated and you offer some sound adviceââ,¬Â¦get rid of some of the heavy clothes. Do I, or donââ,¬â,,¢t I? Hmmmm.

First go my jeans. I now sit before you in my purple panties, sweatshirt and bra. Ooops, there goes my sweatshirt. Now I am in my panties and plain white bra. I take the bra off and try to shield my large size 44D breasts from you using a pillow, which you promptly dispose of. Can you even cup my full breasts in your hand? Or do they overflow?

Your hands are on me. Your touch is soft. Your eyes move over me and darken. We try to maintain small talk, but my breath escapes me. You so totally turn me on with your touch.

I lean down, pressing my breasts to your chest and kiss you. A long and heated kiss. As I am leaning down on to you ââ,¬â€œ you are being pushed further and further into the mattress.

I lean farther down and move my hands above your head. I lean down slowly with my breast hanging over your face. As I slowly lower my nipple to your open mouth you lap out at my nipple with your tongue, then draw it into your mouth. You suckle it and the heat goes straight through me to my ever dampening pussy.

My breath comes in shallow gasps ââ,¬â€œ panting actually. I lean down and put more weight on you. My large breast covers your face. I can still feel you tugging at my nipple ââ,¬â€œ your hand goes to my other breast. You are massaging my breast and rolling my nipple between your fingers.

I get up momentarily and remove the last of my clothes. I sit back down on the bed as you stand and start removing your clothes. I sit and watch you. You come back to stand by the bed in your naked glory. You pounce on me, this time, and we fall back onto the bed. You try to roll over so that you are under me. I laugh as you keep trying. You, Mr. Strong, werenââ,¬â,,¢t strong enough. I try once and ââ,¬Å"flipââ,¬Â there we go!

You run your hands all over my large belly. You lift it up to tests its weight. I start getting even more excited. I wrap my pussy lips around your shaft. I slide back and forth over your shaft. You feel how wet I am. Yet, I am not allowing you inside me, yet. You try to compress my belly so it looks larger. I slowly lift up and slip you inside of me. Its such a great fit,, you inside of me. I am very wet and more than ready for you.

I start to ride you, bobbing up and down. I am pushing you further into the mattress with every thrust.

As I ride you, I start to ride you harder. MY whole body is jiggling as we head for completion. We both cum at once, its been too long. Your cock twitches as it releases its load and fills my waiting pussy.

I sit still, straddling youââ,¬Â¦catching my breath and watching you. I twitch my hips as you caress me with your hands. You are still buried inside me and still hard! We stay this way for a little while.

I slowly get up off you ââ,¬â€œ you are fairly imprinted into the mattress ââ,¬â€œ I guess I rode you a little bit too rough while I was pleasuring myself with your body.

I show you my newest ââ,¬Å"toyââ,¬Â, my digital camera. Of course you saw the need to ââ,¬Å"try it outââ,¬Â. You didnââ,¬â,,¢t have to work to hard to convince me. We get up and look at some awesome websites to get ideas. We decide on a few ââ,¬Å"posesââ,¬Â. All involve me on top of you, both naked, this starts to get me heated up again.

I lay back down on the bed and you join me. You start to rub my well satisfied pussy. Your fingers enter me and slowly massage my clit. This is new, this is incredible! I am torn between pulling your hand away and opening my thighs further apart to allow more access. Pleasure won out as I opened myself further to you for more pleasure for me. My huge body starts quivering as I peak and clench my legs together ââ,¬â€œ (you see after I orgasm I get very sensitive there).

I look at you and take your hand to my mouth ââ,¬â€œ starting to suckle on your thumb and fingers. You suggest that maybe I could find something else to put in my mouth. Now, why didnââ,¬â,,¢t I think of that? I get on all fours (hands and knees) and lumber around ââ,¬â€œ I work my way down your body to a ââ,¬Å"69ââ,¬Â position. My belly over your face. I totally smother you. You can no longer see or hear as you are being surrounded by my big belly. I then move farther down your body. You now have a huge thigh on either side of your head and my pussy hanging over your face. You are conveniently trapped. I open my mouth and slowly lower my lips to your waiting cock. I slowly draw your cock to my mouth. I lick just the tip of you ââ,¬â€œ then slowly wrap my hot lips around you. I work more of you into my mouth and start to suckle. While you are in my mouth I suck on you and explore your shaft with my tongue. I start to bob my head up and down and my mouth is so hot and wet around you. I cup your balls in my hand and continue to bob up and down ââ,¬â€œ sucking on you. I move a finger and stroke you behind your balls ââ,¬â€œ and stroke your fine asshole. You start getting longer and harder. Your hips are thrusting you further into my mouth and behind, down into my throat. I am having fun and am very relaxed. You start to pull my pussy to your lips and dive in. You are licking me and sticking your tongue in me like a cock in miniature. This feels great! You put your hands on my ass and hold me to you. I feel you starting to tense up and suck on your cock even harder. I pull back just a bit and suck on you while I wait for you to deliver you load to my hot moist mouth. I take all of your cum into my mouth and swallow. You start to quiver as I nuzzle and lick your cockââ,¬Â¦effectively cleaning you up and lapping up all your cum that I can. I enjoy your ââ,¬Å"after shocksââ,¬Â and feel pleased that I have made you cum twice and that you came in my mouth. You seemed to like that. We both get up and get dressed and out the door with a sweet parting kiss. You run your errands and me, I go to work..pleasantly fucked.

Nowââ,¬Â¦hereââ,¬â,,¢s how we are going to play it next time. My way!

Ok, so last time I gave in, I gave in fast and easy. I wanted you, and wanted you badly. Next time it wont be so easy. You are going to have to work at itââ,¬Â¦to please me.

You are going to have to give me a little notice. I want to be prepared this time. Fresh out of the shower, with make up and perhaps my black lacey body stocking (the largest size available). (Love that adult toy store!)

Shann sighed, "Will that phone ever stop ringing"? She was just about to step into the shower and it seemed like this always happened. She answered the phone, "Finally" she heard the voice on the other end say, "I thought you would never answer".


It was her friend Cherise. "Hey fat girl, what's up, I was almost in the shower, and you know at 5'1" and 420lbs I don't move too fast." Cherise chuckled, "I need a way home, my car won't start, Mark is the only one here and you know he still has that little VW beetle!" He he he, "don't feel like getting stuck today"? Shann playfully asked. Cherise eagerly replied, "Nahhhh, just want to come home , eat a big fattening meal and spread out on the couch". "Not to worry dear, I'll be there in 20 minutes".


Shann went to the bedroom to get dressed, WOW!!, she thought, "did I say 420lbs"? It looks more like 450lbs". She caressed her cute hanging belly with her pudgy hands. She loved the thought of that sexy belly expanding. She decided to show it off to Cherise. She selected a red and white horizontally striped crop top, and a pair of matching red denim shorts. "I don't remember these shorts being so tight, I just wore them last week" she thought to herself.


"Now, shoesââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦I need shoesââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.Nah, I'll just go barefooted". Her feet were very swollen, and at size 5, they looked like pudgy pads of fat with toes. Shann took one last glimpse in the wide mirror, her top was barely fitting her DD breasts, and her belly was spilling over the waist band of her shorts. That belly was worthy of its own zip code!!!!


She smiled as she went out the door, she knew Cherise would die when she saw her. She knew her so well, they had been friends for 5 years and roommates for 4. She remembered how well they hit it off when they met at a SSBBW feedee party. GOD that Cherise could eat!!!! Her body quivered just thinking about the large amounts of food she could consume.


Shann reflected on their friendship as she drove, they were so bonded, they had both experienced painful pasts, pasts full of fat prejudice, from relatives and society, the looks, the nasty comments, all the negative things that most BBW can relate to.


They also had positive bonds, going to dances, hanging out with other fat friends, cooking, shopping, and best of all, eating and exploring each others fat beautiful bodies.



Shann gazed at Cherise as she entered the parking lot, she was wearing a sleeveless denim mini dress, her flabby arms were beautifully flowing out of the armholes, and her plump feet were on the verge of popping the seams of her matching denim shoes, Shann thought, "at 5'4" and 500lbs, she is WEARING IT WELL"!!!


"Hey fatty, got a little something for you" Shann said as she struggled past her girth, reaching for a shiny gold sack on the console. "WOW" Cherise was so happy, " A large bag of Hershey's Nuggets with almonds for me"? "Just a little snack to tide you over till we get home" Shann replied with a smile.


Cherise tore open the bag and furiously began to eat. "Ummmmmm these are soooo good, I'm sooo hungry, and seeing your belly stretching those seams makes me more ravenous". Cherise stuffed 3 nuggets into her watering mouth and gently rubbed Shanns's exposed belly. "Girl you know how to turn me on"!!!, she said with a full mouth.


She unwrapped two more nuggets and moved them toward Shann's mouth. She teased her a little by rubbing them across her cute red lips, then shoved them in, planting a kiss on her as she hurriedly chewed and moaned. "Ummmmmmm" she said "Feed me more"!!!! Cherise unwrapped 6 this time, shoving them all in at once. "Ohhhhhh yesssss" Shann muttered with a full mouth. "I love it baby, give me some more, give em to me faster, I want to get so fat for you".


Cherise lifted the bag, "Glad we're home, there's only one left, looks like we'll have to share it". She slowly peeled the wrapper off of the chocolate and gently grasped it between her teeth, exposing half of the smooth chocolate. Shann was so proud, that candy was so tiny in comparison to Cherise's big chocolate cheeks.


Using her finger, Cherise motioned Shann to move closer. Shann did making the other half disappear, she loved the way their lips metââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦she rubbed Cherise's flabby upper arms, admiring Cherise's boldness in wearing such an outfit and her not giving a DAMN what anyone thought.


"Lets go in" Shann said, she helped Cherise from the car, appreciating the way her massive weight rocked the car as she grunted and gasped while getting out. It was beauty in "S L O W" motion.


Shann yelled from the bathroom, "I was just getting into the shower before you called, why don't you come join me, let me wash that fat sexy ass for you". Cherise wobbled her way to the bathroom, stopping for a moment to grab a handful of peanut M&Ms from the candy dish on the coffee table. She stuffed them into her mouth and went on to meet Shann.


Shann had already taken off her crop top, exposing her pendulous milky breasts, they were resting atop of that belly heap and looked ohhh so delicious. "help me" she said, as she struggled to wedge her pudgy fingers between her belly and the waist band of her shorts. They had become SO tight on her. Cherise could actually see the white thread showingââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦ the seam was losing its battle with her buttery belly.


Cherise tried to help, she couldn't wedge her fingers in either. She went to the bedroom and got the scissors. "Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to have to cut them off" she said. Shann innocently smiled, she loved the attention her belly demanded,, and she loved the way Cherise adored it. Cherise took a deep breath and pulled firmly on the shorts. They didn't budge. She pulled again, this time she managed to wedge the scissors in the narrow space and snip the shorts.


The enormous weight of Shann's belly caused the shorts to completely split to the crotch, her massive gut was spilling over halfway her thighs. Shann looked up at Cherise and giggled hysterically, "Now that's some belly huh"? Cherise kissed her, and said, "Yes baby, it sure is".


Shann helped Cherise undress, she removed her clothes slowly, she wanted to relish every view of her dark chocolate body. She unzipped her dress, letting the straps slide over her plump , stretch mark riddled shoulders. She couldn't resist nibbling those fat upper arms, so chocolatey and soft. "Turn around" she demanded, as she unhooked the 6 clasps, one at a time, of Cherise's reinforced bra.


The force from the FFs was so strong, Shann could barely undo the last one. "Thereââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦now turn around". She was mesmerized by Cherise's massive mams. The areola had to be 5" in diameter. Shann kissed and caressed them, then, slowly moving her stubby hands over Cherise's rotund belly. "It's wonderful" she said. She removed her pantyhose and underwear, and they helped each other into the shower.


The shower floor moaned and creaked from the strain of their combined 900 + lbs. Shann grabbed the soap, and an oversized towel from the shower rack. She built up a rich creamy lather and began to wash her fabulous fat friend. From her humongous pendulous breasts, to her super pudgy swollen feet.


Her gelatinous belly was so erotic, the fat glistened under the soft lighting. She jiggled it, up and down, lifting it, letting it fallââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦..lifting it again and once more, letting it fall. The slapping flab was music to their ears. Cherise held Shann's face in her hands and planted a deep juicy kiss on her lipsââ,¬Â¦


Shann grabbed two bath sheets. They were 100" x 48", plush, and they actually fit around them! They took turns drying each other's bountiful bodies. "Just a minute, I forgot something, be right back". Shann waddled out, returning with a tape measure. "Lets get your measurements, you've been eating like a fat sow this week, so surely you've added some beauty to this frame".


Shann stretched to get her arms around Cherise's chest, "Uuuuuuggghhhââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.whew! ââ,¬Â¦.74" girl!!, that's 3" more than last week". Then she measured her belly, "Ohhhhh myââ,¬Â¦.78", I'm in heaven". "And let me see" she grunted as she stooped over, " 42 inch thighs"!!!!!! "You deserve to be rewarded for these accomplishments. She tore open a snicker bar, stuffing the whole thing in Cherise's mouth.


She led Cherise to the living room and helped her down to the floor atop a thick velvet blanket, kissed her forehead and stuffed her mouth with another snicker bar.


She picked up the phone and hit *1. Cherise knew Shann was speed dialing Sammy's Supreme Pizzas. Her mouth watered, those were the biggest and best pies in town, Sammy's stayed open 24 hours with free delivery, andââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.Sammy was really cute!


"Hi Sammy, it's Shann, I need a special order tonight". Cherise was melting, she couldn't wait to hear the order. "Yeah, I need three extra-large pies with double toppings of cheddar, sausage and mushrooms on all three, and extra thick crust, and be a sweetheart and send two dozen bread sticks with some garlic butter, and put it on my tab".


"I hope you're hungry because we're not going to sleep until we finish these pies, and I made us a cheesecake for dessert".


Shann and Cherise devoured the pies, eating like there was no tomorrow. They sat in the middle of the large blanket, they had to spread their legs to allow room for their massively expanding bellies. They took turns feeding each other, at times stuffing almost a whole slice of pie into each other's mouths. Cherise rubbed her tight, overly stretched belly. "Ohhhhhh, I'm soooo full Shann, I don't think I can eat any more".


Shann replied, "you've only eaten one pie, and drank 1 liter of Dr. Pepperââ,¬Â¦..and lookââ,¬Â¦.you've only eaten 8 of your bread sticks". She took the melted garlic butter and poured a cup of it over the remaining 4 sticks and demanded, "Eat it all right now you fat sexy sow"! Cherise stuffed the bread sticks in, her fat fingers were shiny from the greasy butter, her belly was covered with droplets of oil and bread crumbs.


Shann massaged the oil into her belly. "Ooooohh, you really are full baby, I think you're going to pop, do you think you can finish half of this 3rd pie"? "NO NO NO, I can't okay, I'm just too full".


Shann replied, "I know you can do it" and she began stuffing Cherise's greasy mouth, she stuffed and stuffed until it was all gone. "Thereââ,¬Â¦.I knew you could do it, I'm so proud of you my corpulent cow".


Cherise was on the verge of popping, she had blown up so much she looked 12 months pregnant. All she could do is cradle her hefty belly and moan, she couldn't move.


Shann struggled up from the blanket, she was on all fours and her belly drug the floor. She went to the fridge, returning with a chocolate cheesecake, can of whipped cream and a big serving spoon.


"Shann, please don't, I'm really about to burst here". Cherise stated. Shann straddled Cherise, resting the cheesecake on her taut belly. She sprayed whipped cream all over the cheesecake. Then she stuck the nozzle in her mouth and sucked the cream from the can until it was empty, and in a demanding tone told Cherise, "You will finish this cheesecake"!!!


Cherise was so turned onââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦she grabbed a hunk of cheesecake with each hand and began stuffing herself. Shann cheeredââ,¬Â¦.."Faster! Faster! Faster!, Ohhhh yes baby, that's it, stuff it, eat it, eat it all, make it disappear, such a sweet obese ox". She kept encouraging herââ,¬Â¦."eat it, get fatter, fatter, fatter, fatter, blimp up for me sugah".


"Oohhhhhhhhhhhh Yessssssssss", they both passionately moaned. They lovingly embraced each other as their sensual love juices sweetly flowed


"Thank you Shann for a beautiful fattening night", Cherise kissed her on her lips, tasting the whipped cream from the corner of her mouth, "I love you dear friend". Shann smiled, "You're welcomed, I love you too my sexy sow"ââ,¬Â¦.ââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦

As I awoke on the floor with Victoria looking over me from her bed and saying time to get up you have a lot to learn yet. I started to let out a yawn when a massive foot hit my chest and the other one followed. Next thing I knew I had a 575 pound women standing atop of me full weight. She stretched her arms up in the air and rubbed her belly as she stood on me. I felt like my whole insides were being crushed inside of me. she steped off and told me to get on all fours. I took up the position she wanted and she stradled my back and told me to carry her into the bathroom. I started to move feeling the weight of her massive body with every arm movement I made. I barely made it into the bathroom as she stood up and told me to lay in front of the sink as she went to use the toilet. She came back and again took her place on my chest. Victor your going to be my rug every morning from now on for the floor in her is to cold for me to stand on.and your a lot warmer. I now you don't mind, if you do say something. With that she placed one foot of hers over my mouth and said I didn't think you did. With that she steped off and started to run the water to her shower. She told me to move in front of the shower so when she was done she wouldn't have to step onto the cold floor. I did this, after about a half hour to hour her water crest body came out of the shower stepping on top of me she did care where she stepped. She landed on foot on my stomach and the other one on my face and she dried off. She started to sway to the music that was on the radio. Her foot on my face moved back and forth and I thought for sure that she was going to snap my nose in two and grind my stomach into mush. Yet she steped off and told me to take a shower and meet her down stairs.

When I got down stairs she had breakfast cooked and it looked like a meal for a king, or in her case a queen. I started to sit down when all of a sudden she yelled at me saying, " not there slave over her with your face turned up." I moved to her chair and sat on the floor with my head on the chair face up like she said. She came over and said breakfast is the most important meal of the day, that is why I always have a big one. Hope you don't mind. With that she ploped her large massive ass down onto my waiting face. My head felt like it was going to pop like a grape when she landed her weight on top of it uncareingly. She shifted her big ass around on my face until my nose was deep inside of her ass. The smell wasn't as bad as I thought it was going to be and with the flesh all around me I couldnt' hear a thing She would lift up everyonce in awhile to give me air but it wasn't much and then she would plop back down and crush my face under her ass. She knew after the third time it was starting to hurt me. my head felt like it was in the shape of a football in a compactor getting crushed more and more every second. All of a sudden the pressure let up and she got off and she cleaned up the kitchen and took me into another room where there was a bench with some weights. She stripped down and unpeeled two bannanas. SHe then told me here is your breakfast. She dropped them on the ground and told me to crawl over and eat them. Just as i got to them and was ready to eat one of them she put her massive foot and crushed it into paste which flooded between her foot. She did the same with the other one and told me I took to long and that I need to lick her feet clean while she worked out. I licked around her toes moving my tounge up the side of her and then stopping at her big toe. I engulfed her big toe and sucked on it running my tounge all the way around it then moving in between her toes stopping each time to suck on her toes. I then lifted up her foot and licked the bottom of them in a straight line starting on the left side moving across to the right . I made sure not to miss a spot of it. I got down with both feet and she told me to go lay under her small trampoline while she went for a mile walk/jog. She got down with her mile and she came ofver to the trampoline and I was under the small thing. She stepped onto it and I felt her feet hit my chest lightly. she began to jump on it and work out on it. With every jump she landed a little bit on me, landing more and more on me as she went higher and higher. I could feel my ribcage just expanding out to its limits as this happened, feeling as if she was about to break on of my ribs if not all if she went any higher. Yet she knew when to stop and she stepped off and told me to follower her to the bench I did so. She pulled out another bananna and told me that I was good and deserved a treat and to lay down on the floor so I did. With that she took her feet out of the socks that she was running in and she put them over my nose and took off her thong which looked soaked and shoved it into my mouth and told me not to remove them. She then took her feet and started to rub them all over my dick. Victoria said " I read in your book about a foot fetish and you did good with the bannanas that I squished between my feet you almost gave me a orgasm as I worked out as you licked them so well. Look at you, your dick is hard as a rock now and probably is ready to explode to bad you didn't give me an orgasm because I can't give you then one. With that she took the socks of of my nose and looked at me in the eyes and said well to bad I control you. With that she dropped her pussy right onto my nose and started to rub it all over my face. I could smell her sweet from her work out and her excitement. She started to grind her hips really slow on my face leaning back then she decided to she then started to rub back and forth over my face slowly I could hear her breath picking up and then the tempo picked up and the movement started to really grind me into the floor. Her massive weight turning my head into a human dildo, my nose and tounge so far up in her pussy. I keeped licking and I could feel her pressing down on me more and more until she leaned back and exploded all over my face. She lay on top of me for awhile and then rolled off of me. I didn't take a beat off I quickly went to her feet and started licking them and sucking them. After I got down with them I started to move up her left leg kissing and licking it specially consintrating on the inner thigh. She started to moan and her legs started to close around me so I moved and started to nibble on her clitoris. I continued to do this and move my tounge in a circle around her pussy tasteing everythingabout her womenhood. The smell was felling my nose and it was beautiful. I plunged my tounge into her pussy as I brought my hand up and started to massage her lower part of her pussy as I nibble and licked, licked and nibbled, I blew a little on it as I also hummed and rubbed. Her legs closed around me and became a tomb that I wasn't getting out of until she felt it was time I felt them squeeze me hard into her lust as she had another thunderous orgasm, but I didn't stop and she had to more before I passed out due to lack of oxygen. I awoke to a sharp pain in my chest. Victoria was standing on me as she dried her hair. I noticed a book open next to her. It was my pshyc book. She looked down at me and said, "I called some friends over for a party tonight. There going to help me with this second fetish that is in this book. I hope you can handle them. With that she placed a foot onto my face and continued getting ready all I could wonder was who was her friends and what was chapter two in the book again. Then I remembered the fetish of being crushed.......

To be continued........

It is a dark and stormy night, and it is pouring rain. Sorry for not introducing myself my name is victor and I am a slave to a ssbbw. Her name is victoria. Victoria is a 6 foot 2inches and was a massive 575 pounds. We meet n the park I saw her walking up the road as I sat reading a physc book about sexual abnormalitys and fetishes. She walked passed me and accidently dropped her bag she was carrying she quickly bent down to pick it up and right there in front of me was this huge ass spreading out covering my view, all i could do was stare. She then turned around and asked if she could have a seat. I said sure as my crotch became a little stiffer. She squeezed in next to me in the little bench hanging even some of her wonderfully large ass on my right leg. She saw what I was reading and was like "are you studying it or just curious". Being a little embarrased I quickly closed the book and told her that it was just for studies. She shifted her weight and then said well I thought you where curious I saw the way you looked at me coming down the road and i know you looked at my ass when I bent over, and it seems like a tent is forming in your pants just talking to me so I think your curious. I begain to blush and said well kind of yes I am. She got up off of the bench and asked if I would like to go back to her place. I started to breath fast and looked at her and said okay. We got into her car for all I had walked from my apartment to the park. She said that she lived in the country to it was going to be a drive, on the way we talked about how I was interested in everything and she just smiled. All of a sudden though she stopped her car and got out she said that the weather was getting bad and that she needed to get her coat out of the trunk. the next thing I knew I was being yanked across the front seat and layed out on my back and a huge ass was desending apon my face. I didnt' know what to do so I started to scream until they were silenced by her enourmous ass surrounding my head. She slightly lifted up to rearrange the way she was placed and she told me to hang on for the road gets really bumpy coming up. I felt the weight of her desend apon me and I felt like my head was going to explode and with every bump we hit it got worse and worse. I could smell her womenhood as she grew more and more excited. We finally reached her place she pulled me out of the car as I gasped for breath. By this time it was pouring rain, she took me into her back yard and told me to strip down as she started to to due the same. She mentioned how she loved to feel the rain drops on her skin and it was a great pleasure to her. She layed out on a steal folding chair and grabed me and told me to kneel down which I did and she grabed my head and through my face into her pussy. "LICK IT" she said. I started to lick her out as the rain increased and she stated to grind her hips into my face. All of a sudden I felt her thighs tighted like a vise grip around my head as I head her scream and moan and telling me not to stop licking her. SHe had three orgasms while she layed in the rain letting each drop fall apon her as as I used my tounge to pleasure her. She released my face from her pussy and through me down onto a padded workout mat, she then placed pillows behind my head. She looked at me on my back as the rain still continued to fall on her body and mine making us wet and slippery. She said, "your here for my pleasure and that is it understood." I noded my head yes and with that she lowered her ass onto my face the pressure was incredible her pussy right over my lips and mouth she then leaned forward and started to play with my rock hard dick. She slowly moved down my body to it and turned around and slowly lowered herself onto it. SHe pulled me up and smothered me in her gargantious 55ddd breasts as she slowly raised up on my cock. she leaned me forward throwing me down and started to ride me hard. My hips felt like they were going to shatter the pain was incredible, her pussy was like a fucking vaccum she picked my ass up off the mat a few inches everytime she ground upwards. She played with her hair in the rain smacking her long wet locks against my 160 pound body as she rode me she picked up the tempo slowly riding it up and then thursting herself down fast, up, down, up , down,finally my dick couldn't take it anymore and I exploded the biggest orgasm I had inside her at that same moment she exploded. She looked at me and licked her lips and said I ain't done yet she slowly got up as i saw her pussy dripping wet from the rain and her goddess juices and my semen. She moved up to my face and straddled it and began to smear it on my face. I bagan to lick and suck her pussy slowly moving around the edge and then penitrating it with my tounge as I expelled a little air against it also. SHe started to rock on my face and then started to pick up the pace. I started to nibble at her clitoris as she leaned forward applying more weight on my face. Which felt like it had been deformed by the weight that was on it . I started to run out of air and I started to struggle which increased her sexual urge and made her hornier. I heard her scream and felt her explode with a thunderious orgasm all over my face before I passed out.

I awoke to her saying, " wake up sex toy we got a long day of things for you to experience. Your my slave now Victor."

To be continued ...........if you want it to!!!!

Sparrow

I had just had to buy a new school uniform. The uniforms were bell like, shapeless structures, yet I had still managed to outgrow mine, again. I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t squashed anybody since ââ,¬ËœBoneheadââ,¬â,,¢ Lamb a few months ago and I was eager to try out my extra new weight. By sheer coincidence as I was returning to my study to begin prep. I saw Chris Falcon go into the gym. store room. He left the keys in the lock and the door ajar. I took the keys, stepped into the store pulling the door to and locked it behind me. The interior was a dim maze of equipment lockers, Falcon popped out from behind one of them to see who was locking him in. To grab his arms and sweep his feet out from under him was the work of a moment. Due to the suddenness of my attack I was settling my tummy down on Falconââ,¬â,,¢s torso before he even realised he was in trouble. Falcon was tall and strong so if I looked between my boobs, I could see his face over the curve of my stomach.
The extra weight I had added was all flab. My boobs were now huge, as was my arse. Even the flesh on my stomach felt soft, but that was just excess. Under about four inches of soft, warm, flesh, my tummy retained that medicine ball haness that made squashing so easy and so much fun. I leant forward slowly letting my tummy engulf him, it wrapped around his body until it touched the ground on either side. Then I started to make an impression on him. Up till now Falcon had been silent, too surprised to say anything. With a great rush the air was squashed from his lungs and he was unable to say anything. Squashing was now just so easy, tears poured from his eyes as he tried to beg me for mercy. I could feel his body getting flatter, my tummy deforming the shape of his rib cage and compressing his internal organs. Then suddenly he was unconscious, too late I realised that in my eagerness I had leaned into him far more than I had wanted to. By the time he came round again it would be last bell.
I almost leapt out of my skin when I looked up into three faces, lower sixth men who had just witnessed the squashing of Falcon. I had no idea what they were doing there but I was glad to see them, Falcon had gone before I had even started to cum. As I got to my feet they took off towards the back door, which I knew was locked since that is the first door I tried. The back door to the store room was reached down a narrow corridor that ran behind the changing rooms. I had to hold my hands behind my back as I stepped into the corridor because the walls pressed against the sides of my tummy. When they realised that the door was locked they turned and saw me squeezing towards them down the passageway, they went white with fear. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t know who the two taller boys were, but the short, pretty, blond one was called Terry Hopkins and he always had far too much to say for himself, I had tried for weeks to get him under me, now I had him where I wanted him.
The two taller boys were stood shoulder to shoulder with their backs against the door holding Hopkins in front as I made my stately progress towards them. With a bit of struggling I got my arms in front of me and grabbed Hopkins by the shoulders. He was less than average height and didnââ,¬â,,¢t even come up to my boobs. I bent my knees, pulled him against my stomach, turned sideways and straightened up. My back was firmly pressed against one wall, my tummy against the other and buried under a mountain of fat was Hopkins, with his feet about six inches off the ground. He had been shouting and screaming abuse as I walked up the corridor, now except for a coarse rasping of breath, he was silent. My boobs also touched the wall, since the level of my breasts was higher than the top of his head, to breath Hopkinââ,¬â,,¢s had turned his head sideways and tilted it back as far as he could. I placed my hands on my boobs and pushed them together, swamping his head. Even though he had his arms straight out sideways, I now covered him from his knees to the top of his head and from one wrist to the other. This was going to be enjoyable.
"What you are witnessing gentlemen is called squashing." I said, addressing the other two.
"You are in the right place, side views are the best way to appreciate the differences in size between the squasher and the squashed. Iââ,¬â,,¢m squashing young master Hopkins here for two reasons, one, and most importantly, I enjoy squashing; two, he asked for it by calling me names. Later on Iââ,¬â,,¢ll squash you two because I want to squash somebody and you are convenient. Then Iââ,¬â,,¢ll squash Hopkins some more."
They listened and watched in shocked silence. I let go of my boobs to allow Hopkins to draw a tortured breath, his face was absolutely black. As he went for his second breath I leaned in, even though the sound was muffled by my tummy, his ribs and joints started to make the most awesome popping noises.
"I can feel every one of those pops and cracks through my tummy, it is the most wonderful sensation there is. I simply canââ,¬â,,¢t believe that he is not enjoying it as well. Afterwards heââ,¬â,,¢ll tell me he didnââ,¬â,,¢t even though I can feel his hard on sticking into my tummy."
Suddenly he was no longer hard. I turned and let his limp body fall to the ground. Stepping over it brought me up against the strangers. The atmosphere in the corridor was claustrophobic to put it mildly. The two were wedged shoulder to shoulder with the door against their backs and their arms pinned to their sides, against their fronts was me. They were not over tall, so each had his chin resting on one of my breasts. It was then I realised that even though they were stood shoulder to shoulder, they could comfortably fit into the corridor. The same corridor that was pressing on the sides of my tummy, I was wider than the pair of them together. I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t been so pleasantly shocked by my size since the episode in the barn. My tummy was pressed very lightly against their bodies. The closeness of our bodies made it very warm and sensual, it would have been pleasant for all of us, if two of us were not about to be pancaked.
I leaned in, simply being the size and shape of an Earth Goddess started causing some serious suffering to two men. Watching two suffering at once was much more than twice the pleasure. I was discovering Earth power all over again. Dominating one person at a time was the very height of pleasure, now I knew I could do it to multiples was a new, undreamed of, bliss. It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t long before their heads sagged forward onto my breasts. I stepped back, caught them before they could fall and dragged them over the body of Hopkinââ,¬â,,¢s and into the store room. I lay them out side by side and sat across their hips. My tummy covered both their bodies right up to their necks. Unable to wait until they came round I leaned forward, my stomach covered them both until it just touched the ground on either side of them, I was able to squash them in tandem. I leaned back and waited for them to come round. As I waited I heard Hopkinââ,¬â,,¢s drag himself back to the land of the living. He was still in the corridor and I was at the other end blocking any escape.
"Come down here Hopkins, I want you to see this." I ordered.
He staggered down to the corridor just as the other two were coming round. I waited a few moments for them to get their breaths and for Hopkins to take in the sight of me completely dominating two human beings at the same time. I started to lean forward, the victims gasped and spluttered with pain. I spoke to Hopkins.
"See how the curve of my tummy digs into their bodies, it is just too big and heavy for them to resist. Listen to the pain they are in. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve barely even started yet."
I could feel the movements of both of them, struggling independently, equally futilely, whilst Hopkins watched, white with fear. Up to now they had been roaring with the pain, but when I leant in further they went quiet, their mouth open with silent screams, their eyes pleading with me.
"Just look at their suffering Hopkins, they are both bigger than you, both stronger than you, yet even together they canââ,¬â,,¢t stop me squashing them. Imagine what it is going to be like in a few minutes time, after I have squashed them, when I come over there and put all my weight on you. How long do you think your scrawny little body will last?"
I pulled back off the other two, allowing them to breath. Typically they wasted what little breath was available begging me to stop. I just looked at them between my boobs and rubbed my tummy. When they had some measure of breath back I looked Hopkins in the eye and started to reapply the pressure. Ever since the barn I have nearly always had to hold back to avoid killing the victim, but two of them allowed me to use far more of my weight than I had ever used before. I watched Hopkins watch me squash two big, strapping, lads into unconsciousness. Double squashing with an audience, I was going to have to make this a regular feature.
"Look at their rib cages flattening out, have you any idea how much that hurts. Itââ,¬â,,¢s not the lack of air that renders them unconscious, itââ,¬â,,¢s the pain. How do you think your skinny little chest will stand up to my tum?"
When all movement and sound had ceased from underneath me, I got slowly to my feet with out taking my eyes off Hopkins. I walked up to the corridor and had to push to make my tummy fit into it. By now he was shaking with fear, he backed slowly up the corridor followed by me. He stopped when he backed into the door and so did I, about two feet short of him. I got down on my knees, I was still taller than him, and started to shuffle along on my knees. He put his hands against my tummy in a hopeless attempt to stop me.
I stopped moving and spoke to him.
"Terry you donââ,¬â,,¢t honestly think you can stop me with those twig like arms do you? Come here."
I got my arms in front of me and offered him a hug, with some coaxing and cajoling, he stepped into my arms. I gave him a long, soft, hug, burying his head in my bosom and pressing him into the soft part of my tummy.
"See, fat isnââ,¬â,,¢t all bad is it?"
I felt him shake his head between my breasts.
"Remember that chair that broke last month when I sat on it, you found it particularly funny at the time. The way it snapped and collapsed in on it self. Thatââ,¬â,,¢s how your body is going to look when I squash you."
My boobs muffled his screams and my grip was too firm to let him struggle. I gently lowered him onto his back and went on all fours over him. As I started to apply the slightest pressure, I felt his body give. Squashing this easy was no fun at all. I got back onto my knees and pulled him to his feet, he backed up against the door struggling to get his breath. I moved forward, he put his hands against my tummy, I carried on moving forward. His arms popped out sideways, having made no difference to my progress. I pressed my body against him, then into him. He had been taunting me since I arrived at school, now the worm was getting his just desserts. I spoke softly to him.
"Feel how your ribs bent in under the pressure then, I told you it hurt didnââ,¬â,,¢t I. Just a little further... there, can you hear them all popping, if I wanted I could break them all at the same time. Now take a deep breath, thatââ,¬â,,¢s it. Have you had a poo to day, no, well, a little bit of squash and... there youââ,¬â,,¢ve had one now and a wee wee as well. Stop crying and take some big deep breaths. Now this one is really going to hurt. Yes I know Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been hurting you all along but this time Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to really squash you and physically damage something. Well first Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to break some of your ribs, then Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to rupture some of your internal organs. I could do it all at once, but Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to do nice and slowly, one at a time. Because I enjoy it more that way. Right, are you ready, no of course not, but I am. Lots of tummy like this and... ooh that was a loud one wasnââ,¬â,,¢t it, I think the door is magnifying the sound. It was your left floating rib breaking. Yes, it looked painful. Donââ,¬â,,¢t be silly, Iââ,¬â,,¢m not even nearly finished yet, lots of squashing still to do. See, when I squash you now... it isnââ,¬â,,¢t that much more painful is it. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to use my tummy to break your right floating rib now, so some more deep breaths. Of course it hurts you, Iââ,¬â,,¢m squashing you and that is what squashing is all about. Some nice big deep breaths and some nice big tummy and... there. It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t as loud this time was it. Really, it didnââ,¬â,,¢t look as painful. Now when I squash... can you hear that grating noise, thatââ,¬â,,¢s your ribs. Feel those two lumps there, thatââ,¬â,,¢s your ribs being pushed out of the way. Now when I squash you they wont hurt anymore... Well, they were protecting your insides, now my tummy can pop your internal organs. Just a little tummy... and I can feel all your bits moving around and flattening out, can you feel that? Ribs not hurting? See, I told you. Now some nice, slow, tummy... mmm, some interesting pops and squeaks there. Take some deep breaths and here we go again... oh lots of noises that time. Yes it is a nose bleed, you have blood coming out of your mouth as well. No, not finished yet. Usually there is something that makes a noise like a tyre going down, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll try again... well lots of strange sounds, but not the one Iââ,¬â,,¢m after. Once more... ah there it is. Yes, it sounded painful. I think youââ,¬â,,¢ve been squashed enough, but Iââ,¬â,,¢ll give you a little more tummy, just to be on the safe side..."
I was still having an orgasm when I stood and watched his broken body fold up and sag to the floor. I turned round and saw Falcon behind me. He leapt forward, threw his arms around my neck and kissed me full on the mouth. He hadnââ,¬â,,¢t been as unconscious as I thought he was and had witnessed everything. The last bell was due to go and we didnââ,¬â,,¢t have time for anything more. I dragged Hopkins body into the store room and pushed over one of the equipment lockers. It was full of cricketing gear, was very heavy and made a fearful crash. I managed to lift it up a few inches whilst Falcon pushed Hopkins body underneath it, then lowered it gently down on him. I took a key off the key ring, gave the rest back to Falcon and made my way out of the back door of the store room.
FIN
(Hopkins and the other two were out of bounds and got into serious trouble. It was assumed Hopkins was climbing on the locker when it fell and crushed him, causing two broken ribs and several internal injuries that required extensive surgery. Falcon had teachers leave to be there and escaped punishment. Nobody mentioned my presence there. It turned out that Hopkins and his cronies had been cleaning an air vent that would allow them to see into the girls changing rooms. The corridor, which served no real purpose, was bricked up at the store room end. Since I had a key, I had a long, narrow corridor, with only one exit, which proved to be great fun. Apparently, I also had a boyfriend, which also proved to be great fun).

Sorry about the duplicate posts below folks:-

More Earth Power

Sparrow

23-Aug-99 19:22:42

Not long after the episode in the barn (see previous) I was amazed to discover that there were some, at least one, boys that liked to be squashed. Thanks to what happened I realised that I now had a weapon that hurt them as much as their taunting had hurt me. Inflicting gratuitous violence on somebody, hitting them without reason for instance, fills me with horror and is something I could never do. Yet squashing was a source of real pleasure and addictive. I knew as I left the barn that there would be many more occasions of squashing my step brothers and it wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t always be about punishment either. Even if they never provoked me again, I was going to have the pleasure of feeling their puny bodies squirming under my tummy. I was always self conscious about my size and if I ever approached somebody down a narrow hall, I would back off the let them through. Not anymore. When ever I passed someone smaller than me, I would make sure that my tummy brushed against them, then the both of us would marvel at our size difference and the look of terror that hit their faces would remind me how powerful I had become.
At weekends the parents went out, leaving me to baby sit, and wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t return until the early hours. This gave me ample opportunity to express my Earth power to the twins. I always had to face my victim, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t turn my back and sit on them for instance, or cover their faces so that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t look into their eyes. So I straddled their hips with my legs outstretched, and leaned forward, slowly. The episode in the barn had only lasted a few minutes, but within a couple of weeks I had learned some self restraint. Now I could put them through at least an hour of unendurable agony before they finally passed out. Judging by the bruises on their bodies the following day, it was pain that caused them to blackout, not the air being squashed from their lungs.
I would get them both in the same room and making sure that the other was watching closely, I would start to squash one of them. Slowly pressing my tummy into the victim, I would chat with the spectator, all the time reminding him that soon it would be his turn. If the bleatings of the victim got too loud, I only had to squash a little more to make him go quiet. After an hour or so, when I was applying most of my weight and the creaking and cracking of the victims body was too loud to talk over, with perhaps a drop of blood coming from his nose or ears, I would get up and always say the same thing, "There, thatââ,¬â,,¢s better. Now for the next one." As I walked over to the spectator they would never run, just back away, eyes wide with fear, until they came in contact with the wall or a locked door. When I grabbed him, then he would start screaming and struggling (we lived on a farm, neighbours were not a concern) and I would have to wrestle him to the floor, give him a few minutes to calm down, then start squashing him. Even though they went through considerable agony and distress, it was not caused by what I was doing to them but simply by what I was, an Earth Goddess, this is what made their suffering not only acceptable, but desirable.
One game, though, was very wicked of me. As I straddled Mark, ready for the evenings entertainment, I made Paul kneel behind me, took my big cricketing sweater and pulled it on over both of us so that his head was right next to my right ear. I then told him that he had control of all my movements and if he wanted he could squash Mark. Paulââ,¬â,,¢s breathing got very ragged as Mark protested loudly at the situation. I felt Paul press against my back and we put Mark through hell. Because Paul was guiding my movements, he made me do all the things he hated most, such as bouncing my tummy on his chest and trapping his arms under my legs. I stored this away for future reference. After I had finished and removed my sweater, Paul was very flushed indeed. He obviously enjoyed his brief glimpse into the world of Earth power. He didnââ,¬â,,¢t look so pleased when I afforded Mark the same pleasure (he hates it when I lie next to him and roll across him and when I pump his tummy with mine). Now they had an inkling of the pleasure of squashing, their wait for Saturdays was pure torture, because their suffering was as nothing to my pleasure.
The twins had a friend called Edward. He was skinny, geeky, had buck teeth and used to look at me in the strangest way. One Saturday I came back from shopping and found Mark and Ed in my room going through my knickers draw. I was livid, slammed the door shut and locked it. I was always very careful to keep squashing secret, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t want any parents finding out and putting a stop to my pleasure, but Mark was going to get it good for this. Markââ,¬â,,¢s eyes were filled with terror, Ed just looked confused, but then he always did.
"You know what Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to do to you donââ,¬â,,¢t you?" I asked Mark. He mumbled something.
"Louder" I commanded.
"Youââ,¬â,,¢re going to squash me."
"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s right. Come here." Ed made a funny choking noise as Mark came and stood between me and the wall, and I was very close to the wall. I waited a few moments to let Mark take in the expanse of my tummy, no matter how many times he got close to me, my size always frightened him. Keeping my hands on my hips I bent my knees slightly, pressed my tummy against Markââ,¬â,,¢s and straitened up. I easily lifted his feeble body clear of the ground. With arms and legs flailing I started to squash. As his colour darkened and his blows against my tummy became more and more gentle, the initial heat of my anger passed. This was just something on account, tonight I was going to give Paul the evening off and spend the precious Saturday just squashing Mark. With Paul watching of course. I squashed Mark until I could feel his ribcage going inwards, held him till he stopped moving, then let him drop. Ed was stood watching and shaking, his jaw hung slack and a goober of drool was coming from the corner of his mouth. I opened the door and gestured him to get Mark out. He walked over in an odd crouching position, helped Mark to his feet and left the room. I heard them crashing round Markââ,¬â,,¢s room as he got into bed.
A few minutes later I was trying on some new T-shirts and ski pants, when I heard a scratching at the door. Ed stuck his bullet head round the jam, then sidled in, closing the door behind him.
"It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t Markââ,¬â,,¢s idea to come in here," he said, in a very subdued tone, "it was mine."
"So?"
"You shouldnââ,¬â,,¢t have punished him, you should have punished me."
I started to walk towards him, he started trembling, then shaking, by the time I was near him he was almost in convulsions.
"So what are you saying?"
His voice was now a whisper, "You should have squashed me."
By now his back was against the wall and my tummy was just touching him. He was slightly taller than the twins, the top of his head reaching my nose. I could also tell that he was stronger than the twins, but that didnââ,¬â,,¢t matter. I was now sixteen years old and more than twice as heavy as the twins put together. I pressed into him, slightly,
"Like this you mean?"
He calmed down slightly as disappointment covered his face. He had been very impressed with my size and clearly expected the pressure from my body to have been much greater. The tiny amount of weight I was applying to him now was not what he anticipated.
"Yes." He groaned.
I grabbed his wrists and held his arms out against the wall, this action brought me into closer contact with him and he started to tremble again.
"Or did you mean like this?" I asked as I did a little, genuine, squashing.
He started to choke and splutter, he clearly had never been squashed before and didnââ,¬â,,¢t have the breath control that the twins had. They did have the advantage of eighteen months of training though. Well he would just have to learn. I stepped away from him.
"On the floor."
His speed in getting down to the floor broke several laws of physics. I stepped over him and settled down, through his jeans I could feel his erect manhood pressing against my crotch. ââ,¬ËœIââ,¬â,,¢ll soon squash that out of you.ââ,¬â,,¢ I thought. I put my hands on either side of his head and swung my tummy from side to side, forcibly brushing it against his torso. Paul in particular hated this manoeuvre, Ed on the other hand suddenly stiffened, convulsed, then relaxed. I sat back on his hips, his hard on had disappeared. Neither of the twins had ever reacted like this to having me sit on them. When I sat back my tummy covered Edââ,¬â,,¢s stomach and chest, almost to his neck. ââ,¬ËœRightââ,¬â,,¢ I thought, ââ,¬Ëœitââ,¬â,,¢s about timed you learned that the only one who gets pleasure out of this is meââ,¬â,,¢. As I started to lean forward, the step mother squawked that it was time for Ed to go. I felt myself getting angry again when Ed croaked up.
"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure if I ask nice your mum will let me stay for the night."

He was right, mum did let him stay the night. The twins were glad to have him around, with the outsider they thought I would postpone my usual activities. I was glad he was there because it would be fun to squash somebody for the first time, especially now that I was good at it. Curiosity burned me up and made the hours drag. I knew there were extremely deviant people who liked to be beaten for pleasure, but there was nothing playful about squashing. I simply moved above them and gravity did the rest, if they choose to be between me and Mother Earth that was their own problem (taunting me about my size was ââ,¬Ëœchoosingââ,¬â,,¢ to be squashed).
Eventually the parents left for their evenings entertainment, saying they wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t be back until morning, leaving me to mine. They were all in the dining room when I came in and locked the door. This was my favourite squashing area because it had a polished wooden floor, the reduced friction allowed the victims to squirm. Looking down on the three of them, I let them take in my size. Due to a back problem I had been bed ridden for a couple of months and my weight had shot up. Most of my weight was still in my tummy, but my boobs had come up like a pair of balloons. I realised how big I had become when not only could I not reach my own hands around my tummy, the twins together couldnââ,¬â,,¢t reach around me.
"Mark, Ed on the settee, Paul on the floor."
They knew that arguing was pointless, but they insisted anyway. I walked over to Paul, grabbed his shoulders, kicked his feet out from under him and flipped him on his back. I was sat across his hips before he could make another move.
"Side views are the best so you two sit there" I said pointing to the floor next to me "and watch whatââ,¬â,,¢s going on."
Reluctantly they sat and watched as I leaned forward into Paul. His whimpering stopped to be replaced by groans of real pain. He would have been screaming, but the loudest noise he could make with me on top of him was a groan. Through my stomach I could feel his body being rearranged. I spoke to Mark and Ed.
"Notice how my tummy barely changes shape whilst Paulââ,¬â,,¢s body gets significantly thinner and spreads out sideways."
Mark had been through this before and just had a sulky look on his face. Edââ,¬â,,¢s colour was nearly as high as Paulââ,¬â,,¢s and his eyes came out of his head like chapel pegs. I leaned forward a little further. Paul made some muffled cracking noises.
"You canââ,¬â,,¢t see it at the moment, but his rib cage is now being pressed inwards. This is because even his bones are too puny to stand up to my weight. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll find out if Edââ,¬â,,¢s body can stand my weight soon, because Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to do this to Mark next, then you Ed."
Mark looked defiantly at me but still flinched, Ed broke out in a sweat and started drooling. I got up on all fours over Paul and put just enough weight on him. He could just move his arms up and down and his legs from side to side. His movements were like a soft, sensuous massage on my tummy. I put a little more pressure on him, and his movements ceased.
"Iââ,¬â,,¢ve got less than half my weight on him and he canââ,¬â,,¢t move or breath. You two are going to be just as helpless and in just as much pain when I come over there and squash you."
Ed started trembling to such an extent I thought he was going to explode.
"When I get round to squashing you, Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to put all my weight on you like this."
I sat back on Paulââ,¬â,,¢s hips then leaned forward, all the way forward, until my face was next to his. His face went black, his eyes rolled into his head and he went still. I held him for a couple of seconds longer, experience made me a good judge of these things and I knew that he would be out for at least an hour.
"There, thatââ,¬â,,¢s better. Now for the next one."
As I got up, Mark, in an act of insane bravura, leapt at me fists flying. I caught him in a bear hug and fell to the ground with him underneath me. He made a sickening crunch as he broke my fall. There didnââ,¬â,,¢t seem to be any permanent damage, but he was out cold for the rest of the night. In a way I was glad, now I could find out what Ed was made of.
When I turned to face Ed, he lay back on the floor with his arms out. I stepped across him. Stood upright I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t see his face over my tum. I hitched my leggings up, adjusted my bra, tucked my T-shirt in. None of this needed doing, I was just building up the tension. I bent forward so I could see his face. Fear and anticipation showed in equal measure, he was also starting to hyperventilate.
"Since youââ,¬â,,¢re the only one left, Iââ,¬â,,¢d better squash you." He nodded in agreement. I wondered if he would regret that nod before the night was done.
I sat down on his trembling hips. I could feel the arousal in his jeans through the thin material of my leggings. As I gently leaned forward he put his arms around my tummy, he shuddered then relaxed, letting out a long slow breath. I leaned in some more. My tummy engulfed him, touching the floor on either side of his body. His body was pressing into mine, he was able to take far more weight than the twins but I knew that I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t even started yet. He groaned in pleasure, rubbing the sides of my tummy and my breasts. I leaned in more and his body suddenly caved in, now my body was pressing into his, rearranging his internal organs and pressing his ribcage in. His groans of pleasure suddenly turned to pain as he started to try and lift my body off him. Strong as he was he could make no difference to the pressure I was applying to him.
"Enough." He managed to gasp.
I grabbed his wrists and pinned his arms to the floor.
"No Ed. I decide when youââ,¬â,,¢ve had enough."
I leaned into him some more and he started to look really scared.
"And enough is a long way away yet."
I held him without adding anymore weight, watching his panic slowly rise as his breathing became shorter and shorter. He struggled vainly. For a couple of seconds I thought he was going to be able to lift me, but my fears proved completely unfounded, he couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even move me. Just before he blacked out I got up off him.
"This way." I said.
Leaving my step brothers to recover on their own, I lead a staggering Ed upstairs to my bedroom. I had a long bench that had been left to me by my mother, who was also a big woman. I pulled it away from the wall.
"Get undressed and lie on that." I ordered.
I left him to it and went to the bathroom. I came back naked, carrying a towel. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t going to lose my virginity to a geek like Ed, but I did want to squash him with my skin and not my clothing. Feigning disinterest in his huge member, I put the towel across his hips and sat on it. My legs on either side were now out of the way, I could bring the full weight of my tummy down on Ed. I had never dared try this with the twins, they simply werenââ,¬â,,¢t strong enough. I put my hands on my knees and leaned forward slightly. Ed reached up and caressed my breasts and tummy. I let him enjoy it for a few minuets more then started to add the pressure. I could feel his skin sweating, his muscles rippling and his body trembling with fear and anticipation. My own heat started to build. I looked him in the eye.
"You do know that Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to squash you to death like all the others donââ,¬â,,¢t you?"
He nodded, eyes wide with fear. I took his wrists in one hand and held his hands over his head. I leaned forward until his body was on the verge of collapsing, my breasts were just touching his face. Using my free hand I jiggled them on his face, I felt his skin flush as he came. I leaned forward until my body was pressing into his and I came. Through the heat of my orgasm I could hear Ed begging me to stop, so I squashed a little harder to shut him up and enjoyed my pleasure in peace. After a few minutes I leaned back to take a breath of air. Edââ,¬â,,¢s breathing was a little coarse, but apart from that he seemed fine.
"Still think you should be squashed instead of Mark?" I asked.
There were tears of frustration and pain in his eyes,
"It was all right at first," he whined, "but I didnââ,¬â,,¢t like that."
"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s a pity, itââ,¬â,,¢s the only squashing I do."
He groaned in agony as I pressed my body into his.
The bench gave me a degree of freedom I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t used to and it was dawn before I let Ed go. By this time he was in a very bad way. I had worked up to putting nearly my full weight on him, his ribcage creaked in the most ominous manner, his skin was grey and he was bleeding from the ears, nose and mouth. I walked to the window where the rays of the rising sun washed over me, illuminating my reflection in the full length mirror. I looked over my enormous body, made in the image of the Earth Goddess and realised how truly beautiful it was.

Sparrow.

(The next day Mark had extensive bruising and Paul was no worse than normal. Ed had two broken ribs, a dislocated hip and a ruptured spleen. He said he fell down the stairs looking for the bog. Two months later when he was visiting the twins again, I almost fainted when he asked my mum if he could stay the night).

How discovered Earth Power

Sparrow

Unlike my twin step brothers, who are a pair of wiry, tough little bleeders, I had always been a big girl. Though not big all
around. When I was thirteen, I was about a head taller than my step brothers, who were twelve, and heavier than the pair
of them put together. But all the weight was in my huge belly. I had skinny arms and legs and didn't even have a
particularly big arse. I was more or less spherical. From a distance I looked like a beachball on sticks, or as my father used
to put it, a giant sparrow.

I was big, I was teased. The two go together as naturally as bread and butter. On a particularly beautiful summers day,
shortly after my thirteenth birthday, I had been unmercifully baited by my two loving step brothers. They had run off
knowing I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t run after them. Nevertheless I had followed them on the off chance. There was no point waiting for bed
time, the parents would be there to stop me exacting my full revenge. I went to the old barn near Highfield which was
their usual base of operations. The big door opened easily and I peered into the dark interior. They were huddled over
something in the corner, so engrossed that they didnââ,¬â,,¢t hear my approach.

I reached down and grabbed them both by the hair, "Gotcha!" I said, and banged their heads together. Having spent my
whole life moving my enormous weight around, I was physically very powerful. Certainly Paul and Mark were no match for
me, even together. I grabbed Paul, the elder one, by both wrists and held his arms out from his sides. "Itââ,¬â,,¢s been a couple
of weeks since Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been able to teach you a lesson," I said, "Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to have to make this one count." As I was holding his
arms straight out, his skinny body was pressed against my immense stomach. I stepped forward, and he was between
me and the wall.

The flesh on my belly was not loose or flabby, in fact it was as tight as a drum. I could feel it pressing into his body. I
always thought of his skinny body as being tough, but it was offering no resistance at all to my generous tum. He had a
look of sheer horror on his face, and I suddenly divined what he was thinking, "Since you think my gut is so funny," I said,
"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to let it squash you like the insect you are." I leaned in. The effect was immediate, his face turned bright purple
and contorted with a pain that I knew he wasnââ,¬â,,¢t faking. I could feel him writhing, trying to twist out from under my body, I
leaned in a bit further and he was unable to move. A warmth spread from in between my legs and all the way up my spine
as he gasped for breath. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t even using all my weight. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t feel just strong, I felt truly powerful. Right then I had
the power of life or death and the feeling made me quiver with excitement. I held him for a few more seconds and took a
step back. Paul dropped to the floor and curled up as if he just been kicked in the stomach.

Mark gaped at me, his eyes wide with terror, too shocked to move. I grabbed him by the shoulder, "Your turn Marky boy."
Since I was holding him by the shoulder, his hands were free. He pushed against my stomach, trying to hold me away as I
slowly backed him up against the wall. I pressed him into place with my tummy and let go. His arms and legs thrashed
wildly, desperate to get away. I could feel all his helpless movements through my stomach. I leaned in, and all movement
ceased. The warmth in my body had turned into an all consuming heat, I salivated as I felt his tiny body writhe helplessly
against mine. I stepped back and let him drop next to his brother. They lay curled in the foetal position gasping for air as
I towered over them. Paul started to move "I hate you, bitch." he croaked. "Iââ,¬â,,¢m so sorry Paul," I said, my voice raw and
husky with emotion, "but Iââ,¬â,,¢ve not finished squashing yet."

I stepped across him and lowered myself onto his hips. "No, please" he sobbed, and started to cry. My throat was tight
and my heart thumped like a trip hammer. This was not about punishment anymore. Even if they were my closest friends
who had never done me an ill deed in their lives, I was going to squash them under my body. This was about power, true
feminine, Earth Power. I sat across his hips not moving. My belly covered his stomach and half his chest. I leaned forward,
moving all my weight onto him. He rolled his head a couple of times, then stopped moving and stopped breathing. I leaned
back off him and stroked his face. He looked dead. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t worried or even concerned, I was disappointed. The pleasure
hadnââ,¬â,,¢t lasted long enough.

A choked cry from the corner made me look round. It was Mark, tears pouring down his face, eyes wide with shock. I
stretched my arms up into the air and brought them down again to rub my tummy. "Donââ,¬â,,¢t worry Mark," I said, "itââ,¬â,,¢s your
turn now." I got up and walked toward him. The blood drained from his face, his pallor going a deathly pale. I smiled as I
thought how I was going to squash all that blood back up into his face again. His whole body started to shudder and
shake uncontrollably as I lowered him gently onto his back. I lowered myself carefully onto his hips and settled myself
down. Through my belly I could feel his body shaking. I leaned forward slowly until about half my weight was pressing on
him. He rolled his head and gasped, just as Paul had done, but he remained conscious, his face a picture of agony. I
leaned back a little, taking some of the weight off him. I stroked his face, "There, that wasnââ,¬â,,¢t too bad was it?" He shook
his head doubtfully, unsure what response to give.

"Donââ,¬â,,¢t worry," I said, "itââ,¬â,,¢s going to get a lot worse" and leaned forward again, putting about two thirds of my weight on
him. A scream started in his throat, but was squashed out before it could be voiced. His face went a deep red as the
blood was squashed into it. This was just as I predicted and the thought made me snigger. Mark went hysterical, I had
just squashed his brother, now I was doing him and I was laughing. The intolerable heat that had been building up in my
body suddenly broke loose and I had the first orgasm of my life. And the second. And the third. I leaned back to allow us
both to get a much needed breath of air. He was weeping piteously, begging me not to crush him. "Mark," I said as
patiently as I could, "Iââ,¬â,,¢m not crushing you, Iââ,¬â,,¢m squashing you." He didnââ,¬â,,¢t seem to appreciate the difference as I lent in and
put nearly my full weight on him. After a few seconds I pulled back as his eyes started to roll up in his head. He was
conscious, but only just. He moved his arms pathetically, I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t sure if he was trying to hit me but all he ended up
doing was rubbing my tummy in the most wonderfully sensuous manner. The Earth Power was now flowing so strongly
through my body, that it rang in my ears. I could hold back no more. I carefully lowered my full weight onto Mark, and he
went just as still as his brother.

I stood up, stretched and rubbed my tummy and looked at it admiringly. Before, I had hated it, all it did was slow me down
and make me the butt of cruel jokes and teasing. Now it was the most beautiful thing in the world. Paul groaned and
started to move, weakly. I reached down and checked Marksââ,¬â,,¢ pulse, he was still alive as well. "Good," I said, "we can do this
again some time." I rubbed my tummy again and stepped out of the barn into the glorious sunshine. It was the most
beautiful day of my life.

Sarah aka Sparrow.

In an ancient mythological society predating the Roman Impire there was a ruling king who had his queen. She was his most cherrished possesion, and of greatest value and status of his wealth. She was fed the finest grains, and meats that could be had, and in great quantity. Therefore she was a very fat woman, recorded at one time weighing what would be the equivalent of 1500 pounds. Much earlier in her life, to satisfy her personal desires, the king had given her power to have any convicted person, or conquered peoples, men, women and children, at her mercy as her slave. Up to about 630 pounds by then, she had developed an interest in the power of her weight over the past few years. She had by some strange incident sat on a young boy when she was nearly 500 pounds, and crushed him, leaving him severly injured. This aroused her, making her feel something, exciting her. She aquired another young man, brought to her,without the knowledge of her king so that she could experiment with this power she pocessed. The young man was about 12 or 13 years old when his fate was sealed. He was to be doomed to a painful death. At first she had sat on as the first boy was, but the first one had been 4 or 5 years younger and a lot more fragile. This second young boy took her weight this way, without being severely injured. This was not to be so easily survivable when she began to trample him, and in fact that was the end of him.
TO BE CONTINUED.....


Author: Admin

Posted: 11 Apr 2003 11:20 She couldn't resist. Later that day see sent her gaurds out to bring her another person to crush. They returned with a woman, a prostitute off the sreet. The queen grasped her by the throat and forced her back against a wall, slamming her back hard into it. Then she rambed into her with all her weight taking the breath from her further. As the queen backed away the woman fell to the floor gasping and the queen stepped onto her stomache and then put her other foot on the prostitues chest hoping to hear bones cracking. All she heard was the woman's resricted sqeal and gasps for air. So she moved both her feet onto the womans chest. She felt her breasts being squashed under her feet and her ribcage caving in, but no cracking sound still. She stepped off her and took her arm to drag her to a low granite alter in the room. Laying her down on it she then straddled the woman and dropped her buttox onto her chest with the full force of what she didn't know was gravity helping her. She kept her feet from touching the floor when she came down. A muffled grunt was heard. She did this again, and again onto the prostitutes chest and admired how her own belly jiggled each time. She was getting tired so she decided to just sit on her chest to rest for a moment. After a couple of minutes past the woman under her was barely alive, but she still hadn't heard her bones cracking. So now she took the woman down from the altar and put her beside it. She then stepped onto her chest again with both feet and supporting herself with her hands on the alter began trying to jump up and down on her tiny chest. She couldn't jump high at all but it was enough force that on the third one the prostitutes ribs gave in and many snapped completely. The queen smiled with pride and stood up sraight on the woman broken chest to admire her efforts. The sacrificed woman's breasts were mangled quite a bit and there was now nothing supporting the queens weight. She literally stood on the womans soft internal organs crushing them into mush. The queen was satisfied for the moment. TO BE CONTINUED.
Author: Admin

Posted: 11 Apr 2003 11:21 By the next lunar she had crushed at least 50 people to death, when the king discovered what she had done. He then had it written that she would be given all the convicted criminals, and conquered prisoners so that she wouldn't have to crush an good citizens. She used small children on her bed to sleep on. She had criminals lying on her walkways to trample. She had all the women taken to her crush chamber where she sat on them and trampled them all on the hard granite floor and alters one at a time. She took special interest in any victims that were fat. Only she could be fat, and any fat man,woman or child she would crush until they were completely mushed into goo. Trampling them maddly and bouncing up and down on them with all her weight breaking every bone in thier bodies from head to toe.
TO BE CONTINUED.

Alice and Mandy had just completely stuffed themselves at a local buffet and went back to Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s place. They were comparing belly sizes and pushing on each otherââ,¬â,,¢s tummies to compare tightness. Mandy was a lot smaller than Alice; but she carried most of her 370lbs. in her huge tight belly and bubble butt. Mandy remarked how it looked like Alice had swallowed a large beach ball. Then Mandy ask Alice about her strange beach ball stool cover again. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry but I just think itââ,¬â,,¢s kinda cool, so where did it come from? Alice finally broke ââ,¬Å"Ok, can you keep a secret?ââ,¬Â Mandy replied ââ,¬Å" Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been your friend for years, you need to ask?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Well ok, hereââ,¬â,,¢s the truth I found out that Mike was cheating on me with my other friends so I made sure he would never break anyone elseââ,¬â,,¢s heart.ââ,¬Â Alice then told Mandy everything about the shape changing powder, turning Mike into a beach ball, testing his strength, and finally popping him. Mandy in disbelief said, ââ,¬Å"Oh my God, you really did that? No thatââ,¬â,,¢s not possible thereââ,¬â,,¢s no such powder, you were drunk or something.ââ,¬Â Alice remarked, ââ,¬Å"I know you donââ,¬â,,¢t believe it, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t either, but Iââ,¬â,,¢ll get you proof.ââ,¬Â Alice went outside to the garden and returned with a frog in her hands then put it on the coffee table. ââ,¬Å"Ok take this powder and sprinkle a little on its head and think of a hard to pop water balloon, without the water please.ââ,¬Â Mandy did and to her disbelief a 6-inch blue water balloon replaced the frog. ââ,¬Å"No way, cool trick where did the frog go?ââ,¬Â Alice replied ââ,¬Å"I told you the powder changed him into the balloon, now comes the fun part, turn around and sit on it. When it pops, no more frog.ââ,¬Â Mandy said ââ,¬Å" What? Your telling me that if I sit on this balloon and pop it the frog will pop too? Ok what the heck Iââ,¬â,,¢m game.ââ,¬Â Mandy had always secretly loved to squish things with her big beautiful body. Mandy turned around and slowly lowered her 370 lb. body on the balloon, Alice watched as the balloon flattened out under Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s huge butt. It got wider and wider then all but disappeared under her butt. Mandy could feel the balloon touch her butt, widen out, then strain under her, she could feel a lump touching her women-hood and she thought ââ,¬Å"if this really is that frog heââ,¬â,,¢s getting more woman than he can handle, to bad he wonââ,¬â,,¢t last.ââ,¬Â Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s weight settled on the little balloon, she wiggled a little and ââ,¬Å"bangââ,¬Â it popped. ââ,¬Å"Wow, I like that little diversion, got any more?ââ,¬Â Mandy stood up and looked back at the remains of the balloon. Mandy loved to squish and crush things with her weight; she loved the feeling of power it gave her. ââ,¬Å" So thatââ,¬â,,¢s really how you got rid of Mike? I think thatââ,¬â,,¢s so cool; can I have some powder to play with?ââ,¬Â Alice looked surprised and said ââ,¬Å" thatââ,¬â,,¢s not the response I was expecting, youââ,¬â,,¢ve got an evil side. Yes you can have some powder, but remember the change is permanent.ââ,¬Â Oh, and you should like to know that the victim sees, feels, and hears everything.ââ,¬Â Mandy excitedly took the powder and made an excuse to leave, a warm powerful feeling started brewing in her overstuffed belly. She started dreaming of all the frogs that were always in her backyard keeping her awake at night, she would sure show them.
Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s husband was not expecting her to return home anytime soon; so he had invited his girlfriend over to get some action while she was gone. He had become disgusted with his wifeââ,¬â,,¢s constant weight gain and his new girlfriend had a perfect ââ,¬Å"BayWatchââ,¬Â body. When Mandy walked into the living room and saw the size 8 thong on the couch she lost it. She thought ââ,¬Å"No way has he got some slut in here, Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been gone for an hour and heââ,¬â,,¢s screwing some bitch!ââ,¬Â She ran upstairs to the bedroom and threw open the door, and there on the bed was her husband with a skinny tan girl riding him. In a fit of rage Mandy jerked the girl off him and shoved her into the wall; then she jumped into the air and landed butt first on her husbands upper body. He made a whooshing sound as the air left his chest. ââ,¬Å"You stupid piece of shit! You think itââ,¬â,,¢s ok to screw some chick anytime I go out? Well you two just messed up real bad! Mandy thought of what Alice had done to the frog and pulled out the powder. The girl in the corner was named Becky and she was terrified as Mandy walked over to her and said ââ,¬Å" what the hell do you think your doing with my husband? Oh let me guess you screw him a few times, get him to leave me then get all his money?ââ,¬Â Becky knew she was caught she did this kind of thing for a living, find some rich guy with a fat wife, seduce him and steal his money. She knew her body was irresistible. She started to run but Mandy was ready for her, she grabbed her and crushed her to the floor, by this time Steve had recovered and ran over to Mandy. Steve yelled, ââ,¬Å" Hey get off her, you fat cow, I think I love her.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å" What!!ââ,¬Â Mandy could not believe her ears; her husband just said he loved this bitch. She recognized the girl, from pictures in the newspaper, as the woman who had been breaking up marriages for money for the last two years.
ââ,¬Å"No Steve this bitch is going to pay for all the lives sheââ,¬â,,¢s ruinedââ,¬Â, with that Mandy pulled out the powder and sprinkled a little on Beckyââ,¬â,,¢s head and thought ââ,¬Å"water balloon just like before.ââ,¬Â To Steveââ,¬â,,¢s disbelief Becky disappeared, but Mandy knew right where she was she could feel her under her massive stomach; she was a tight little lump under her. Steve Said ââ,¬Å" Whaââ,¬Â¦what did you do with Becky?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å" Oh sheââ,¬â,,¢s right here Steve under my belly, you see Alice gave me this powder that can change things into anything I think of so I turned her into a 6 inch balloon.ââ,¬Å" I can feel her straining to support my heavy tummy Steve, Did I tell you how much food I ate tonight? You know how my belly gets real firm when I eat a lot, I sure hope she can take the pressure. Maybe I should bounce and see.ââ,¬Â Steve stammered ââ,¬Å"no wait, I donââ,¬â,,¢t believe you, Beckyââ,¬â,,¢s not a balloon under you thatââ,¬â,,¢s impossible.ââ,¬Â Mandy put her weight into her belly and started to bounce and roll around on the balloon. She could feel it trapped under her, massaging her full belly, it felt good, and then she thought ââ,¬Å" no not yet.ââ,¬Â Mandy got up and sure enough there was an out of shape 6inch water balloon on the floor. Steve looked at Mandy and said, ââ,¬Å" Turn her back you crazy bitch.ââ,¬Â Mandy grabbed Steveââ,¬â,,¢s arm and threw him into the wall, then sat on his chest again.
After a while he pasted out, Steve woke up to see Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s nude body leaning with her back against the wall. Steve noticed that Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s belly was truly huge, swollen from all the food she had eaten; she looked like she had swallowed a basketball. ââ,¬Å"What did you do with her?ââ,¬Â Mandy looked at Steve and smiled ââ,¬Å"Oh donââ,¬â,,¢t worry Beckyââ,¬â,,¢s still with us for now.ââ,¬Â Steve looked around ââ,¬Å"where?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Sheââ,¬â,,¢s right behind me kissing my ass, want to see?ââ,¬Â Steve ran up to Mandy and tried to see between Mandy and the wall. He could see a very tight looking balloon bulging out from between Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s butt cheeks and the wall. ââ,¬Å"Your little girlfriend canââ,¬â,,¢t possibly take much more of this fun, any last words? Iââ,¬â,,¢m trying to think of a fitting end for her, maybe I should drop her to the floor and slowly step down on her like the bug she is.ââ,¬Â Mandy moved away from the wall but Becky did not drop to the floor. Steve thought, ââ,¬Å" Did she pop her? No, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t hear anything.ââ,¬Â As Mandy turned around Steve got his answer, he could see the balloon still stuck in her butt crack, her butt was 4 times the size of the poor balloon. Mandy reached back and pulled Becky out of her butt then dropped her to the floor. ââ,¬Å" You want to watch? Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to step on her now.ââ,¬Â Steve was still on the floor and Mandy dropped the balloon next to his head then put her bare foot on top of it. From Steveââ,¬â,,¢s view he was looking up at Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s huge round belly, He thought to himself ââ,¬Å"my god it looks like she stuffed twenty more pounds in that belly of hers, it seems to defy gravity.ââ,¬Â Mandy started to apply her weight to the balloon and it budged out in all directions trying to take her weight. Steve could see the balloon change from a solid blue color to almost clear as it stretched under Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s foot. ââ,¬Å"Oh this feel good, look at poor Becky sheââ,¬â,,¢s stretched to twice her size trying to hold me up. Well Iââ,¬â,,¢ve got news for her Iââ,¬â,,¢m not even putting half my body on her. I know she canââ,¬â,,¢t take it all, so lets try something different.ââ,¬Â Mandy picked up Becky and held her in front of her belly so Becky could see how much bigger she was, then started to walk to her dressing stool. Steve lunged for Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s arm and accidentally knocked her forward, she fell to the floor and threw both her hands up to stop herself. Mandy realized that she had let go of the balloon, then felt it under her tight belly as she hit the floor. Becky thought she was going to die from the pain, as this fat bitch squished her with her huge foot, her weight was enormous. Then the pressure lifted for a minute to be replaced by the feeling of a building crushing her. She could feel her body stretching out under the weight but it was too much and too fast for her. Steve saw his wife drop the balloon, crash down on top of it belly first, and then he heard a muffled pop. ââ,¬Å"Ahh Steve! You took away all my fun, I was going to sit on her real slow and see how much she could take.ââ,¬Â
Mandy got up and looked down at her overstuffed belly, shrugged and peeled off the pieces of balloon stuck to it. Mike stammered, ââ,¬Å" Sheââ,¬â,,¢s goneââ,¬Â¦ you killed her! You crazy bitch you canââ,¬â,,¢t get away with this.ââ,¬Â Mandy looked at him and said, ââ,¬Å" Umm, I just did Steve do you see a body anywhere? I guess since you love her so much more than me you should join her.ââ,¬Â With that Mandy walked over to the dresser picked up the vial of powder and jumped at Steve, tackling him to the floor. ââ,¬Å" Ok Steve which do you want to become a water balloon or a beach ball? I vote for beach ball, that way youââ,¬â,,¢ll stick around longer.ââ,¬Â Steve protested, ââ,¬Å" You canââ,¬â,,¢t do this Iââ,¬â,,¢m your husband.ââ,¬Â Mandy smiled and replied ââ,¬Å" oh yes I can and willââ,¬Â with that she sprinkled a little powder on his head then thought beach ball, 24 inch, and very strong. Steve changed and to her satisfaction was under her huge belly. ââ,¬Å" Well Steve lets see how you take the pressure of my bellyââ,¬Â Mandy looked down between her breasts to the stem and could see two little eyes looking back at her. ââ,¬Å"Good I see youââ,¬â,,¢ve got a good viewââ,¬Â, Mandy started to bounce on the beach ball forcing her firm belly into it with all her weight. Her belly was squishing Steve out into a 4-inch tall column, after a few minutes of this she stopped and said, ââ,¬Å" I see your pretty tough, lets see how you handle my big butt.ââ,¬Â Mandy got up and walked Steve over to her dressing stool, put it in front of her dressing mirror and sat Steve on it. ââ,¬Å" Can you see yourself in the mirror? Hope you enjoy the view it will be your last.ââ,¬Â Mandy turned around and slowly sat on the ball. After all her weight was on it she looked in the mirror to see her wonderful body crushing the poor beach ball. Her butt was wider than the ball by 4inches on either side and she was squishing him down to about 3 inches tall. She thought to herself ââ,¬Å" well he took that easy enough but I think I should bounce a little and see if he can handle that.ââ,¬Â Steve couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe how heavy his wifeââ,¬â,,¢s body was the pain was incredible. She was forcing him to stretch out to hold her massive weight, and then she started bouncing. Each bounce caused him to stretch out even more every time she came down on him, Mandy thought ââ,¬Å"this is it, Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to pop him any second, oh Iââ,¬â,,¢m getting wet just thinking about it.ââ,¬Â But Steve wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t pop.ââ,¬Å" Wow you are strong but Iââ,¬â,,¢m starting to wear out, so you need to just give up and pop, ok?ââ,¬Â Mandy started to bounce harder and higher but to no avail, she could just not pop him. She got up and looked back at poor Steve. He was very misshapen and looked like he had been stretched out to about 30 inches. She knocked him to the floor, put her bare foot on him and stepped forward onto him and then over in a real slow walk. Mandy loved the feel of the ball stretching around her foot; it gave her a warm powerful feel. She did it again enjoying the power she had over him. Steve still would not pop and Mandy was running out of ideas, then it came to her she grabbed the phone and called Alice. ââ,¬Å" Hey girl, still feeling good after the feeding we had? I want you to come over and have some fun with my husband and me. Alice said, ââ,¬Å" What do you say?ââ,¬Â Alice knew Steve hated fat girls and resented her for helping Mandy get fatter. She said, ââ,¬Å" What gives? My 550 lb. body repulses Steve, why would he want me over there?ââ,¬Â Mandy replied ââ,¬Å"oh I donââ,¬â,,¢t think heââ,¬â,,¢s in a position to complain, see I just caught him with that skinny little adulteress from the paper. I took care of her but I would like some help with him.ââ,¬Â Alice said ââ,¬Å" Huh? What kind of help, did you turn him into a beach ball?ââ,¬Â Mandy laughed and replied; ââ,¬Å"yes and now he wonââ,¬â,,¢t pop. Want to help or not?ââ,¬Â Alice said, ââ,¬Å" Yes Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be over in a sec.ââ,¬Â
Alice knocked on the door 20 minutes later and Mandy let her in, she was still nude and a little flushed in the face. ââ,¬Å"Heââ,¬â,,¢s upstairs grab a beer and come on up.ââ,¬Â Alice joined Mandy in the bedroom and saw that she had placed a sagging Steve on her dressing stool. Alice downed her beer and asked, ââ,¬Å" So whatââ,¬â,,¢s the problem? Youââ,¬â,,¢re not heavy enough to pop him? Mandy looked at her and said, ââ,¬Å"I sure thought I was but I have tried a couple different ways and he wonââ,¬â,,¢t pop.ââ,¬Â Mandy said, ââ,¬Å"Why donââ,¬â,,¢t you take off your clothes and give Steve a view of how big you really are. Alice took off her top and pants exposing her big breasts and massive belly. ââ,¬Å"Mandy pulled Alice over to Steve and said ââ,¬Å" hey Steve look who I found to help us out, look at the size of her enormous belly it would make two of you. Want to feel how much it weights? Ok, Alice sit on him for me.ââ,¬Â Mandy watched as Alice positioned her massive butt over Steve and slowly sat down, each of her butt cheeks were the size of the beach ball. Steve started to spread out under her straining to take her weight; he got wider and wider as Alice slowly added her 550lbs. to him. Mandy started to get wet all over again as she watched Alice squish Steve. He finally stopped spreading out as all of Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s body settled on him; he was a thin 2-inch tall colored line under her huge butt. ââ,¬Å" Wow Iââ,¬â,,¢m impressed heââ,¬â,,¢s holding you up, why donââ,¬â,,¢t you bounce for me and see if that works.ââ,¬Â Poor Steve was terrified as he saw Alice standing in front of him; her belly was easily twice the size of Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s. When she sat on him he knew he was done for, her weight was immense, much more than his wifeââ,¬â,,¢s, then Mandy told her to bounce. ââ,¬Å"Oh My Godââ,¬Â he thought ââ,¬Å"I canââ,¬â,,¢t take anymore, I just want to die.ââ,¬Â Alice bounced on the ball and Mandy watched as it would stretch out under her massive butt each time she landed on it. Mandy could not believe it Steve still would not pop. ââ,¬Å"Did you have this much of a problem with Mike?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Yeah I did but I ââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â Mandy cut her off and said ââ,¬Å"I got an idea get up and put him on the floor.ââ,¬Â Alice did what Mandy wanted and Mandy laid down on top of the beach ball squishing it down to 4 inches tall again. ââ,¬Å"Hey Steve did you like Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s weight on you? I bet that was pretty painful, but nothing compared to what is about to happen. You held up against my 370lbs. and I thought for sure you couldnââ,¬â,,¢t handle Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s 550lbs. but you proved me wrong. Youââ,¬â,,¢re strong but I bet you canââ,¬â,,¢t handle both of us at the same time, thatââ,¬â,,¢s 920lbs. ââ,¬Å"I sure hope your ready for this much woman, Alice sit on top of my back.ââ,¬Â Alice slowly lowered her huge butt on top of Mandy covering her from neck to the bottom of her butt. Mandy could see Steve spreading out under them from between her breasts, 3inches, 2 inches, he kept spreading out, and her belly forced him to conform to it. He kept getting wider and thinner until he was wider then her belly and about an inch tall. Steve knew he had no chance, the pressure of both the women was un-imaginable, and the weight just kept coming more and more without end. He could no longer see anything as Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s breasts covered his little face. Then just as the pressure stop increasing, he heard Alice say ââ,¬Å" thatââ,¬â,,¢s all I got Mandy, heââ,¬â,,¢s doing it!! He holding us up, I never would have guessed a beach ball could hold up 920lbs. of hot honeys.ââ,¬Â Bang!!! ââ,¬Å" oh well he was holding us up. That was great.ââ,¬Â Alice and Mandy both got up and looked down at the remains of Steve, He was a flat 36-inch circle with a huge hole in one side. Mandy laughed and said, ââ,¬Å"A fitting end donââ,¬â,,¢t you think? Well, do you want to show me how you made that seat cover?ââ,¬Â Alice smiled and said, ââ,¬Å"of course

Steve walked through his living room door and was surprised to find his girlfriend standing there. Gina was pretty, with long straight black hair, stood about 5ââ,¬â,,¢7ââ,¬Â tall and weighed a nicely plump 240lbs. Steveââ,¬â,,¢s preference was for large ladies and he had been having a secret affair for a few weeks behind Ginaââ,¬â,,¢s back.

ââ,¬Å"So Iââ,¬â,,¢m not enough woman for you, eh?ââ,¬Â said Gina, obviously very angry.
ââ,¬Å"What do you mean?ââ,¬Â replied Steve, knowing full well that heââ,¬â,,¢d been rumbled.
ââ,¬Å"You little bastard,ââ,¬Â she spat, ââ,¬Å"nobody cheats on me and gets away with it!ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Whaââ,¬Â¦? Buââ,¬Â¦!ââ,¬Â stuttered Steve, slightly shocked by her rage
ââ,¬Å"You wanted more womanly flesh? Youââ,¬â,,¢ve got it! Turn around and say hi to my two friends.ââ,¬Â

Steve turned around and was amazed to see two utterly gargantuan women standing behind him, both dressed in tight black all-in-one catsuits, which left no curve to the imagination!
ââ,¬Å"Whââ,¬Â¦ whââ,¬Â¦ where did you come from?ââ,¬Â he stammered.

He stood rooted to the spot as he looked up at these two women-mountains. The woman on the left was well over 6ââ,¬â,,¢8ââ,¬Â tall, and so big that it defied belief! She had simply massive, beachball sized breasts, a huge belly, and thighs and hips that would easily fill an entire king-sized bed with no room to spare!
ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m Giant Julie,ââ,¬Â she boomed down at him.
ââ,¬Å"And Iââ,¬â,,¢m Massive Mandy,ââ,¬Â bellowed the other woman.

Steve looked at her and was terrified to realise that she was even bigger than Julie! Her head brushed the high ceiling, making her roughly 7ââ,¬â,,¢ tall and although her breasts werenââ,¬â,,¢t as big, all of her weight was focused in her colossal belly, hips, and thighs. Her ass must have been nearly 10 feet wide! He couldnââ,¬â,,¢t begin to imagine what their weights were, but he was about to find out!

ââ,¬Å"I weigh just over twelve hundred pounds,ââ,¬Â said Julie.
ââ,¬Å"And Iââ,¬â,,¢m a mere fifteen hundred,ââ,¬Â boomed Mandy, ââ,¬Å"and your lovely girlfriend has asked us to teach you a lesson youââ,¬â,,¢ll never forget.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"So weââ,¬â,,¢re going to crush your puny body to a paste,ââ,¬Â laughed Julie with an evil grin.
ââ,¬Å"Whaââ,¬Â¦?ââ,¬Â gaped Steve as the two women moved towards him, each of their footsteps making the floor bounce.

They moved with surprising speed for their size, and were quickly standing next to Steve ââ,¬â€œ Julie behind him, and Mandy in front of him. Their enormous bodies completely dwarfed his 5ââ,¬â,,¢11ââ,¬Â, 175lb frame. The flesh of their mountainous bellies was just inches away from him.

ââ,¬Å"Do you want to stay and watch, Gina?ââ,¬Â asked Mandy
ââ,¬Å"Oh yeah,ââ,¬Â she replied, ââ,¬Å"I want to hear him scream. I want to hear him beg for mercy, and I want to hear his puny body crumple under you two!ââ,¬Â
Steveââ,¬â,,¢s eyes widened, ââ,¬Å"Gina! No! Please! Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry! Stop this! PLEASE!ââ,¬Â
Gina laughed back at him and shook her head, ââ,¬Å"No chance, little man. Girls, turn him into a pancake!ââ,¬Â

With that, the two gargantuan women began to walk towards each other, sandwiching Steve between them. He began to scream and beg for mercy, but his pleas became muffled as their acres of flesh engulfed his body. They pressed more and more weight together until he was trapped between about 800lbs of pressure, and then Mandy took a step backwards. Steveââ,¬â,,¢s body collapsed to the floor, and he lay there gasping.

He felt Mandyââ,¬â,,¢s footsteps move away from him, and he looked up just in time to see her position her gargantuan ass over his stereo.
ââ,¬Å"Noooââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â he gasped.
Mandy looked at him and smiled, and then sat her full weight down onto his stereo. It didnââ,¬â,,¢t stand a chance as her three quarters of a tonne completely crushed the stereo and table in a cacophony of snapping plastic and splintering wood. Within seconds, Mandy was sitting on the floor, with all of the stereo remains hidden under her monumentally huge backside.

Julie picked up Steveââ,¬â,,¢s body with one huge arm, and threw him onto the sofa. She walked over and hovered her gigantic ass right over him. She was actually wider than the sofa! Gina looked on in awe as Julie sat her massive bulk down onto the sofa.
ââ,¬Å"Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Pleeeeeease! Have merc..ââ,¬Â Steveââ,¬â,,¢s screams were cut short by over 1,000lbs of flab landing on him. The sofa groaned and creaked, and simply couldnââ,¬â,,¢t cope. It tore apart under the onslaught of Julieââ,¬â,,¢s huge bulk, which overflowed the armrests. Her huge weight crushed the sofa flat, and crushed Steve right through it! Her full weight had landed on top of him when the sofa gave way, and the sound of his bones snapping was clearly audiable.

She stood up and turned around to look at the wreckage. His ribcage had obviously given way and many of his ribs were broken. It also looked like the weight was too much for his legs, and they had snapped under the strain. Steve was gasping for air.

ââ,¬Å"Pââ,¬Â¦ pââ,¬Â¦. please,ââ,¬Â he begged, ââ,¬Å"have mercy. No moreââ,¬Â¦ I beg you!ââ,¬Â
Mandy and Julie looked at Gina to see if she had changed her mind, but she simply replied, ââ,¬Å"Mandy ââ,¬â€œ finish him!ââ,¬Â
Mandy grinned, ââ,¬Å"with pleasure,ââ,¬Â she said. ââ,¬Å"What do you think Jools? A splash?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Yeah, go on ââ,¬â€œ full weight splash the little runt.ââ,¬Â

Massive Mandy stomped over to where his body lay and picked him up. She carried him to his dining table and lay him on it.
ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re about to feel a 1500lb splash,ââ,¬Â she whispered to him, ââ,¬Å"if youââ,¬â,,¢ve got any prayers I suggest you say them now.ââ,¬Â
Steve continued to beg and plead for his life, but Mandy and Julie just laughed back at him.

Mandy stood at the end of the table, and towered over her broken victim. She bent her knees in preparation.
ââ,¬Å"Say bye-bye,ââ,¬Â laughed Giant Julie.
Mandy launched herself into the air, a massive shadow covering the table and Steve. He screamed and put his hands up to try and stop her, but nothing could. Her immense weight would destroy anything under it. Finally, her massive bulk completed its huge arc and she landed full-weight on top of the hapless Steve. His screams were instantly silenced, and the table gave way immediately in a shower of splinters and chunks of wood. A couple of the chairs nearby also got caught under her enormous bulk and they too were completely destroyed.

Once the carnage had subsided, Mandy rose to her full height and looked down at yet another victim. Steveââ,¬â,,¢s body was virtually flat. His ribcage had completely compressed, and his other bones had also been snapped and crumpled. He wasnââ,¬â,,¢t moving.

Gina looked at him, and then looked around the remains of his living room. ââ,¬Å"Great job girls,ââ,¬Â she said, ââ,¬Å"allow me to buy you lunch.ââ,¬Â

And with that, Gina left the room, followed by her two gargantuan crushers who left a trail of debris and destruction in their wake.

ok this is not so much a story as it was a dream I had but it would make a good story. The women of the View were on the Jay Leno show either early this week or late last I can't remember but I had been thinking about how big Star Jones was. Then the other night I had this dream that I was on the Jay Leno show and then Star came out and instead of sitting where you normally would she came over and sat on top of me. She preceeded to talk to Jay like all his guest do. She just kept sitting on me and talking and then I kind of woke up. Not much to the dream but it was true. I was thinking about that dream and then started to add things to it like. It was a all woman audiance and they all weighed between 300 to 600 pounds. Then instead of Jay Leno, Zas was the guest host and she was telling star to squash me good. Then she started to ask women in the audiance if they wanted to come down and have a turn at squashing me. All the Big beautifull women in the audiance where chanting squash him...squash him over and over again. Then after all the women in the audiance got done squashing me Zas grabs me and puts me in her chair then sits on me for the rest of her show! anyway I wish my dream would have went like that but I'm happy with the short one that I had.

The Feedee Next Door
By Niteprince

A few days ago, I was in my back yard when I heard a lot of noise coming next door. The house has been empty for about a year and a half. I went towards the front to see what was going on. I see moving trucks moving sofas and stuff. My wife came out and said
ââ,¬Å"Who are the new neighbors?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"I have no Idea. Maybe when they get finish settled in, we can go meet them.ââ,¬Â
I said. So later that night, my wife Sara went out with some friends. I heard the doorbell and I answered. It was a beautiful lady. She was on the big side and I do mean Big. I'd say she was about 350 to 375 of big lovely flesh. She has brown hair and blue eyes. Her height was but 5ââ,¬â,,¢6ââ,¬Â.
ââ,¬Å"Hello. Iââ,¬â,,¢m your new neighbor next door. I was wonder could I use your phone. My phone was never turned on. Oh, Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t even tell you my name. My name is Cindy.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Sure Cindy. Come in. My name is Scott and it is nice to meet you. The phone is right on the table over here.ââ,¬Â
I pointed the phone to her and she walked over to it. Seeing that much flesh what amazing. A big woman and Beautiful at that and any guy that gets a hold of her is a lucky one. She made her phone call and said
ââ,¬Å"Thank you. I hope you have a good night. By the way, youââ,¬â,,¢re cute.ââ,¬Â
And she left closing the door behind her. My wife came in the door a minute later and asked
ââ,¬Å"Who was that just left our house?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"That was Cindy. Our new neighbor. She had to use the phone. Her phone wasnââ,¬â,,¢t turned on.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Oh okay. She seems like a nice girl. On the big side, but a nice girl.ââ,¬Â
The next day I was sitting in my back yard once more enjoying the sun. I see Cindy come to the fence. The fence is short. It comes up to her chest.
ââ,¬Å"Hello Scott. I hate to bug you on a nice day like this, but can you do a favor for me?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Sure. What is it?ââ,¬Â I said as I walked over to the fence.
ââ,¬Å"I have a sound system in the house and I have no idea how to put it together. When it comes to electronics, I just know how to work the remote.ââ,¬Â
Then she smiled at me.
ââ,¬Å"Sure that wonââ,¬â,,¢t be a problem. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be over in 10 minutes.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Great and thank you Scott.ââ,¬Â
As she walked away, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe my eyes. She was wearing a Bikini and seeing flesh just pouring from every inch of her bikini. Last night was the first I ever saw a large woman before. Well, a large woman that big. I went over to her house and rung the doorbell. She came to the door with her Bikini on.
ââ,¬Å"Thanks for coming over Scott. You donââ,¬â,,¢t know how much this means to meââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"No problem Cindy. Where is the Stereo?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Walk this way to the front roomââ,¬Â
She showed me the stereo and the thing was in pieces. Everything was out the box.
ââ,¬Å"Sorry about the mess. I try to put it together myself, but I had no luck. Maybe you will.ââ,¬Â Said Cindy as she smiled
ââ,¬Å"Sure. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll try.ââ,¬Â I replied
ââ,¬Å"Do you want anything to drink or anything to eat Scott?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"No thanks. Iââ,¬â,,¢m fineââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Okay. If you need anything, just ask. I have to do some laundryââ,¬Â
So she left me in the room with million of pieces of Stereo lying on the floor. I began to put the beast together. Took me an hour before I had it hooked up. She came in and saw what I had done so far.
ââ,¬Å"Oh thank you very much. I would never got it together. I got to repay you in some way. As she walks over to Scott and smiles.
ââ,¬Å"Naaa. You donââ,¬â,,¢t need to repay me. Just doing something nice. Well, I better get going. You have a good dayââ,¬Â
ââ,¬ËœYou too Scott.ââ,¬Â Grinned Cindy as she winked at me.
I feel that she likes me. She knows Iââ,¬â,,¢m married, but I guess that wonââ,¬â,,¢t stop her. So I have to watch out.
I got a call that night on the phone. It was about 9 p.m. My wife was in the front room with me watching TV with me on he sofa. It was Cindy. Somehow she got our number. I picked up the phone off the able and answered,
ââ,¬Å"Hello?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Hello Scott. This Is Cindy. How are you tonight?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m doing good thanks for asking.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Scott? I found a way I can repay you. Come over for Dinner tonight. Bring your wife if you want. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll cook up a big feast for us three.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Hold on for a sec Cindy.ââ,¬Â
I turn to my right and said ââ,¬Å"Honey? Cindy wants to cook us dinner tomorrow because I hooked up her stereo and she wants to repay me.ââ,¬Â
Well Scott, I would love to, but Iââ,¬â,,¢m going out with a few friends tomorrow night. Why donââ,¬â,,¢t you go over and have dinner with her.ââ,¬Â Said my wife
ââ,¬Å"You sure Honey? Iââ,¬â,,¢ll stay home, if you want me to?ââ,¬Â as I said waiting for the answer no.
ââ,¬Å"Sure Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure. Go and have fun. I have no problem with it Scott.ââ,¬Â
I put the phone back to my ear and said
ââ,¬Å"Cindy? My wife has plans. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be there tomorrow. What time should I be there?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Mmmmm about 7 p.m. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll have everything done by then.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Okay See you tomorrow then Cindy.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Bye. Sexy.ââ,¬Â Said Cindy as she did a small laugh
I tried to avoid her all day that day. I was in the back reading my paper. Each time I see her in her back yard with a pair of cut off shorts. So short, they came up to her thighs. Talking about big legs. The more I see her, more I got turned on. I guess I like big woman. Who knows? I kind of noticed that she was always eating food. A Bag of chips, sandwiches, Candy, or something, but it was in her mouth. She never stopped eating. I guess she loves food. So, dinner came around and went over. She answered and she wore a pair of pants with a black shirt. She had blue jeans she had to put her jeans over her bully because it was huge. I never saw a woman with a big belly like that before. She took me over to the dinner table and boy she did have a feast waiting. She had turkey, ham, chicken, stake, corn, peas, stuffing, and pies. She had it all.
ââ,¬Å"Well Cindy, I see you cooked up a storm here. WOW!! Iââ,¬â,,¢ll never eat all of this. I will be on my first plate and be full!!!ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Well Scott, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t tell you this, but I like to gain weight and I get turned on when a man feeds me. Iââ,¬â,,¢m seeking a guy who loves to feed his woman. But Iââ,¬â,,¢ll never find that guy. Not many men like big woman. Especially ones who want to gain.ââ,¬Â
Well, I was shocked that she wanted to be larger than she is now, but everyone is different I guess
ââ,¬Å"Scott? If this bothers you, you can leave. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll understand.ââ,¬Â
I sat there and thought for a second. She is lovely and I like her a lot. When she told me that she gains that kind of made me horny. See my wife goes out a lot and I donââ,¬â,,¢t see her much or do anything together. So being with this beautiful lady would be a pleasure.
ââ,¬Å"Cindy? I want to stay. To tell you the truth, Iââ,¬â,,¢m turned on by your weight.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Really??? Your not lying right?ââ,¬Â
I smiled at her and said
ââ,¬Å"No. You turn me on. I got up out of my chair and walked to her.
ââ,¬Å"I really want you Cindy. You are so beautiful and bigââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"What about our wife Scott?ââ,¬Â
My wife and I donââ,¬â,,¢t get along much. She is always out. But she doesnââ,¬â,,¢t have to know about this. It can be between me and you.ââ,¬Â
I picked up a piece of turkey on her plate and started to feed her. More I fed her, more I loved her. I never thought I would become a feeder. I never thought I would love a large woman and watch her grow. After dinner, she couldnââ,¬â,,¢t eat any more and she asked
ââ,¬Å"Scott? Would you mid if I took my pants off.ââ,¬Â then she smiled
When she said that, I got hard and she saw it through my pants
ââ,¬Å"I take that as a yes then.ââ,¬Â Smiled Cindy
She stood up and unbuttoned her pants and all you heard was pop from the button. She unzipped her pants and let it down. Boy what a Belly I thought t myself. Nice and big. I thought she was 350, but after that belly, I said 450. It hung out big time. Her panties could not hold it, they just gave up and you heard a big rip
ââ,¬Å"Sorry. I guess my belly was too big for my panties.
Man I wanted that so badly.
ââ,¬Å"Well, lets take your pants off now.ââ,¬Â Said Cindy she began to unbutton my pants.
My pants went down with the quickness. She saw my cock was hard.
ââ,¬Å"Mmmmmm nice and firm cock? I love to have it in me. Letââ,¬â,,¢s go in the front room and get comfortable there.ââ,¬Â
She held to my cock and led me in the front room and took off her shirt. Her breasts were big and I mean big. They were a bout 50JJ. Talking about a big lady big top, big belly, but her butt wasnââ,¬â,,¢t big. Small but, but I didnââ,¬â,,¢t mind that. She pulled down the ripped panties and bent over on the coffee table and said softly
ââ,¬Å"How bad do you want me?
I came over to her ass and slid my hard cock in her. Her puss was so tight and juicy. I never felt a pussy so good. I took my hands and hen on her ass. I started to lo slow and she said

ââ,¬Å"YESSSS!!!!!!! YESSSSSS!!!! HARDER!!!!!!!! HARDER!!!!!!!!!! OH GOD YESSSSSS!!!!!!!ââ,¬Â As she yelled.
Then I slowed my row and just sat there in her. She sat up and turned around and my cock fell out of her lovely puss.
ââ,¬Å"Scott, sit on the sofa.ââ,¬Â Smiled Cindy
ââ,¬Å"No better yet, my room up stairs. It will be more comfortable because the bed is softââ,¬Â
So we both went upstairs to her room and when we got there, she locked the door and pushed me on the bed. Cindy climbed the bed and slid her puss on my cock. The she lean forward and laid her massive body on me. She ran that puss up and down on my cock. The she took her arms and wrapped them around my back so she was holding tight. She bounced on me hard and fast. I felt the full impact of her with on my body. More she pounded, more my cock love it. She was smothering me with her whole body. Her tits were covering my face and her belly on mine. Man what a rush. Then she stops. She grinded her puss all over my cock. Then she sat up strait and fucked my cock hard and deep. MAN WHAT A WOMAN!!!!! She is amazing. I never felt a puss like this. Cindy bounced on my cock so hard with her massive weight that I almost came. She held her belly so it wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t slap my belly and have her weight all on me. Then all of a sudden, she let the belly go. When she did that, I was in heaven. I came so much that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t stop. When I came, she stopped.
ââ,¬Å"Scott? Thank you for a good time and thank you for coming over, that was your reward for coming over, this will be you reward for fixing my Stereo.ââ,¬Â
She got off me and pulled my body from deep within the bed and walked me over to a chair. She sat me down and sat in my lap with her puss I was once more in her. She this time didnââ,¬â,,¢t let her weight stop her. Full force of her weight was on me and on me hard. But I loved it. I took my hands and held on her as I came. Then she stopped and sat there on my cock. She grinded and wiggled me into the chair. If this were the sofa, I would be buried in it. I see she like to squash me and I love it when she does it. This was a night I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t forget.
After that night, I visited her everyday. I fed her and made sure she had food. Now she weights 750 and she has a HUGE belly, LARGE legs and A LARGE ASS. Now she likes to smother me with her body and I love to feed her. My wife knew what was going on, but didnââ,¬â,,¢t care and she left. So I moved in with her. She donââ,¬â,,¢t move much because she is so big and that is how I want her, big large, fed and lovely. The best part is when she can keep me warm by rolling over on me. Which I donââ,¬â,,¢t mind at all and she knows it turns me on too. And that is why she does it. Her goal weight is 1000lbs and Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to help her reach it.

I'm going on 32 now. Seems like only yesterday I was 5, and this all
started. At the time my 14 year old cousin, April, would babysit
me during the summer while mom and dad were at work. It was the 3rd
time she had come over to watch me, and I had become used to her and
started acting up, showing off, when she was in no mood to put up with
it. Yet I persisted, and soon began to antagonize her. Soon I was in her
grasp and flung down on the floor like a rag doll. I made the dence comment
at that time about her being fat, and that she should let me do whatever I
wanted. Something along those lines. I had gotten up off the floor, and was walking away when she grabbed me again and pulled me back and down on the
floor again. But this time she didn't stop at that. As I landed on my back
she was beside me, facing me her hand having just let go of me, she continued
turning in the same motion of having pulled me back, untill her back was
to me and she plopped down sort of indian style with her huge butt landing
on my small chest and stomache. I would estimate now that she was 200lbs at
the time and her weight impacted me with extreme crushing force, so sudden
that it was 2 or 3 seconds before I realized I needed to breathe, and then
when I tried I couldn't very well. Then it seemed forever that I was being
crushed by her flatter with each passing moment, unable to do anything about
it, as her weight weakened me. She just sat there on me and watched TV for
at least 3 hours until she finally got up off my crumpleed little body. That
was the first incident and it was on a Friday. The next Monday The second
one happened. I grudgingly made another thoughtless coment to her out of
my anger over her sitting on me. Something like she should keep her stinking
fat ass off me or else. Not wise on my part. The next moment I was again on
floorlooking up at her enormous ass as she stood staddling me the second
before she plopped down on my chest with all her weight. The force made me
raise my head and then bag it on the floor again. Then she went on and said
something like she admitted to having a fat ass but need my nose to check
if it really stank. And she scooted herself back untill the lower half of
my face was under it and then lowered herself pressing my nose into anus
deeply between her butt cheecks. I wonder if it was just a coincidence
that she was wearing a dress that day with only cotton panties undernieth?
She made me lie there smelling her butt for a half hour. At first there was
nothing I could smell but that quickly changed, as she needed to take a dump
in the near future. She farted several times. I was nausious and gagging
on the smell, and then she would sit back more and smother me untill I was
squirming and kicking for air. Then then air I got was filled with the
horrible odor of her ass pressed right to my nose. After that experience I
didn't bother her much anymore....much. AB

A couple of weeks went by and I was feeling alight again. For some reason
I thought of April being on top of me in a fond manner secretly. I ssked her to sit on me one day out of the blue. Only if your being bad and deserve it she said. I kept hasselling her about it for a few days and finally she seemed to agree, but then she said so you think you want me to sit on you? You like me sitting on you and squashing you? How about this then? She had me on my back in 2 seconds and then she stepped on my stomache and over to my other side. She did this back and forth a few times. Hows this? she said. Then she stood on my stomache with her full weight on both feet, until losing her ballance. She stood right back on me again. The arches of her feet felt to be directly on my spine. Then for better balance she moved one foot onto my chest and punished my rib cage worse than ever before than when she sat on me. My arms and legs flung about as I struggled to get a gasp of air that wasn't coming. After a few seconds she stepped down walked off to another room....

A month later April had gained about 20lbs., and I thought she looked wonderful, but her attitude changed also and she took to crushing the hell out of me almost every day of the week. Even weekends when she could get me alone with her. I also became very familiar with the sent of her ass, feet, and armpits....

This went on for years until April finally went away to college, and she didn't come home after graduating either. She had went to some big city. Finally when I was 14, she returned and she was so fat I couldn't believe it, twice the size she had been thelast time I'd seen her. She would be about 600 lbs now or near to it, and she was just 23 herself. She bought the house next to mine, which was across the street from her moms. I helped her move in some things, and she told me to stop by later. Sure enough when I came back I was pushed down on the couch and she plopped right down on me, covering me from my head down to my knees, and sat there till I'd stoped squirming, having passed out. Then she dragged my limp body into another room, and just as I was coming to she was stepping onto my stomache and I grunted loudly untill she placed her other foot on my chest crushing my rib cage flat, and forcing all air out of my lungs. She then lifted that foot allowing me a little air, her other foot still crushing my stomache. Then she put her free foot length wise over my face, not putting any extra weight on it my face was still flattened. Then she turned my head to the side with her foot and put her foot down on it again. This time I could feel more and more of her weight being applied slowly but still very soon it was enough to start hurting my head. Weight kept coming, more and more, until she raised her other foot off my stomache. My head felt as though it were about to explode from the presure of her 600 lbs and though I think I was able to breathe I again fell into darkness, I guess from the pain. Indeed that day 4 of my ribs were cracked and my head was deeply bruised on both sides and I can't hear well in my right ear now. I don't know if it was causeed by her or not. She didn't do anything else to me after that day, untill I became an adult. Thats another story.

Today for the first time (since I played around as a kid) I was trampled by two women. They work in my office. One is 30, 5ââ,¬â,,¢8ââ,¬Â, about 170. The other 40, 5ââ,¬â,,¢7ââ,¬Â, about 190. They both have very large tits and are full assed women. I have always admired their figures but never expected to take their weights. Any way I do like to be sat on but am not really into being trampled. I am 5ââ,¬â,,¢9ââ,¬Â and 160. I have had a back ache all week, and when I complained today the lighter one (if 170 is light) playfully suggested that she walk on my back. It turned me on for her to ask, so I played around some, trying to get her agitated, and said I wanted a massage not a squash. She gave me a look. Then I said she could if she used only half her weight. She gave me another look. I said, Ok letââ,¬â,,¢s try it and layed down on the carpeted floor in our conference room (only use 3 were in the office). She took off her shoes and stood up on my lower back full weight. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t expect that. I have not been stood on since I was a kid and then in fun. So I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t prepared for weight of a full grown woman, especially a 170 pounder. I felt her feet flexing for balance and my back and stomach felt like squashed together. It was a lot tougher than being sat on. It made my stomach feel sick and I asked her to take off some weight. She asked if I was kidding, I said no, she said her she can stand on her husbandââ,¬â,,¢s back as long as she wants and he loves it, never asks her to get off. I told her it was too much for me, no offense but I guess she got offended because she stayed on. She moved up my back between my shoulder blades. It made it hard to breathe. She stayed there seeming to like feeling me breathing under her feet. The she said ââ,¬Å"come on _________ help me outââ,¬Â (the other woman) and the heavier woman came over. She looked down at me and said. ââ,¬Å"poor ________ (my name) and then stood on my ass! They were using the wall for support but it didnââ,¬â,,¢t lessen the weight on me and when she stood her weight on my ass it felt like it was crushing me. With the two of them it was more than squashing. It really hurt my genitals and I think she knew it because she kind of bounced flexing her knees. The other one started in unison and each time they came down I would groan out loudly, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t help it. Then the heavier one walked up right behind the lighter one and I had all their weight on my upper and mid back. It was a relief to my genitals but combined it was a crusher and I could not breathe. Remember this was around 350 lbs or more. I asked them to get off and they said ââ,¬Å"what, we canââ,¬â,,¢t hear youââ,¬Â. God were they heavy. I could hardly speak and my voice was small and vibrated as they bounced on me. Like uuuhhhhhhââ,¬Â¦.uuuuhhhhh. Honest to god it was forcing all of the air out of me. I started to panic and hyperventile little breaths. They laughed and bounced on my back. It started to hurt and burn in my lungs and I asked them to please get off. They went on with this canââ,¬â,,¢t hear you stuff for awhile until I started getting sick to my stomach and coughing. It was more like gurgling since I didnââ,¬â,,¢t have enough air to cough. I pounded the floor and pled with them to get off, please please please. Finally they both stepped off of me. I had to lay there for almost ten minutes before I regained my air and had the strength to get up. When I rose they were both sitting on the couch in the conference room with their skirts hiked up so I could see the thickness of their thighs. Honestly, I was scared and made an excuse to leave and am now out of there at home. I am bruised on my back and think they may have cracked a rib because it really hurts. I am honestly concerned about being alone in the office again with those two. I got a healthy respect for what a women can do with her weight and feet too. I understand it can be a turn on but this was too much!

Today the two other girls in the office found out what happened yesterday. They are not as big, but one is very tall. We were all together in one office and I complained that I still had my back ache and yesterday's events didn't help cure it. The 170 pounder said, Well all 4 of us are here now, we could all stand on you. They must have discussed it before I came in, since they all smirked and smiled at me, like they would do it. What thoughts raced through my mind of all 4 of them on me(and my dick hardened noticeably in my pants). I thought to myself there was no way I could take it, so I changed the subject to giving me a back rub. The 170 pounder did oblige, going into my office on the floor and sat on my ass as she rubbed my lower back. It was nice, her ass felt so good on me and not the crushing weight of yesterday. That was it for today, but it is in my mind to consider whether I could take all 4 on me. The two others are about 140 and 115 so the total would be 615 lbs. I don't think I could handle it.

On several occasions in the past, my foolish and
heavily squashed boyfriend has asked me to do a
full-weight splash onto him, like they do in Wrestling on the
TV. On every occasion up to this story, I had
declined on the basis that I would kill him by caving his
rib-cage in with a full-weight drop of my 420lb
body!

Having said that, the thought of splashing someone had
always been very appealing to me. I love to squash with
my giant ass, and up to now the only belly squashing
Iââ,¬â,,¢d been doing was to ââ,¬Ëœsteamrollerââ,¬â,,¢ gently onto my
boyfriend. I only said ââ,¬Ëœnoââ,¬â,,¢ to the splashes because I had
his safety in mind.

One evening, however, we had been out for a fabulous dinner and I had eaten enough food for about five people! I was feeling very full,
and we were both very drunk. In the cab on the way home, we were sitting on the back seat ââ,¬â€œ my huge ass filling up most of the space, with my boyfriend occupying what little was left. To add to the effect, I always
would lean towards him, pressing some of my huge weight
against him and squashing him against the side of the
car. After quite a sharp turn, he got very squashed,
and I smiled as I heard the air leave his body in a
huge gasp. We continued our journey and, partly
fuelled by alcohol and partly by a desire to do it, I
leaned even more weight onto him and whispered into his
ear, ââ,¬Å"Tonightââ,¬â,,¢s your lucky night. When we get home, Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to
splash you with my full weightââ,¬Â

I released the pressure from his little body, and the realisation of what
Iââ,¬â,,¢d said dawned upon him. He looked at me and said Breathlessly,
ââ,¬Å"Really?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Oh yesââ,¬Â I replied, ââ,¬Å"my FULL weight will come crashing down onto your little bodyââ,¬Â

We got home and went into my house. I closed the
door and immediately pushed my boyfriend up against
the wall. I slowly applied some weight to him,
pinning him and crushing him against the wall.

ââ,¬Å"Soon youââ,¬â,,¢ll get my FULL weight on you, and Iââ,¬â,,¢ll have gravity
on my sideââ,¬Â I whispered into his eas, ââ,¬Å"I wonder how
high I can jump?ââ,¬Â

We went up to the bedroom, pausing every now and then so I could remind him how
heavy I am.
ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢ll splash you on the bed first. Letââ,¬â,,¢s see if you survive thatââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Y..yes Kayââ,¬Â he replied, the stuttering half coming from nerves and half from
excitement ââ,¬Å"Itââ,¬â,,¢s COLOSSAL KAY, you little runtââ,¬Â I bellowed back at
him
He lay on the bed and I told him to put his hands
above his head. I was really enjoying this, and I was
determined to go through with it, so I didnââ,¬â,,¢t want him
chickening out now. I got some scarves out of a drawer, and
began to tie his hands to the headboard.
ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t want you running off anywhere, now do I?ââ,¬Â I asked in a
sultry and menacing way
He just lay there with big eyes, in awe at what was happening. I tied his feet to the bottom of the bed, and he was trapped, with his
arms stretched above his head.

I then stood up and towered over his tiny, prone
body. Each of my huge, flabby legs is bigger than his
whole waist! I slowly began to take my clothes off
until I was down to my big black bra and gigantic black
silky panties. I walked over to the bed, and dangled my
enormous belly over my boyfriends face, ââ,¬Å"Just think
what this will feel like when it comes crashing down
on youââ,¬Â I laughed
ââ,¬Å"Oh God!ââ,¬Â he replied, ââ,¬Å"you
lookââ,¬Â¦ even bigger than normal!ââ,¬Â

ââ,¬Å"Haha, letââ,¬â,,¢s give you a reminder of how heavy I amââ,¬Â I turned around
and slowly sat my gigantic ass onto his body. The
width of my ass stretched from his chest to his knees,
and as I rested more and more weight onto him, I
could feel him compress and sink into the mattress. The
air rushed out of him as my weight compressed his
lungs, and finally I had my full 420lbs on top of him.
He was having trouble breathing.ââ,¬Å"M..mercy,
please Colossal Kayââ,¬Â he beggedââ,¬Å"Thereââ,¬â,,¢s no mercy for
you tonight, little manââ,¬Â I replied. I was still well
fuelled on wine, and tonight I was going to do it my
way! I gave him a little bounce with most of my weight
(just for good measure) which caused him to gasp with
what little air was left in his lungs, and then raised
myself to my feet. I turned around and looked
down. ââ,¬Å"And now for your splashââ,¬Â I boomedââ,¬Å"I.. Iââ,¬Â¦ think
Iââ,¬â,,¢ve changed my mindââ,¬Â he gasped, still recovering from
my ass-crush
ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s a shame, because I havenââ,¬â,,¢t
changed mind! I wondered if youââ,¬â,,¢d reconsider when
crunch-time came, which is why I tied you up. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to
give you a colossal splash, whether you like it or
notââ,¬ÂÃ¢â,¬Å"Oh noââ,¬Â¦ please! Youââ,¬â,,¢re so heavy! Please!ââ,¬Â he
begged.He started to struggle with the bindings, which were
good and tight. I looked right into his eyes and
smiled an evil smile. I bent my knees a little and he
saw what I was doing, and realised what was about to
happen. Iââ,¬â,,¢d never done this before, so I didnââ,¬â,,¢t really
know what I was doing, but I took a deep breath and
propelled my huge body into the air.I have no idea how
high I leapt, but I suspect that it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t
particularly high, but it was high enough to clear the bed,
and his body. He began to let out a cry as my bulk
landed on top of him. I had somehow judged it just about
right, and my mammoth belly landed on his chest and top
half of his legs. The bed groaned and creaked and gave
little snapping noised as the bolts and joints were
pushed beyond their limits. The mattress compressed
almost flat, and my boyfriends body got compressed like
heââ,¬â,,¢d never dreamed possible. He gave out a huge and
very loud groan, which was the culmination of his
scream before the splash, and my weight pushing all of
the air out of his lungs in about a second.

The mattress springs desperately tried to cope
with my titanic weight, but failed to bounce my body
back into the air. I landed and came to a heavy rest
on his little body. My boyfriend was gasping for
breath and sounded quite battered. Iââ,¬â,,¢d squashed him
before, but normally he could talk during the squash.
This time, he was silent, intent on trying to get air
back into his crushed body.
I slowly lifted my bulk
off him and looked down at his crumpled body in a
huge indentation in the mattress, left by my belly. He
regained his ability to speak and breath,ââ,¬Å"Thââ,¬Â¦thââ,¬Â¦ that
w..wââ,¬Â¦.was amazing!ââ,¬Â he gaspedââ,¬Å"Mmmmmmmââ,¬Â¦ and the night is
still young.ââ,¬Â I replied ââ,¬Å"That was extremely horny. Iââ,¬â,,¢m
going to splash you much more in the future, and there
are going to be some more splashes tonight. Are you
up to it?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Yeeessssssssââ,¬Â he gasped.
ââ,¬Å"Good, because you donââ,¬â,,¢t really have a choice! And when Iââ,¬â,,¢m done
splashing you, Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to straddle you and crush you
while you make love to me. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to bounce my full
weight up and down on you. Tomorrow morning youââ,¬â,,¢re going
to feel like you were hit by a bus. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to
crush you into oblivionââ,¬ÂI laughed out loud, and
slowly bent my legs again in preparation for my next
colossal splash. His eyes went wide again, and he began to
say something to beg for mercy, but I think he knew
what was going to happen anyway!

I propelled my bulk into the air once moreââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â¦.THE END?

Tony was a 6 foot 160 pound guy. He thought he could take anything until the day he meet Shannon. Shannon wasn't your typical women. He had first spotted her in a local bar. She sat in a booth by herself, he was astonished by her size being she took up a whole seat by herself plus had ass hanging over yet. She saw him staring and gave a playful smile. Tony had a thing for big women, he loved to be dominated by them and just be used and abused by big beautiful women. He was shy though adn didn't want to ask her out. Yet that didn't stop the other head of his body from reacting to his thoughts. He heard a voice ask him if he liked what he saw, and when he came out of his daze, shannon was standing in front of him. She reached down and grabbed his erection and laughed a little saying, "I think you do." Tony nodded his head and replyed by saying "I think your wonderful." Shannon giggled and hugged him pushing his head right between her massive globes of flesh. He heard nothing else after they enveloped his head. She let him go after a good tight squeeze and asked if he wanted to leave and go to her place. Immately Tonys eyes lite up and he shockingly and joyfully said YES!!!

When they got to her apartmant she asked him to have a seat on the couch. Tony didn't argue and sat down as Shannon went and got them some drinks. His mind couldn't rap around the size of her. Her legs were like stone pillars of muscle and flesh moving a wonder of the world. Her ass was huge and looked as if it could swallow anything, her stomach was enormous and even if he wanted to hug her all he would be hugging was her stomach and finally her lucious breasts were like huge watermelons it seemed just hanging there so perfectly. The biggest women he had ever been with was a 300 pound wome. Shannon returned with the drinks and bent down in front of Tony to set the drinks down. Her ass spread out and was giagantic streaching the fabric of the jeans to there limits. He wanted to feel it so he casually ajusted the way he was sitting and slightly in his movements leaned forward. As he did so his face lightly brushed against her ass. Shannon felt this and she thought she would play along. so acting as if she was knocked off balance she rocked forward and then quickly back and fell into his lap. The only thing at that moment you could see on the couch was shannon for she covered him up when she landed on him. Acting as if she was sorry she quickly tried to get up and then shammed herself back down as if to loose her balance again, finally she got up. Tony couldn't believe it, he was lost for words not to mention air as the impact knocked it out of him. He heard her say sorry I didn't mean to but instead of him saying that it was okay he said instead, "that was wonderful." Shannon slightly smiled and asked what? Tony couldn't hold it in anymore he was ready to burst in more ways then one and just spit it out, "Shannon I loved that. I love being used by woman, specially larger women. I love being crushed and being there toy of amusement. I hope you don't feel i am wierd." Shannon smiled at him and said not at all just one question little man, can you handle me? He looked at her adn said I can handle you or anything you throw at me even if you think it will kill me.. With that a big grin came over her face andshe said it just might I will remember what you said slave. She quickly turned around and slightly jumped in the air and butt dropped onto his lap. HE cryed out in pain as he felt like his legs were ready to break. Shannon got up and took off her shirt and jeans Revealing her massive breasts and her huge ass. Tony could see the thong she was wearing and that basically it was wedged up her ass so far that it looked like a piece of dental floss. He was laying on the couch holding his legs only to notice shannon walkover to him and plop down on top of his out layed body. The only thing you could see of Tony was his head and a little of his legs. She wiggled around shifting her weight and finally asked tony So how much do I weigh. He groaned out, "490 pounds". She laughed and said no try more like 675. His eyes got big. She lifted up and said I have to punish you for getting that wrong, she took off her thong and placed it over his face with the crotch on his nose and then ploped back on to his chest. He felt like his insides where going to come out his mouth. He heard her pick up the phone, the last thing he heard was "yeah tara, shannon here, I have a new play toy over here comen on over were going to have fun." Then Tony blacked out.

When tony came to he was laying on a padded benc. Shannon walked over to him and looked him in the face and smiled. I want you to meet someone tony, this is tara my girlfriend, and your other mistress. Tara was 5 foot 10 and weighted in at 425 pounds. Shannon went on to say that tara hadn't been feeling good today but still wantd to play. Tara came over ripped open Tonys moutha nd shoved a tissue into his mouth. She told him to eat it as he chewed he tasted the slimy snot from her cold she had. The both laughed and shannon said that until he was either busted or dead they were going to use him for everything. Shannon went then and straddled his hips and settled down on his erect cock. She played with it calling it small and yanking it up pulling it saying she wanted to make it longer finally she slameed herself down on it. She started to rock back and forth feeling it inside of her and she started to squeeze it harder and he could feeling it just getting crushed in her muscles. He was liking it though and she just road him hard. Tara was undressing at this time and took off her panties and shoved them into Tonys open mouth and told him that she hadn't changed them for a week so they must be really rip. She also told toney to suck on them and get them clean for she had masterbated in them everynight that week. Tony wanted to gag on the taste but couldn't because of the pleasure that shannon was giving him was incredible. Tara went over to Shannon and straddled her and then began to make out with her. The increased pressure and the sight of them making out drove tony over the edge making him cum in Shannon. She was outraged and her and tara stood up. Shannon said" oh I didnt' tell you that you could cum. now your going to have to pay for that." So shannon layed down on her back and tara took Tony and shoved his face into her waiting pussy. He Could smell her excitement and tast his own fluids and hers. Yet she shoved his head deep inside her using his noise as a dildo. As shannon held his head into place tara sat on the back of his head pushing his nose and tongue farther inside of Shannon. Shannon began to moan and tara bounced up and down and forced tonys nose deep inside and rub up and down all over shannon. All of a sudden shannons massive legs raped up around Tonys head and squeezed. Tony could feel himself being shoved into shannons pussy with every bounce from Tara. He felt as if he was reversing the birthing process and all of a sudden he felt the bouncing stop and massive muscles constrict all around him as shannon exploded all over his face. Next thing he knew he saw taras face adn she was saying somehting about another treatas he tried to regain air. Tara told Shannon that her stomach really wasn't feeling good and she decided to have a seat, sitting her large ass right on Tony's head. Tony got a nasty wiff of her ass and could tell that she hadnt' wiped her ass in awhile. Her asshole was right over his mouth adn all of a sudden it shot open as a large stream of shit came pouring into his open mouth. All he could do was try and swallow it. Tara and shannon laughed and tara just said, "I have had diarrea all day and week it must be retched to smell my ass. It was coming so fast that he couldn't keep up and it pilled up all over his face. Finally it stopped adn tara sat up scooting back a little and smearing the shit alll over his face Just then she let the stream of piss out and it came like a water hose jsut flowing fast knocking off some of the shit that was smeared on his face. Here you go said tara I will wash your face for you. As the last few drops came out she settled down on his mouth and told him to lick her ass clean. As he started he felt Shannon plop down on his stomach pushing out all of his air just as he took in a breath of air tara released a gruesomely loud and ranced fart, and then she settled her ass right on his face captureing the smell of everything in between his face and her ass . To tony it was hell. First Shit and now hew was in tombed in her large ass with the smeels all around him. That was the last thing he remembers as he blacked out until he awoke in pain.

He awoke to tara and shannon walking all over him like he was a run way. He was being crushed into the pad on the floor. The weight of then taking turns walking on his battered and bruised body was extreamly painful then all of a sudden stars shot up into his eyes and pain as he never felt before came flooding over him as he almost past out then he heard the laughter of the woman and heard Shannon saying oooopsss. As shannon was walking on his leg her foot slipped off and all of her 675 pounds came crashing down on one foot. The foot landed right on top of his left testical crushing it like a grape. She heard the pop and felt it squish under her bare foot. She felt a rush of pleasure and she lifted her foot and looked at the blood and semen that was left adn looked at Tony and said "oops I guess your no use to us anymore." And with that she stepped over to the other testical and crushed it also giving her an instant orgasmic rush of pleasure. In an instant Tonys body spasmed and jerked as he passed out from pain.

He awoke hopeing it was a dream only to see it was real by the pain he felt and the smell and taste that was in his nose and mouth. He realized that he was hanging by his ankles and wrists and that a chain around his cock was also holding him up. Then he saw Shannon place a wooden board across his body. She said to tony, " we thought that we were done with you except that we came up with one other thing you see your hanging by your ankles and wrists and your punny little dick. The only thing below you is the concrete floor and above you is this wooden board." She continued to say, "You see we were going to go upstairs and have sex on the bed but were tired and to horny, specially me after crushing your balls, SO we decided to use you as our hanging bed. Tony saw he was off the ground about 6 feet and at that moment he screamed and said " That is insain I can't hold your combined weight of 1100 pounds on me. Yet it didn't seem to matter for Tara climbed on to the board, the chains started to cut into his skin and the pain was incredible. Then Shannon started to climb on to tara and they starte to kiss and make out. The weight increased to the full 1100 pounds. The chains started to pull the next thing that tara and shannon knew was tonys arms were ripped from his sockets and his ankles where shattered and the skin ripped apart. His dick was torn from his body. The piece of wood with them on top hit the concrete. CRUSHING TONYS body into a pile of shattered bone and blood. Both of them had an orgasm as they hit the ground. They both calmed down and desided to get up. Tara Got up pulled the dick off of the chain adn said she was heading home to use her knew toy after she stuffed it. Shannon sat down in the basement and saw that Tonys head wasn't crushed. Sho she walked over to it and said I guess you couldn't handle everything she then placed a foot on his nose and steped up with one loud crunch her foot hit the ground. When that happened she laughed and said thta was one smashing good time.

This, my friends, is a true story! I have wanted to post a story in return for many of the wonderful ones I have read on here for quite some time, but I didn't know where to start. I know that many of the stories you read on this board are fictional and rather far-fetched, and I didn't want to make a story like that.

I don't have a problem with people using their imaginations, however. I just didn't want to write a story so obviously make-believe that people wouldn't enjoy it. I have a very good imagination, and I have the ability to cook up some awfully "tall-tale" squish stories, like those that are not uncommon on this board. What I'm trying to get to is this: I wanted my first story to be a retelling of real events that have happened to me, and I'm excited and (a little sore) to say that I had my first squashing experience today!

For her own privacy, I will call her Betty. I invited Betty to my apartment for lunch this afternoon. She and I both attend the same university, but she is one year ahead of me. I know she has had a crush on me for quite some time, and I thought this made my chances of being sat on slim to none. Although I had thought about the possibility of her compliance before hand, and hoped for the best. I have never had the nerve to ask a bigger girl to sit on me before, and it was hard to think of how I was going to ask her to do it. Betty actually outweighs me by a little over 100 pounds. I had no clue of this until she later told me while sitting on my chest, but we'll get to that in a minute.

She is a pretty girl. Long, straight dark hair, very thick arms and legs, and extremely well endowed in the chest. On top of all that, it is her veluptuous butt and thighs that turn me on. Betty is very much a pair shaped girl. Her sexy bottom half protrudes out from her waiste (which is itself pretty big,) on both of her sides and behind her immensely.

I myself weigh 160 pounds and am 5'11" tall. I'm very athletic and I have had the fantasy of being crushed by a big woman for as long as I can remember. Therefore, I obviously have given much thought to the subject and at hand that question being "how much weight can I take?"
Well, amigos, I'm sorry but I can't really answer that. Here is why.

We started off eating lunch. I made a wonderful potato soup. I have pretty big bowls at my house, because although I'm not a big guy, I work out daily and I have a very big appetite. Betty, however, made mine look small. I had one bowl of soup and a glass of water. She had two of each. Needless to say, I was impressed. After lunch, I told her that I had had a stiff back all day, and hadn't been able to pop it by twisting my torso sideways or bending backward over a chair. So, when I asked her if she would pop it by sitting on it while I lay on my couch, the question didn't seem to come out as awkward as I has assumed it would have. I think I was blushing already though because she just laughed and told me not to worry about it that she wouldn't mind at all.

As I lay there, she told me if she was too heavy to just let her know and she would get up. I watched her turn around and although I had to crane my neck in an ungainly position to see, I couldn't take my eyes off her huge sexy ass and couldn't believe my luck. I was a little worried by the fact that I'd never experienced a bbw sitting before, but much more of me was thrilled and excited to finally get to experience what I had yearned for so long. When she sat, her huge butt and thighs covered my back from just above my butt to my neck and almost my head. The feeling was intense! I could feel her soft heavy body all over my back, squeezing and packing my whole upper body down into the couch! Although the feeling was wonderful, it still wasn't what I had expected from the experience. She was heavy, but not nearly as heavy as I had thought she would feel!

Suprising me out of my trance, Betty giggled and told me that she must be totally squshing me by now and asked me if I would like her to get up. I told her that she wasn't too heavy for me at all, (which was pretty much the truth,) and that my back hadn't popped yet. I asked if she would mind to rock back and forth and see if that would work...
She did! It fealt so great! She got a lot heavier when she would lean most of her weight on one leg on top of me, especially the one that was up on my shoulders and lower neck. After about a minute of this, I told her that it still wouldn't pop, and she got up.

I asked if she would mind trying on the floor. I have read in a lot of stories that a girl is much heavier on top of you when she sits on you on the floor, so I wanted to try that. When I laid on the floor however, I didn't lay on my stomach this time I laid on my back. I wanted to see how she fealt on my stomach and chest. She had obvious reservatoins about it. First she said she didn't think it would work at all to pop my back if she sat on my front side. I didn't want things to get awkward between us, so I got up and let the subject of her sitting on me go.. for the time being. We watched a television show for the next half hour, and sat very close to each other on my couch. The whole time we were sitting there, I couldn't stop thinking about wanting her to be on top of me again. Her legs rose up more than twice as high as mine did from the couch, and I wanted so badly for her to just slide over on top and sit on my lap. I decided that I had to say something else about her sitting on me, I mean hey, I had gotten as far as I had, why quit then?

I started this time by asking her if she thought it was weird that I had wanted her to sit on me. She surprised the hell out of me when she said no! I explained to her that it wasn't so much that I wanted my back popped as it was that it just fealt really, really good when she sat on me. I asked if she would mind sitting on my front side so I could see how it fealt, and the only objection she offered was that she was afraid that she would hurt me. I told her "don't be silly! I would tell you if it hurt in the least bit!"

I was so estatic when she said she wouldn't mind at all that I don't remember much of what happened next until I was lying on the floor with her standing beside me. I watched her slowly lowering herself toward me and this time she looked even more amazing and very huge. When she sat, I can't explain the feeling it gave me! I was in bliss. She was mashing me down into the floor, and I experienced a little discomfort but no pain! She was so heavy, yet so soft. I tell you I loved it sooo much! She sat so that her butt spread from the middle of my groin to just below my pecs on my chest. We stayed in that position for about five minutes having a conversation, until I asked her if she would move up so that she was sitting more on my chest. I wanted to feel her full weight directly on top of my midsection. She moved there and again I was in ecstasy! She sat there for almost 8 more minutes, and let me tell you that I would have never thought that I would be able to handle a girl her size sitting on me with just the floor underneath me. We kind of had a conversation, but not so much as before, because I could still breathe well, but it was much harder to talk with her directly over my chest. It was amazing. Her butt expanding from just below my chin to just below my wasiteline. When I asked her to rock back and forth this time, the feeling was much more extreme. Even though I could breathe well with her there, I found that when she leaned up toward my head the air was gently pushed out of my lungs, but it fealt so wonderful! I'm not sure how it came up in conversation, but at one point she told me that she weighs 268 pounds. I didn't ask her weight.. I'm too polite to, but I remember her telling me that and being astonished that I was able to take that amount of weight for as long a time as I did. In the end, she got off me because she had to leave to go to class, not becuase either one of us tired of the situation!

I don't remember everything we talked about when she was on top of me most of it was just small talk to keep the situation from seeming too awkward. We talked about things like her family, mine, school, movies, music, just the normal stuff. One thing that really sticks out to me though was when she laughed at me for having told her I wanted my back popped. She wondered why I didn't just ask her to sit on me in the first place and explain that I wanted to feel her on top of me. She said that if I'd just done that she wouldn't have minded at all. I don't know if many big girls are like this, but I hope so, and I intend to find out. See, Betty fealt great on top of me, but I'm a crush lover... I really want to see just how much I could take. I will try to see what it's like for a bigger girl to squash me, and I'll be sure to let everyone know about the experience when it happens. There is a little more to the story about me and Betty, including one more sitting position, but I haven't the time right now to finish. Please give me some feedback everyone as to what you thought of this, and if you'd like more about my first squish experience.

Also, if everyone really liked this, I may try and come up with some origional ficitonal ssbbw squashing stories.
Thanks for reading, (those of you who did)

Bridgett let go of my legs and leaned forward on her stomach. Her stomach was pressing on my stomach, flowing onto my chest and onto the mat on both sides of me. My breath was being forced out as she rolled forward. Her big breasts were pressing on my neck, moving around my face.

Bridgett was getting very heavy. I thought "this is it, stick a fork in me, I'm done." Then Bridgett lifted off of me. She was suspended over me, on her hands and knees. Bridgett was looking down at me, between her awesome breasts. She said "Gee, you're really red. You O.K., stud?" She giggled and slapped me with her left tit, then the right. She laughed again. I tried to move. Bridgett said "No you don't!", and dropped full length on top of me. I'm sure, if there had been anyone there to see it, I would have totally disappeared under her huge body! I couldn't move and I was still rock hard!

Bridgett got up on her hands and knees again. She stearted rubbing against me like a horny 500 pound cat. I could feel the heat rising. I thrust my hips against Bridgett's big stomach. She pulled up her shirt and pushed her sweats down under her stomach. She leaned a huge tit on my face as she pushed down my sweats, freeing my long suffering cock.

Bridgett's rubbed her exposed stomach lightly against my erection. Between my freely flowing juices and Bridgett's sweat, there was plenty of lubrication available. I thrust again. Bridgett put more weight on me. I thrust again and Bridgett pinned my hips to the mat under her overwhelming weight. There was no doubt that Bridgett had taken control and she was making sure that I got the message!

Bridgett shifted her weight, flowing back and forth on top of me. She was body fucking me, rubbing my cock closer and closer to climax, while not allowing me to move, under her! This 500 pound women had me pinned, flat on my back, while she rubbed me to climax with her huge body. I couldn't move and I couldn't breath. I loved it! I sprayed all over her huge belly.

Bridgett smiled brightly as she settled on top of me. She flipped her shoulders, causing her breasts to slap my face again, then come to rest against my ears. She said "That was really helpful, Ricky. I sure appreciate your taking the time to help me with this. Did you know you're getting awfully red?"

Great. I couldn't breathe, my vision was starting to tunnel and she's getting chatty. And, I was hard again, unreal!

Bridgett lifted a little, graciously allowing me to breathe. She said "I don't think Penny would mind if you worked out with us. You want to come workout with us next week?" She settled again, compressing my lungs, along with everything else. Bridgett was playing with my short hair while she talked. I thought the top of my head was probably the only part of me that wasn't completely enveloped under Bridgett.

Bridgett said "After the workout, we could all go back to my place. Order a couple of pizza's, watch a movie, make an evening of it. What 'cha think?" She raised up, letting me breathe again. While she was waiting for me to recover enough to answer, she was kind of swaying above me, front to back and side to side. Since her stomach had never completely lifted off of me, she was watching me move with her. Under her control, at her whim. I had no choice but to move with her.

What did you expect me to say? What could I say? I whispered "Sounds great."

The rest of the work week passed uneventfully. The next week started the same way. The Johnson death investigation was going nowhere. It seemed pretty obvious that ol' Roger Johnson, the dead flat guy from the lake, was trying to ply his trade, that being a robber. He initiated his last robbery and got...flattened. It was tough to get motivated to figure out who, or what, flattened ol' Roger, given his propensity to create mayhem at the drop of a hat. It was even more challenging to keep the Detectives in Robbery from throwing that big wake for Roger. They were calling it a "Gone Away Forever Party". At least that's what it said on the flyer. Without Roger around they could expect about half the normal, new work load. They were expecting to have quite a bit of spare time.

We had lots of theories about what happened to Roger, but no solid leads. That happens, sometimes. The part that was keeping our curiosity was....What the heck had flattenerd him so effectively, while leaving that outline? All the theories, from rogue comets to wrecking balls, should have left more evidence. After all, they couldn't just grow legs and walk away, now could they?

Oh well. Quitting time!

Today was the day. I was looking forward to working out with Bridgett and Penelope. I was sore for 3 days, following the after hours self defense class with Bridgett. There was also the dynamic with the two women. I was hoping it would lead to every guys fantasy, but having never been involved with that before, I didn't think it too likely. I wasn't sure how much I'd be able to concentrate on the workout, but I was sure I wouldn't be thinking about work. It would be a good mental break, if nothing broke physically.

We had agreed to meet at Bridgett's house, then ride together to the gym. Since Bridgett, Penelope and I were going back to Bridgett's place after the workout, for pizza and a movie, it made sense to ride together. Besides, we would have more time to talk and I would have more time for a closeup view of those two, big girls!

Since the incident in the training room, following the self defense class, I was well aware that there was a dominant side to Bridgett's flirting. The fact that she was big enough, at 6 feet tall and close to 500 pounds, to physically overcome my resistance was tremendously exciting, to me. I also figured that once overcoming my resistance and rendering me helpless, she was more interested in fucking on her terms than inflicting pain for fun, was a definate plus. Bridgett was obviously aware that I was attracted by the combination of her personality, size and strength, and that I very much appreciated the differences between her big body and my 5 foot 8, 200 pound frame.

Bridgett met me at the screen door and invited me in. She was wearing a bright blue, short sleeve, low cut top that was stretched across her soccer ball sized boobs and huge stomach. She had the biggest nylon shorts that I had ever seen, over black compression shorts. The compression shorts were trying to contain her powerful, 46 inch thighs. Her sweat suit was laid over the back of the couch.

Bridgett said we could relax for a bit, Penny had called and would be about 15 minutes late. We were chit chatting about movies and our favorite kinds of pizza when Bridgett offered me some iced tea. I agreed and trailed in her wake, to the kitchen. I stopped behind her when she opened the refridgerator. I must have been foucused on her huge ass when I realized that I couldn't possibly reach all the way around her. My goodness, I felt so small! My briefs had been shrinking since I walked in the door. I figured that I would just be perpetually stiff when I was around Bridgett.

I must have still be contemplating all that, because I didn't move when Bridgett started backing up, with the pitcher. Bridgett, being 6 feet tall and me being 5 foot 8, it worked out that when she backed up, her huge ass caught me across the stomach and pushed me back against the wall. Bridgett continued back, pinning me against the wall with her ass. Holy smokes, her hips were easily wider that my shoulders!

Bridgett pressed a bit more weight against me, looked back over her shoulder at me and said "what 'cha doing there, Ricky? Penny would be upset if I started working you out, without her." Bridgett giggled at the wide eyed look on my face and swayed, side to side. She was moving me with her, against the wall, while her thick, dark, sweet smelling hair brushed across my face. When Bridgett started to move forward, I reached as far around her broad waist as I could and pulled her back against me, hard.

Bridgett laughed out loud and said "Oh really, you think so?" Bridgett rubbed her awesome rear against me, up and down. My rock hard cock was leading the way as Bridgett worked me between her big cheeks. She looked back down and giggled, again. She said "What a picture you make. You'd better be careful, little man, you could get lost in there." It sounded good to me!

Bridgett gave me another rub and a shake, then stepped forward and turned. Bridgett stepped right back up to me, so her big stomach was just touching my stomach and chest. As she looked down at me she slowly moved forward, he stomach pressing me to the wall and flowing around me. She adjusted slightly, so that her thick right nipple lead her big tit right into my face. While she held me that way, against the wall, she said "I'm serious about this. I don't want Penny upset with me 'cause I used you up before she got here. Now stop it! There will be plenty of time for that later, O.K.?" She leaned back and let me breathe. I gasped in a deep breath and said "O.K.!"

Bridgett backed up, freeing me from her body press and poured the iced tea, from the pitcher that she had never set down. I really didn't seem to be much of a challenge for this big girl. My breathing had returned to normal, by the time Penelope had arrived.

Penelope came in through the screen door, saying "Sorry I'm late, ready to go?" Penelope said "Hi" while she smiled down at me. Penelope is just under 6 feet tall, herself. She looked like she had put some of the weight back on, that she had lost while she was in the hospital. She was probably back up to 270 pounds.

Penelope was wearing a mostly loose fitting, gray sweat suit. Her sweat pants were getting tighter and looser, as the 34 inch thighs flexed and moved underneath. Her zipped up sweat jacked looked like she was trying to smuggle two, big water ballons inside. Her blond hair was swaying lightly. I decided I was doomed to be perpetually stiff around Penelope, too. It was promising to be an interesting workout.

Bridgett said she just needed her sweats and she would be ready to go. I turned to the couch and reached for the sweats, to hand them to Bridgett. I was powerfully gripped by the sides of my hips and pushed quickly against the back of the couch. In the mirror above the fireplace, I could see Bridgett looming behind me, pressing me against the back of the couch with her stomach. She was smiling at me, in the mirror, then she looked over at Penelope and winked.

I laughed and started to back up. Bridgett pulled my hips back, bringing my butt tight against her. She leaned her upper body forward, bending me at the waist over the back of the couch. She thrust against me, 3 or 4 times, moving my whole body and the couch with each thrust. She rubbed up against me again, nearly lifting me off my feet before she backed away, letting me up. I had just been reminded, very clearly, that Bridgett could pretty much do as she wished with my relatively puny body. Penelope said "That looks like fun, but if we're late getting to the gym, it will be closed. Ready to go?" She sounded like this was just normal stuff.

Bridgett's overpowering weight on me was almost too exciting for words. Like I said, I workout and compared to guys that are quite a bit bigger than me, I'm pretty strong. The idea that Bridgett, a 28 year old female with a sparkling smile, could so effortlessly control me was very erotic. It had never happened to me before. I wasn't too sure about how she had bent me over the couch, but by the time I realized what was happening, I was simply unable to physically resist. Bridgett was just too big. Then again, with her weight on me, I didn't want to resist her. I wanted her to use me for her pleasure. This was going to be an interesting workout.

We went out to Bridgett's red, extended cab pickup. Boxes filled the rear seating area. I looked questioningly at Bridgett and Penelope. I really didn't feel like riding in the pickups bed. Bridgett had gone around and climbed up into the driver's seat, causing the pickup to rock toward the driver's side. Penelope was looking down at me, while she held the passenger side door open. She just smiled and said "Looks like you'll need to"

I reminded Bridgett that I had said "anytime", and told her that now would be fine with me. Bridgett started undoing the belt on her overcoat, while she slowly crossed the 10 feet or so, between us. Bridgett took off her coat and laid it over a chair

Bridgett was still wearing sweatpants, but her sweatshirt was gone. She was wearing a tight, shiny red, sleeveless, scoop neck, aerobics style top. I noticed that her big nipples were already erect and pointing at me, as if to say "We want YOU", while she continued to move closer to me. The front of my sweats were starting to tent. I was really glad that cup was gone.

As she got closer still, Bridgett was saying that she really appreciated my willingness to work with her. I had to tilt my head back to maintain eye contact, as she continued to close with me. Hey...How'd she get so close? I took a step back and came to an abrupt stop, against the wall.

Bridgett just chuckled and continued forward. Just before she made contact, she dipped down a little. Her next step brought her stomach into contact with me. When she started to lean into me, she straightened up. The tightly stretched scoop neck of her top caught me under the chin, lifting my eyes to meet hers. I could feel her huge breasts pressing against my cheeks. I bet she could tit fuck my head as easily as another women could do it to my rapidly hardening cock. Her stomach was providing lift against my stomach and chest, bringing me up on my toes.

Bridgett was looking me right in the eyes, as she easily parted my thighs by pressing one of her powerful legs between my knees. She rubbed her 46 inch thigh, hard, against my erection. I tried to shift my position, but Bridgett simply leaned more weight against me, holding me effortlessly against the wall and working that thigh between my legs.

Bridgett breathed, "Do you really want to roll around with the big girls, little man? Do you actually think those reversals will work against me, when gravity is on my side and you are enveloped, undeneath me? I'll put you under me, if you think you can handle it." I croaked "Sure, no problem." Bridgett nodded approvingly as she backed up, allowing me to regain my feet.

I dropped down on the mats and rolled onto my back. Bridgett stepped over me and stood with one foot on either side of my hips, looking down at me. She seemed to be appraising me. She asked "Do you think you're ready?"

I felt really small, looking up at that huge body, looming above me. I also felt....really stupid. This could hurt, A LOT! As if in a trance, I simply nodded, yes.

Bridgett dropped her knees down on either side of my hips. As she settled on me, I could feel her huge ass pressing on my thighs while her big, soft stomach pressed against my stomach. She was still sitting up! Bridgett wiggled, adjusting my painfully stiff cock. Bridgett said "You don't seem to mind this too much, yet."

Bridgett challenged "O.K., stud, now its your turn. Show me what YOU got!" I thought I'd better breathe while I could. If I didn't do this right, I may not get another chance to breathe anytime soon. I figured I could do this. It really was a technique thing, mostly. At least I hoped it was.

I took another breath, then executed the distraction, causing Bridgett to lean forward on me. I trapped her thick neck and pulled her quickly to my chest. Her huge belly pressed heavily onto me as it flowed higher, pressing on my chest. When she leaned forward, her huge ass lifted up, freeing my thighs. I brought my knees up, planted my feet and pushed to the left with all I had.

Bridgett landed on her back and I was sinking into her big, soft stomach. She had a shocked look on her face. I quickly moved out from between those huge thighs. I never even tried to get the thigh nerve. She was so surprised that she never applied the leg scissor.

Bridgett said "Wow, that was great. I didn't think there was any way you could move me like that. Do it again!" We got set and I got her over again. Bridgett wasn't as surprised the second time and there was no free pass on the leg scissor, this time.

At first she was just holding me between those powerful thighs. Each of her thighs were as big around as my chest. They nearly covered me from my waist to my armpits! I couldn't get to the nerve. There was just too much mass in the way.

Bridgett started squeezing. As soon as she tightened up, I could barely even wiggle. She giggled as I continued to try to escape, "Oh, Oh, I don't think it's working, this time." I continued to struggle and she squeezed harder. The only thing moving now, was my rock hard cock, trying to push through my sweats. The harder she squeezed, the harder I got. When she flexed, she moved me forward and back, trapped between her thighs.

During one of those movements, my stiff penis rubbed against her groin. She said "Oh, thats nice." Bridgett continued using her thighs to rub me back and forth, across her hot slit. While she was using me for her pleasure, she was squeezing me harder, making it more and more difficult to breathe. While my cock was still as stiff as could be, the rest of me was wilting from lack of air. Soon, my head and arms were being dragged, limply, across Bridgett's big soft stomach. She didn't seem to notice. Bridgett continued to move me, faster and faster, while she squeezed me spasmodically. Bridgett cried "Oh, yes, YES, YESSSSS! Oh, baby, that's IT!" Bridgett relaxed her thighs, allowing me to slide the rest of the way down onto her. I laid on her stomach while we both recovered. I was still painfully erect. I just didn't think there was anything I could do about it, right now.

Not too surprisingly, Bridgett recovered first. She said "Ricky, that was great. You're looking a little used up, though. Don't wimp out on me now. Only a few more reps." A few more reps!!??!? She was joking, right? Wrong.

Bridgett gave me a little thigh squeeze, just to get my attention. She said "My turn, hop on." She patted her stomach, indicating where she wanted me. I couldn't believe I was still stiff, but I was!

I climbed up on Bridgett's stomach. My knees didn't begin to reach the mat. Bridgett made several little pelvic thrusts. Each one moved me easily. I was still riding out the undulations when she said "You sure are light. How much do you weigh, anyway?" I told her I weighed 200 pounds. She laughed and said "Well, that explains it. You are a lightweight. You're little self is only about 40% of me."

What? What was that? I was trying to do the math. 200 pounds is 40% of...of...OH MY G-D! 500 pounds? With wide eyes, I looked down at Bridgett. When she saw the recognition dawn on my face, she launched.

Bridgett got me leaning forward, grabbed my neck and pulled my head into her huge bosom. I couldn't see, but I could feel the world turning over and landing on me. I was surrounded by soft, heavy flesh. I was being helplessly pressed against the mats. I couldn't even begin to get my legs around Bridgett's massive stomach. I was beginning to fade again, when Bridgett sat back on her knees.

Bridgett's thighs were against the backs of my thighs and I was flat on my back. My legs were splayed to either side of Bridgett's hips, while her huge stomach rested on my stomach and groin. She held my legs in place and giggled, "This has possibilities."

Bridgett let go of my legs, lifted her stomach and moved forward. Her knees bumped tight against my ass and my legs were still spread wide, when she dropped her stomach onto mine. My still hard cock was now in the hollow between Bridgett's stomach and her groin. She held the front of my thighs and pulled me back tight against her hips. Bridgett gave me a little thrust, causing me to move while her stomach flowed over me. She pulled back on my thighs and thrust harder! Geez, she was strong. She could easily move me on the mat. She said "This has lots of possibilities!" If she had wanted to use me that way she could've. I had no chance to pull away.

Then it was time to break into pairs and start practicing the reversals. Penelope, looking embarrassed, eased up next to me, leaned down and whispered in my ear. She said she wanted to participate, but she wasn't comfortable with her partner. I looked over where Penelope was looking and could see why. Her partner was a 5 foot nothing, 110 pound, very nervous looking 22 year old college student. The girl was shaking like a leaf. Penelope was more than 2 1/2 times her weight. Like I said before, our goal is not to make anybody uncomfortable.

I looked over the other possible partners. Every single one of them, including my big tough buddy, Barry, was very carefully looking somewhere else. They might as well have been screaming "pick somebody else, pick somebody else!" All except Bridgett. She was just sitting there, leaning back against the wall with an amused, hint of a smile on her face. She pretended to stretch, while she watched my dilemma. As she leaned forward, her awesome belly was spread on the floor, taking up the space between those huge thighs. Her breasts and stomach straining against her otherwise loose fitting sweatshirt. Smiling a "what'cha gonna do?", smile.

It may have been my imagination, but I swear there was a collective sigh of relief when I had the college student pair off with another student. I told Penelope that she could practice on me. She looked suddenly embarrassed and said that I didn't have to, if I didn't want to. She said she would understand.

I told her I would be happy to workout with her and to just relax and have fun. She seemed relieved and quietly said she would try.

I told Penelope that most people are really uncomfortable doing this the first few times, so I would get on the bottom, first. I got down on the blue, padded mat and laid down on my back. Penelope just stared into my eyes as she got down on her knees next to me. She was very tentative when she moved one of her big, 34 inch thighs across my body and put it on the mat, straddling me across the hips. She wasn't putting hardly any weight on me yet, she was still up on her knees. I demonstrated the blocking technique, while she took playful swings at my head. She was gradually settling down across my hips, getting heavier and heavier. Penelope was a big girl, outweighing me by about 60 pounds, but even at that, she was well within my comfort zone.

I asked if she was ready, then executed the distraction and trapped her head against my chest. She was warm and soft and her hair smelled great as I executed the reversal and rolled us over. I came to rest, on top of her stomach and chest with her legs around my waist. I nearly broke the cup, from the inside, when she tried to trap my head against her breasts. Even through her sweatshirt, I could feel the heat. Maybe that was just me flushing again. She felt me slidding down her stomach and tried to keep me from getting out of the leg scissor she had applied. This girl could give an anaconda lessons in squeezing. I could hear Penelope grunting with the strain of her hold while I felt my ribs contracting. I managed to get to her thigh nerve with my elbow and she agreed that was an effective way to break the scissor hold. I saw Bridgett was still watching intently, just kind of nodding, like she was thinking about something else.

Penelope thought she had that part down and wanted to try doing the reversal. We switched places and she laid down on the mat this time. I straddled her and was surprised to find that I couldn't help but rest some of my weight on her from the start. Penelope was so broad that she filled the space between my thighs while I was straddling her. My knees were not solidly on the mat. I couldn't remember that happening before. That cup was going to disappear, soon. Man, it really hurt.

We started off with the blocking again, with Penelope kind of wiggling under me, moving as if my 200 pounds wasn't on top of her at all. Penelope said "Ready?" Before I could say O.K., Penelope had executed the distraction, her long arms had reached out and trapped my neck, pulling me down into her big, hot breasts. HOLY S--T! I knew that Penelope had strong legs and I shouldn't have been surprised that she rolled me over so fast. All I knew was I was suddenly underneath Penelope, unable to take a breath and still trapped between her breasts. I can only imagine that it looked like I nearly disappeared under Penelope's big body. I almost forgot to put on the scissors. I could barely get my legs around her. I tried to pull into that wonderful, warm, yielding body, but she broke the hold rather easily. After she broke out of the scissor, I saw her arch back and raise up above me. That is actually contrary to how the manuver was demonstrated, but given the circumstances, I wasn't going to correct her. I took in a much needed breath as she gave me a little thrust, right on the cup. She asked with a little smile, "What's that for?" Then she sank back down on top of me and dragged her stomach and breasts heavily across my torso, as she completed the escape. Bridgett just watched, and stretched, and smiled that far away smile.

After we did that a few more times, it was clear that Penelope was proficient with the manuever. I was quite light headed by that time. I wasn't sure if it was the lack of air between Penelope's big boobs and her body more confidently and heavily landing on me each time, or the resulting redirection of blood flow from my brain to my much abused organ, trapped inside that damned cup.

We took a break. That's one of the cool thing about being the instructor. We break, when I want to break. Bridgett, wearing a Cheshire cat grin, kind of sashayed over to where I was getting a drink of water. If you can picture a 400+ pound women, putting all of those big parts into, graceful motion, under a pair of sweats that got tighter and looser depending on the underlying motion. She looked a lot like a panther, stalking an unsuspecting little antelope, like you would see on Discovery Channel. It was mesmerizing.

Bridgett asked "How you doing now, big guy?" I told her I was doing great and asked if she were going to try this next maneuver. She said "No, I'd hate to ruin Penny's evening by putting the only guy brave enough to work with her down for the count." Wow, was she confident, or what! I told her if she reconsidered, she was welcome to join in, any time. She said she might take me up on that, later. I half hoped she would. The other half was terrified that she would. Go figure.

After I recovered enough to continue, we moved on to the second reversal we were going to do tonight. This one involved the top person sitting a bit higher on the bottom persons body, so they could reach the bottom persons neck. They would simulate choking the person on the bottom. The different positioning of the top person, required a slightly different sequence to reverse and roll them.

After getting the others started, I returned to where Penelope was waiting for me. She was looking very relaxed. She waited for me to get on the mat, again, then she stepped one foot across me and sat right down. Offff! I was going to have to hurry, I thought my ribs were already flexing. She rubbed her groin and butt heavily on top of me as she settled lower. She finally leaned forward, lightly resting her hands on either side of my neck. Her thick nipples were leading the attack against her tightly stretched sweatshirt. Her breasts looked like two bowling balls inside her sweatshirt, hanging above me. Talk about your distractions!

This reversal requires the person on the bottom to start to bridge up with their hips. This causes the person choking them to go off balance forward. That causes the top person to stop choking you, so they can use their hands to stop their falling forward. It also brings the top person close enough to trap the head and roll them over, like before.

I thrust up with my hips and saw Penelope go off balance forward, looming over the top of me. She seemed to be kind of slow getting her hands out to stop her fall. Turns out she wasn't slow getting her hands out, she was using me to break her fall, instead. The last thing I saw before her boobs blocked out the lights, was her big "GOTCHA" smile. She landed with her stomach on my chest and her boobs wrapped around my head again. I contemplated just laying there, but I wasn't sure when the next breath would come. I held on to whatever I could get and continued the reversal, coming to rest on her stomach like a shipwrecked sailor on an inviting beach. Except this beach was trying to squeeze the crap out of me. I managed, barely, to break the scissors, and after slidding down over Penelope's stomach and between her thighs, to complete the maneuver. Oh, baby. I was about done in. I was going to sleep good tonight. What a workout!

After a few more, it was Penelope's turn to start on the bottom. I climbed up on her and simulated the choking. I was too tired to try and hold back so I was sitting full weight on her waist. Her waist was quite a bit narrower than her hips, so my knees were solidly on the mat, this time. If she noticed, she didn't show it.

I gave her the "ready when you are" nod and felt her adjust underneath me. If it hadn't been for her breasts catching me across the upper thighs and groin, I'm sure I would have flown right over her head. You could say she unbalanced me to the front, and you'd be right. The lower portions of Penelope's breasts were holding my thighs and groin. The upper part of her breasts were spreading warmly across my stomach. My chest was being firmly held against Penelope's beautiful face. Then she was rolling me over, again. At least I could breath during this routine. As she dragged herself across my stomach and groin this time, I was sure I could feel her hard nipples leaving their own lines, down my body. When she got up, to get ready to do it again, her nipples were clearly visible trying to push through her sweatshirt. That doggone, no good, lousy cup was going to disappear, never to be heard from again, as soon as I got the chance!

Next up were the heavy bags, that Barry had so helpfully set out on the mats, while I was trying to get my body to pop back into its normal shape. What a guy. The bags are about 4 feet long, cylindrical, and weigh about 70 pounds. The heavy bag takes the place of the bottom person. The top person lays across the bag, as if laying across a persons chest. This would occur after performing the reversal. If the bottom person were still fighting, you would be able to rest or strike with knees or elbows. By laying on the persons chest, it makes it very difficult for them to breathe. No breath, no fight, game over.

Our 110 pound college student went first. She started lengthwise on the bag, as if she had just finished the reversal. Then she rotated so that she was laying across the bag. She struck rapidly with her bony elbows and knees, grunting with each strike. The diameter of the bag was keeping her from getting really low, so she was kind of rocking from knees to elbows, as the bag tried to roll out from under her. She finished and got up, obviously winded but pleased with her efforts.

When it was Penelope's turn, she quickly dropped into the starting position. When she flopped down, the bag nearly disappeared beneath her big body. Penelope rotated to the cross bag position, facing the mirrored wall. Her chest was low, but her big rear end was raised high. I was staring right at her big butt, the outline of her high cut underwear clearly visible through her tightly stretched sweatpants. Her ass rose, fell and rolled from side to side as she alternated her knee strikes. I could see the concentration on her face in the mirror. Penelope was striking with authority, causing the other group to stop and look for the source of the loud THUMP!...THUMP!!...THUMP!!! Penelope finished and got up, looking down at the slightly flattened and dented bag. As if to the bag, she said "If you're in for a Penny, you're in for a POUND" She turned toward me, blew a loose bit of damp blond hair out of her face and said, "That was great, thanks!" Whew, anytime.

Penelope was the last one to finish. The class was over and everybody started for the locker rooms. I could finally get that damn cup off, before I picked up the gear.

I suddenly became aware of a very large, warm presence behind me. I turned and rebounded off of Bridgett's powerful belly. She caught my shoulders, firmly, probably saving me from another fall. She must've thought I was a total clutz.

Bridgett glanced around, then asked if it would be O.K. for her to try that last exercise. I told her that it most certainly was O.K. and she could start whenever she was ready.

Bridgett nodded a "thank you", approached the bag and dropped down to her knees. She flopped onto the bag in the starting position. I swear, the bag said "OOOFFFAAHHHH!!", as the air was forced out through its canvas sides. When Bridgett settled for just a second, on the bag, I could see her belly touching the mat on both sides of the bag.

Bridgett quickly crabbed into the cross bag position, facing the mirrored wall. Bridgett's rear end was as wide as the 4 foot long bag she was pinning to the floor. She drove her powerful legs into the bag with a sound like a 100 MPH fastball hitting the catchers mitt. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Her elbows, driving into the farside of the bag were nearly as loud as Penelope's knee strikes. THUMP, THUMP, THUMP. It was amazing! I was speechless, watching the rise and fall of that astounding ass. The lines of her underwear were clearly visible across her powerful globes as her sweatpants were stretched thin across her huge butt. Bridgett was slowing her pace, as if she were getting tired. I looked in the mirror and saw Bridgett, with a big grin, staring back at me. She had obviously caught me, staring, slackjawed, at her ass.

Bridgett surprised me again by rotating around on the bag. She stared intensely up at me. She glanced around again, confirming we were still alone. Bridgett asked me, sweetly, "Do you think this would work, Ricky?" She maintained eye contact as she rose up a bit and freed her huge breasts. They nearly reached to the mat. She swayed side to side, rubbing heavily across the bag, her stomach causing the bag to move with her. She stopped moving. I tore my eyes from her heavily swaying breasts, looking again into her beautiful blue eyes. She rose slightly, said "Oh, Oh, Bridg fall down", dropping heavily across the bag. She settled lower and lower on the bag, as if the bag had sprung a leak. Except the bag is filled with sand and compressed rags, not air. She rocked forward and back, easily rolling the bag back and forth, underneath her.

Bridgett had never broken eye contact. I think we were both imagining me, in place of the bag. I was just gawking at her totally awesome display of sensual power. She prompted me, asking "Well?" All I could croak out was "Yeah, I think taht would work."

Barry chose that moment to call me. He was in the hallway, discussing next weeks class with some of the students. We worked out a plan for the next class, then Barry said he had to take off. The class had gone late and he hoped that I wouldn't mind cleaning up. I told him it wasn't a problem, but he would owe me, anyway. He laughed and took off. I went back to the training room, but it was empty.

This was my chance! I hustled into the locker room, took off my jock and threw that damn, rotten lousy, no good cup in the trash can! I sat for a few minutes, nearly overcome with relief. I felt much better, now! O.K., time to clean up and take off, myself.

It had probably been 15 minutes, since Barry had left, when I got back to the training room. I wasn't kidding, that friggin' cup really hurt, O.K.? Anyway, most of the gear had been put away. The only things still out were 4 of the blue mats. Two were still laid out normally, but the the other two were set on top of the others, creating a double thick pad. How odd.

I was at the drinking fountain when I heard the doors being released and closed. Penelope and Bridgett were walking toward me, wearing their overcoats. Penelope thanked me for inviting her to the class. She thought it was great and said she would try to attend regularly. Penelope said "Catch you later" and headed for the door, closing it behind her.

Bridgett asked if I needed to get going, right away. I told her I was off the clock and at her service. She seemed to like that. Bridgett said she had talked with Penelope and had reconsidered. She decided to take me up on my offer to try some of those moves, if I had the time.

I assured her I would be careful. I asked if she had thought of anything else that she wanted to tell me, since she'd had a chance to sleep on it. I fought down the mental picture of Bridgett, not just laying on her bed, but flowing over it. Taking possession of it, each time she lay down. Man, the matress must really sink down when she crawled onto the bed. What would it be like to be between her and the bed? O.K., O.K., so it took 3 hard rounds to fight down the images. Whats it to ya, anyway?

Bridgett said that she actually had thought of something else that I should know. Just then Ms. Robinson walked into the room. While she looked much better than the file photos showed, there was still a hint of the swelling and bruising left from the attack on her. The thought of what she had gone through caused a flash of deep, burning anger at the chickenshit low life that had purposefully inflicted such pain, all for the potential payoff of a few dollars. I put those thoughts in a box and made a professional assessment of her condition. Penelope Robinson was 5 foot 11 to 6 feet tall, with blond wavy hair that brushed the top of her shoulders. She had dark brown eyes and had taken the time to lightly apply some makeup before coming out to meet me. It looked like the makeup covered most of the nearly faded bruises. Ms. Robinson had a pretty, round face with a very nice smile that grew as she crossed the room. She was wearing a plain white t shirt. Her stomach, under the t shirt, jiggled as she walked, threatening to break my concentration. Before yesterday, I would have called it a big stomach. The bright orange halter, under her t shirt, was making the fluid movement of her breasts almost hypnotic. Her waist narrowed, then flaired into hips that that in any other company would have been huge, but were probably 2/3 the width of Bridgett's. Her matching bright orange short shorts, exposed a pair of long, powerful looking legs. The fact that women's legs, given similar size and training are stronger than men's, chose that moment to fly through my conciousness. She probably weighed 260 pounds. Hospital food must not have agreed with her. Ms. Robinson was carrying what most people these days would call extra weight, but she looked like a big, healthy girl, to me.

I stood and introduced myself, looking up into her face while shaking hands. Her grip was not nearly as powerful as Bridgett's had been, but then, while she seemed to be about as tall as Bridgett, she was about half as broad. I glanced back at Bridgett, briefly wondering if she may be a bit heavier than I first thought.

She too asked me to call her by her first name, saying "Please, call me Penelope." Then Penelope turned to Bridgett, gave her a bright smile, and said "Hey Brige, you were right. He is a little cutie." I wasn't quite sure how to take the "little cutie" part, but it seemed that we were getting off to a positive start, so I didn't comment on it.

Bridgett surprised me then, standing up and moving toward the door. She said that she had to get back to work and she would get in touch with me later. She also said she would check in with Penelope, to see how she was doing. I had been wondering how I was going to interview Penelope, with Bridgett there. Her leaving solved a potential problem for me. Maybe things were swinging back my way, after all. When I scooted back to let her by, she glanced me up and down, looked down into me eyes with a little, knowing kind of smile. I wasn't sure, of course, but I thought I may be able to quit sweating the call from the headhunters, ah, I mean Internal Affairs. Bridgett didn't seem at all upset by my presence. In fact, she seemed to be far more comfortable than most people were, in the presence of a detective investigating a murder. I'd give that some thought, later.

I have to tell you, as Bridgett passed by, I felt very small between these two towers of warm, soft feminine flesh, except in one predictable place. If they had decided to hug goodby, I would have ended up like a bug on a windshield. I wonder if that would be bad? I had to get it together quick, to interview Penelope.

We sat back down and started the interview. Penelope confirmed everything from the previous statement. She did add that Bridgett had blamed herself, for the attack. Bridgett thought if she had been there, instead of pushing out a few more sets, it wouldn't have happened.

Penelope said she had been lifting weights with Bridgett for about a year. She was getting good at it and really enjoyed it. The exercise relaxed her and she said that seeing her muscles toning and building, made her feel powerful and attractive. She glanced over at me when when she said that. She seemed to be searching my face for some kind of a reaction. She caught me looking over the body she had worked so hard, on. Her eyes flicked over me, seeming to linger around my waist. She gave a small , kind of embarrassed laugh and looked away. Penelope paused and when she looked back at me there were tears in her eyes. She said that the weight lifting hadn't helped her when "that bastard" attacked her, did it? As much as she enjoyed the workouts, she really wasn't sure if she would keep going, especially if she was alone. Penelope started to sob openly.

I will never get used to the pain that stays inside a victim, undermining their ability to go on with the regular, normal, everyday things that most of us take for granted. It just rips me up, inside. I sat on the arm of the sofa, next to her and tried to calm her down. I told her about some of the victims services and counselling that were available and even mentioned the self defense class that some of the guys and I put on for the community. The class was started for victims of assaults. Most of the people in the class were still assault victims. We taught simple defensive techniques and the students met people that had had similar experiences. I told her that she was welcome to come to the next class, tomorrow night, if she wanted to. If she didn't feel up to participating yet, that was O.K., she could just watch. I mentioned that she had been training her body, but had not taught her muscles what actions to take. When confronted with a situation that is beyond our experience, we all revert to basic programming. Fight or flight. She hadn't learned the fighting part, so she tried to flee. Thats all, and it was normal. That's why the Police and members of the Armed Forces are taught hand to had fighting techniques, then given regular refreshers.

She dried her eyes with the tissue that I found for her, and apologized for breaking down. She got up to get a drink and walked to the kitchen. Her ass was wide and beautiful, only partly covered by her shorts. It looked soft and strong, at the same time. When she came back, her t shirt had been drawn tight across, and tied under her large breasts, leaving her stomach exposed. I could hardly take my eyes off the fluid like motion her

I couldn't get Bridgett out of my mind's eye as I drove back to the office. I was fortunate, mid afternoon traffic was light and I made it back without causing a wreck. It was not uncommon for me to be able to focus on a case, turning the evidence over and over until a path to the answer presented itself. This was different. It was almost as if Bridgett was so big that she was blocking my mind's view of the case.

Evidence of my distraction presented itself when I wandered back into the squadroom. Jim gave me a quick update, as soon as I walked in. I stopped, looked around, realized where I was and said the first thing that came to mind, "Huh?" Oh, man. Somehow I knew it would be a long time before I heard the end of that brilliant and inciteful response. I saw Jim start to smile at my rapidly falling "cool factor" and decided that an aggressive response was in order. "What, who?" Well, that could have benefited from a bit more thought.

Jim's response confirmed my assessment. His welcoming smile at my return was rapidly evolving into your basic belly laugh with an advanced knee slapper. It seemed unusually warm in the office, come to think of it. Maybe I was coming down with something. One could hope.

I patiently waited until Jim had recovered enough to continue, without choking. The last thing I wanted to do with Jim, was rescue breathing. I could wait.

When he could talk again, he was obviously trying to help me re-focus on the case. He said "You know, the dead, flat guy... From the park.... The lake? Roger Johnson? Is it coming back to you yet, Junior? The digital photos will be here soon, if you think that will help." He just broke up again. It was good to see that a guy that had been around death for so long, still enjoyed his work. I was glad I could be a part of it. I just wished he would quit calling me "Junior".

When he recovered this time, he said he was ready to brief me, now, if that wouldn't be too much of a burden for me. I stuck with a simple affirmative. I didn't want to start another of those laughing fits and have that linked to a fatal heart attack, or something. I figured I had enough problems to deal with, at the moment.

Bob, Jim and the techies had been busy after I left them. Our tentative ID of Johnson had been verified. The hide, where we had thought the attacker had waited for Johnson, provided evidence that Johnson himself had been the one waiting in ambush. The bat, a vintage Al Kaline, 34 inch/34 ounce, was his as well. That information rolled over the thought process and caused us to start over. Johnson had been the attacker. But, the attacker of whom? Where had that person gone to? What the heck made that weird imprint?

The consensus assessment of Johnson's planned assault/robbery was: 1) The planning wasn't bad. Location, weapon, time of day, that kind of thing. 2) His execution of the plan could have been better. He presented himself and got flattened, after all. Charitably, they figured that probably wasn't part of his plan. 3) It couldn't have happened to a better candidate.

Seemed like a pretty accurate assessment, to me.

It had been quite a day already, but, it wasn't over yet. As calmly as I could, I checked my messages. Whew! No call from I. A., to talk about a complaint or schedule an exit interview. If I got my mind back on task, I might still have time to make a contribution toward solving this case before I had to come up with a new name, for my Commercial Truck Driver's License. It had been a long time since my ego had endured a day like this. Geez, what a day!

I retreated to the Criminal Records data terminal and logged in with my password. So began the really boring part of most investigations. As was normal procedure, I did criminal record checks on all the players in the case, first.

Ms. Moore had no criminal record in any state. She didn't even have a traffic ticket, in the last 5 years. No surprises there. O.K., on to Johnson.

The only surprise in Johnson's record was how many cases could be cleared with his death. I was shuffling through Johnson's file, looking for someplace to start asking questions. I wouldn't be surprised if we had to reassign a detective from the Robbery Section, due to the drop in work load. What a piece of work, this guy was. Emphasis on WAS. When not pronounced out loud, "piece of work" in this case, is read as "good riddence".

I already knew Johnson was a "Bad Guy" in the truest sense of the phrase, but I had to wonder what he was doing out of the lockup at all. He had been arrested 12 times, since the age of 18. I didn't waste time wondering what his juvenile record looked like, since the JV records are sealed upon reaching the 18th birthday, in this state. He sure hit the ground running at 18. His arrests ranged from Disorderly Conduct, to an Armed Robbery. He only did 3 years on the armed robbery and was released last March. He must have learned something in prison. He hadn't been caught again since he got out, if you didn't count this morning.
He was suspected in 9 more crimes, 4 robberies, 2 assaults with a baseball bat and, hummmm, looks like he was graduating, 3 rapes. There wasn't enough hard evidence in the 9 cases put together to even pick him up for questioning. The morning's events were looking more and more like a happy coincidence.

I started looking at individual case files, searching for similarities. This was interesting. The last Robbery/Assault (hmmm, that's good, no rape. I hate that!), had occured at the same park where Johnson had been found this morning. The victim, Penelope Robinson, lived on Grand Pine Road. Hey, I'd seen that street today! I pulled up a County map and located Grand Pine. It was one street east of Grand Fir, Bridgett Moore's street. Interesting. Time for another Real Police Secret. One of the first things you learn is coincidences happen, but not very often.

At the thought of her, the mental image of Bridgett popped back into my head. We were outside. She was kneeling over me, looking down and smiling a knowing smile. The feeling of her lifting me, effortlessly, and dragging me across that huge, soft belly rushed back to me. Her powerful, heavy belly was resting on the right side of my chest and my right arm. I couldn't move my arm at all. When I tried to rotate out, she put a hand on my left shoulder and leaned some of her considerable weight on me. She was just chuckling at my attempt to escape. She leaned further over me and her giant breast pressed my head back against the ground, blocking out the sun and cutting off my breath. Her soft, warm stomach pressed down, flowing across my chest and pinning me, without any doubt, to the dirt trail. I saw flashes of light on the inside of my eyelids. As I began to fade out, I realized that my left arm wouldn't move. Her stomach was completely covering me, holding me down, from one side to the other. My view moved to above Bridgett, looking down. My legs, from the knees down were sticking out, but that was all. I was completely helpless, underneath her. I experienced the predictable, by this time, tightening in my underwear.

GEEZ. If this continued, I was never going to get anything done. I forced the images out of my mind and tried to control my breathing, while I read Penelope Robinson's statement. Ms. Robinson's statement said she had finished her workout, in the pavillions weight room, then started walking back to her car. Her car was parked at the far side of the lake, so that she would get an aerobic walk in, to go with her weight training. As she was walking back to her car, a man jumped out of the bushes. She looked down at him, in shock. He was demanding money, holding a baseball bat raised high, as if to swing it at Robinson, if she didn't comply.

She looked down at him? How tall is Robinson, anyway. I located the cover sheet of her statement and found her physicals. Holy smoke! What's in the water out there? Robinson was listed at 5 foot 11 and 275 pounds! O.K., so Robinson is almost 6 feet tall, and she was looking down at the creep with the bat. That certainly didn't take away from the theory that her attacker was Johnson. The M.O. was consistent, anyway.

Robinson didn't have any money with her. She panicked and tried to run away, but was hit repeatedly with the bat as she ran, until she fell down. The low life beat her unconsious and left her there to die. After the assault, Robinson couldn't remember what her assailant looked like.

Robinson was found, and the assault was called in by....what are the odds? Bridgett Moore was Robinson's workout partner. She had stayed to finish a few more sets and was riding her bike home when she found her friend, pounded into the dirt. Moore had accompanied Robinson to the hospital, waited for Robinson's relatives to arrive, then gone home.

While it is true that I didn't ask, Ms. Moore never mentioned the incident with Robinson. Robinson had been attacked 3 weeks ago. If nothing else, I would think she would have brought it up to point out the need for increased patrols. Coincidence? Maybe.

It was well past quitting time and a detective from the swing tour was bugging me to use the terminal. I noted the hospital Ms. Robinson had been taken to, and her address, so I could contact her the next day. I logged out of the system. I figured I would go workout and let my mind wander over the problem, before I went home to another frozen dinner.

I arrived at the office a bit early the next morning. I wanted to get my case logs from the day before caught up, then clear out of the office. I didn't want to be hanging around when the guys from I. A. finished their second cup of coffee and got around to deciding who to torture....I mean interview, today.

I checked with the hospital and found that Ms. Robinson had been allowed to go home, just the week before. I called her home and set up an appointment for later in the morning, since she was just leaving for a physical therapy appointment. The doctors told her she was going to be in therapy for several more weeks, possibly a few months, to completely recover. She was anticipating a full recovery. I told her that was good news and confirmed the appointment time, before hanging up.

I met with Jim and Bob, filling them in on most of the information I had dug up yesterday. I found myself minimizing the connection of Ms. Moore's involvement in both cases. That seemed odd to me until I thought about it. At this point, it really was just a coincidence. Robinson and Moore lived in the same neighborhood and went to the same nearby place, to work out. It seemed pretty reasonable that one or the other would be nearby when something happened. Anyway, it sounded good to me that way. The prevailing thought around the squad room, regarding Johnson's demise, was openly apathetic leaning toward ecstatic. He had made a choice and he reaped the consequences. Too bad. It still had to be thoroughly investigated, and that's what we would do. We all agreed that I should keep my appointment with Ms. Robinson, just to cover our bases.

I rang the bell at Ms. Robinson's house at the appointed time. I was surprised when the door opened and I was looking up into Bridgett Moore's smiling face. I felt a warm rush start to come up when I saw her, but I wasn't as awed as the day before and managed to be reasonably articulate, right from the start. We exchanged greetings and I told her that I was there to see Ms. Robinson. It turned out that Bridgett was the physical therapist that Ms. Robinson had seen. They had just gotten back from the session. Bridgett was still wearing her workout clothes. She was wearing a thin, light gray sweatshirt and dark blue sweat pants. They must have been 5x, but they fit her like they were tailor made. She sure made those sweats look good. I was prepared for the handshake this time and she still took me to the limit. She seemed to enjoy that. She sure had a beautiful smile.

I moved past Bridgett as I entered the house, realizing again just how big she was. Bridgett offered me a seat, saying that "Penny" was still in the shower. She seemed disappointed that I took a chair instead of sitting next to her on the couch. Her awesome ass covered up 2 of the 3 cusions on the couch! Bridgett said she would keep me company until Michelle was ready to talk. I took the opportunity to apologize about my unprofessional conduct from the day before. Bridgett seemed surprised, and dismissed the incident. She said that Penelope was still recovering from the attack and warned me not to tire her out too much, since they had been pushing pretty hard with the P.T. She didn't want to risk a set back.

Bridgett also mentioned something that wasn't in the case file. Penelope had told her the jerk that beat her, said she was too fat and ugly to rape. Bridgett said she was almost as upset about that as about the attack itself. Bridgett asked that I be very careful about that part of my interview. She said Penelope was too embarrassed about that to tell the investigator.

It was an early summer day, a bit warmer than normal. I had arrived for the day tour in the Criminal Investigations office. Being the junior investigator, most of the mundane daily tasks fell to me. It was about 10:30 in the morning, while I was organizing the reports from the previous shift, when the telephone rang.

A small County Sheriff's office was requesting assistance with a death investigation. It seemed that a body had been found on a walking trail, near a small lake, in a remote part of the county. The trails were part of a park that included the lake and a pavilion with a basketball court and a well appointed weight room. There were picnic tables and small bar-b-que pits scattered around the lake and into the surrounding wooded area. With the view of the lake and mountains, it was really quite picturesque. The park was very popular on most summer weekends, calling the scantilly clad sun worshipers in large numbers. However, at mid-morning on a weekday, it was as quiet as a gost town, which seemed appropriate given the object of our visit.

He was on his back, spread eagle on the trail. I don't want to sound too technical here, but he looked...flat. Not flat like a sheet of paper, or a cartoon drawing, but he was definately lacking the normal thickness you commonly see in most live people. The guy was surrounded by a strange, oval shaped imprint in the packed dirt of the trail. Only his legs, below the shins and his hands were outside the sunken area. It looked like when we lifted him up, he would leave a deeper outline in the dirt, kind of like a snow angel. I'd never seen that before and, from the look on the face of the Senior Investigator, Bob Simmons, neither had he. The mechinism of injury was not in evidence. That means the piano, boulder or whatever flatened the guy and made that imprint, was not still in the immediate area. It could've been a rougue comet for all we knew. The third member of our team, Jim Carter, thought a meteor was more likely than a comet, but, this early into the investigation, I really couldn't say. Outside the sunken area, a few feet east of the body, was a shattered baseball bat. The bat looked like it had taken a Freddy Garcia fastball in on the hands. Curiouser and curiouser, to coin a phrase.

Jim and I widened our search of the area. About 10 yards north, and just off the trail, we located where the attacker had been waiting. He had been there for some time, judging by the candy wrappers and cigarette butts laying around. His hide had been in a long curve where the brush had grown up around the trail. Due to the curve and the brush, the visibility of this part of the trail from the rest of the park was limited. It had a lot of potential for an ambush, or a robbery.

While Jim and I had been checking out the area, Bob had been checking out the dead guy. Bob would stare at the guy for a while, squat down and stare at him, then get up and repeat the process from a different spot. He did this several times. I asked what he was doing. Bob said "That's Roger Johnson." Johnson was a local bad guy. Big time, for the area. He was currently wanted in connection with seveal robberies and assaults against women. The word was he had recently graduated to raping his victims. Hair color was right, he was about the right size, near as I could tell. Johnson wasn't a big guy to start with, about 5 foot 5 inches and 135 pounds, if I remembered his last booking sheet. Given his size and his chosen profession, carrying a Louisville Slugger to work may have seemed like a good idea. It could have been Johnson, the height was close, but as I mentioned before, he looked thiner, now.

Jim asked, "Are you sure?" Bob gave him his sly look, he was good at that, and replied "Could be, seemed thicker in his picture." Jim pointed out that a picture could add 10 pounds to one's appearence. In my relatively short time in the unit I have learned that sometimes it's best to just say nothing.

Being the junior investigator on the team, the odds were good that I would be given something to do, shortly. It didn't take long for that pearl of investigations to come true. While Bob and Jim practiced their witty comebacks and watched the techies process the crime scene, I was sent to get a statement from the Reporting Party, one Ms. Bridgett Moore. According to communications, Ms. Moore lived at 14857 Grand Fir Road. I was told she was expecting me. I checked my map and found that Grand Fir was only a few minutes drive from the park.

I arrived at Ms. Moore's home at 1:15 p.m. As I parked I was thinking that the way the temprature was going up, I probably had a better deal than the guys at the crime scene. They had to wait for a lot of detail work to be done, before the body could be moved. A red Ford full size, extended cab pickup was in the driveway. As I walked to the front door, I could see a patio on the side of the house. A single chair was at one of those round tables with the big sun umbrellas mounted in the middle. The chair looked larger than usual, wider, I think. The chair looked to be of very sturdy construction, welded steel tubing and such. A 21-speed mountain bike leaned against the house, along with some standard sized folding chairs.

The screen door was closed, but the front door was open. Because of the bright sun outside, I couldn't see inside very well. I knocked on the screen door, identified myself and called inside, asking if Ms. Moore lived here. A low, but melodic, feminine voice answered from someplace inside. She said her name was Bridgett, and invited me inside, saying she would be right there. I entered and stopped a few steps inside, waiting for my eyes to adjust to the relative darkness. It was pleasently cool, inside. I noticed small tremors and wondered briefly, where the low grade earthquake was centered. Ms. Moore, who was apparently in the kitchen, asked if I wanted something cool to drink. I tried to set the tone, answering in my best Sergeant Joe Friday, "No thank you, Ms. Moore." She replied, "Call me Bridgett, please". The tremors, which had stopped, had started again. Oddly, they seemed to be getting closer.

I turned and saw Bridgett, approaching from the doorway at the far end of the living room. That explained the tremors. Bridgett was a very big girl. She was wearing sandals with about 2 inch heels. Bridgett would be 5 foot 11, maybe 6 foot, in her bare feet. Bridgett was wearing a bright colored, sleevless summer dress, that came down to mid-thigh. Bridgett wasn't just tall, she was big, too. Did I mention she was a VERY BIG girl? My goodness, each of her thighs were at least as big around as my 46 inch chest. Her calves, flexing with each step closer to me she took, looked as big as my own 26 inch thighs. Her huge belly swayed, side to side, with each step. Her breasts were like two soccer balls, moving independently, atop her awesome belly. Bridgett had a beautiful, oval shaped face, blue eyes and full lips. All this was framed with thick dark hair that fell around and over her broad shoulders.

Bridgett reached out to shake hands as she got closer. I couldn't remember why I was there and I wasn't even sure about my own name, at that moment. I felt a sudden kinship with the deer in the headlights. I had liked larger, full figured women for as long as I could remember and Bridgett had all of that, in spades. She had to weigh over 400 pounds! I had dated women that weighed 250-300 pounds before and reveled in the feeling of heavy softness, when we were together. A quick picture of Bridgett, on top of me in the women superior position came to mind. I have always enjoyed that particlar way of making love. The feeling, I think is greatly enhanced by a larger, heavier female, that can exert some serious pressure on the down stroke. I had always been able to get out from under when I wanted to, without too much trouble. I had wondered from time to time what it would be like to be truly trapped under a lover. I found the thought exciting and frightening at the same time. I wondered if she had been in that position, and if the lucky guy had survived. I noticed that my underwear seemed to be spontaniously shrinking.

That picture was still in my head as I took her hand for the ritual handshake and introduction. I looked past her big right hand and saw a large forearm that reminded me of something that I couldn't quite place. Bridgett's upper arm flexed along with her hand and forearm. As the pressure on my right hand increased dramatically, that elusive thought popped sharply into focus. I had seen the inside of enough weight rooms in my time, this very large women moved some very large weights. Well now, all that time I spent in weight rooms wasn't just spent watching. I was only 5 foot 8, but I carried 200 pounds that was still mostly muscle. I could bench press 270 pounds for sets, curl 140 pounds with a straight back and grip with 120 pounds of pressure from either side.

As I looked up into a dazzaling smile and sparkling blue eyes, I increased the pressure in my grip. Bridgett's smile got even bigger as she squeezed harder, too. We soon found the unspoken contest a draw and released. I was far closer to maxed out on that grip than I thought was reasonable, given that the other person was a sweetly smiling, tanned, 28 year old female.

While causing me to feel a bit more wimpy than when I had walked through the door, the handshake allowed me to refocus my thoughts. More importantly, I had remembered my name and the reason I was there. I'll let you in on an Official Police Secret, here, it's normally preferred that you know the reason for a interview while conducting one. In that light, I thought my returning memory was a good sign for the upcoming interview.

Bridgett offered me a seat, while we took care of her statement. There was only one couch and a matching loveseat to sit on in the living room. Having been tested once already, I chose to remain standing while taking the statement. I was also concerned that if I sat down, an unprofessional, although completly involuntary swelling could become more noticable that it needed to be. I had to back up to allow her to pass. Most of the people I work with are taller than I am. I got used to that a long time ago. As Bridgett moved majestically past me, I felt very small in comparison. I thought she was going to sit down on the loveseat. She started to go around it, then stopped and sat on the arm of the loveseat. She didn't seem to notice the popping noises.

As Bridgett recounted her morning adventure, she crossed her right leg over her left knee and began bouncing her right foot. It may have been a nervous gesture. The motion caused her dress to ride higher, unintentionally exposing more of her huge thigh and giving a clear view of her flexing quads. She obviously wasn't "cut" like a competative body builder you would see, but her toned muscles were clearly visible as she moved her leg. Bridgett was "talking with her hands" while she related the events leading up to finding Johnson on the path. I realized again just how big her forearms were. Her upper arms had more jiggle to them than her legs, but her biceps must have been 22 inches around. I had already felt a portion of the strength she had in those arms.

The feeling that the rate of shrink in my briefs was increasing, along with the fact that I couldn't remember Bridgett's last 3 sentances, led me to believe that I was loosing focus, again. Man, I had never had this much trouble talking with a witness before. I was really getting angry with myself. Okay, don't look into her eyes. Yeah, that's the ticket! It's good to have a plan.

Bridgett said she had finished her strength training in the weight room and was going for her usual walk around the lake when she came upon Johnson, on the trail. She knelt down, to check for a pulse but couldn't find one, then went and called for help. She gave her information to the 911 dipatcher and waited for somebody to show up. After the Fire Department arrived, she rode her bike home and cleaned up.

In my mind, I could picture Bridgett kneeling over Johnson. As she knelt, her belly must have nearly brushed the dirt of the trail. The idea of her, towering over his small body caused me to stop taking notes and look over at her. I realized that while she sat in the arm of the love seat and I was standing, we were looking straight across, into each others eyes.

My focus fled. It was gone, history. I couldn't think of the next logical question to ask. As I paused, Bridgett looked me up and down, and said "You look hot. Are you sure you don't want something cold to drink?" This time I agreed without hesitation. I was still trying to think of my next question when Bridgett rose and pivoted toward the kitchen. I started to step back to give her room to get by, but I was too slow this time. As she turned, her huge stomach swung and brushed against me. I barely had time to register warm softness, followed by a small portion of her awesome mass. I was already going backwards and the impact took me off my feet. I landed on my backside, in a totally unprofessional manor. Now, just for the record, I have played sports since I was a sprout and have taken and taught defensive tactics classes for 15 years. I'm normally quite coordinated.

I quickly began to get to my feet, but Bridgett was quicker. She bent over and gripped me solidly by the upper arms, giving me an up close view of the biggest breasts I had ever seen. Each one was easily bigger than my head. Her nipples were big, like the rest of her, and were putting up a valiant battle against the thin material of that overburdoned sundress. Then Bridgett lifted me right back to my feet, in the process dragging me across her enormous belly. As she pressed me against the amazing expanse of that belly, I recognized the odor of gardinias.

Bridgett was apologizing like crazy while she brushed off my clothes. When she brushed down the front of my slacks, she couldn't help noticing my obvious reaction to her massive presence. She brushed down my legs, briefly, then brushed against my erection again. She stood up, looked down at me and smiled as she apologized once more and said she'd be getting that cold drink, now. She looked flushed and I could certainly feel the heat on my face and neck.

When she turned, she bumped me with her hip, nearly knocking me over again. I just gawked after her as she walked away, toward the kitchen, giving me my first look at her from behind. Her hair came down to her shoulder blades, swaying lightly as she gracefully walked away. Her back and shoulders were broad and clearly powerful. I hadn't been moved with as little effort as Bridgett had expended lifting me up, since I was 8 years old. Her hips flaired wide, tightly stretching the already thin material of that great looking dress. I wondered if her hips would brush when she passed through the doorway she was approaching. Her backside was as impressive as the front. Each step caused a beachball sized cheek to flex and rise into a powerful rounded dome. Her calves were defined, under that extra flesh, hinting that she rode that bicycle a lot. She glanced back at me and smiled just before she went through the door way. Bridgett didn't brush the door jam as she passed through to the kitchen. For some reason, that disappointed me, until I looked closer. The doorway was 5 feet wide. It had to have been custom built.

Bridgett returned with the rasberry iced tea and I managed to complete the interview without choking or causing additional embarrassement to myself, or my department. As we finished the Q & A, Bridgett maintained eye contact with me. She had a slight smile on her moist, full lips. I noticed that Bridgett had to occasionally move her tounge over her lips, to keep them moist. It must have been the heat today. It seemed like it was 150 degrees in that house.

When we finally finished, Bridgett walked me to the door. We exchanged the usual goodbys. As she looked down at me, that dazzaling smile on her angelic face, I gave her my business card, with the case number written on it, and asked that she call if she thought of anything else. She said "You can count on it, Detective."

While I walked back to my car, Bridgett was standing in the doorway watching. When I got to the car she waved and thanked me for coming. I drove away thinking I'd had a good career. I'd helped some people along the way and made a positive differance in my community. Not everybody could say that. I figured that when Internal Affairs finished with the complaint about my conduct during the interview with Ms. Moore, I'd be lucky to get a long haul trucking job. Three states over. Under an assumed name. It was all done but the waiting. I wondered how long it would take before Bridgett would get outraged about the horny little pervert clutz that had come to her home after she had gone through the truma of finding some dead guy on her relaxing walking trail. It shouldn't take long after that to make the call. Then its Truck Masters Driver's Training Institute, here I come.

You come by my house, knocking at the door (why? I have told you before to just come on in). Upon no answer you try the knob, it turns and the door opens. You silently enter ââ,¬â€œ intent on ââ,¬Å"teaching me a lessonââ,¬Â. You have always said that I leave my door unlocked and trust society too much. You search the house looking for meââ,¬Â¦checking the kitchen, laundry room, bathroom and finally in the last bedroom, my bedroom, you find me. I am asleep. You stand and watch me for a few moments wondering what to do. It is then that you decide to remove your clothing with the thought of waking me gently from slumber then waking the passions within us. You have set all your clothing aside on the dresser and look down upon me. You smile as you lean over and kiss me, at the same time you slide down onto the bed. You nuzzle my neck as I start to stir. You bid me ââ,¬Å"Good morning beautifulââ,¬Â and instruct me not to move. I lay, waiting, for what I do not know. You start to remove my clothes, piece by piece. As you uncover every part of me you nuzzle, nip, caress and kiss all the flesh being exposed. You then turn me over onto my large stomach so that my bare back is turned towards you. You straddle my rounded buttocks and start to give me a rub down. Oh how sensuous your touch. You alternate between light and caressive to heavier and deeper. You start at my neck and slowly wonder your way down my shoulders. You move down and caress my buttocks and then down my legs. You make a comment about the strength in my legs and how hard they are. You turn me over then start to massage the front of my body. As you get down to my breasts and start massaging thereââ,¬Â¦you canââ,¬â,,¢t help but dip your head down to me. You start out by licking a circle around the nipple then you capture it in your mouth and start to suckle on me. The rasp of air coming into me is enough encouragement as you deepen the suckleââ,¬Â¦ You move to my other breast and resume your assault on it as well.

You continue down my huge bellyââ,¬Â¦ rubbing, licking and kissing my massive bulk. You move between my parted legs and work your way down. Once you get to my pussy you spread my lips and lightly flick your tongue over me. Then, without encouragement, you start to lap at my pussy as you would delectable treat. I start to climb the spiral of ecstasy and as I start to feel my orgasm come on I clamp my huge thighs together around your head. You canââ,¬â,,¢t get out of the vice like grip I have on you. I start to shiver and shake and you are amazed as you briefly look up to see me quavering. I quake and clamp onto your head and ride your face to climax. Only once the tremors quiet do I release you from between my legs. You start to move up and over my body again. You kiss me. Even though I taste myself on your lips, I am not repulsed.

You stop and look at me. Then you tell me to look at you, into your eyes. As you enter me you tell me that you love me. While we make love you tell me that you love me for being who I am, how I make you feel. You take it slowly, building us both up to a frenzy. You start to grow even harder as you approach orgasm. You want me to look at you as you cum. As you thrust into me and start cumming inside me I clench you to me with my legs. You stop moving and lay down on top of me, your own personal waterbed and start quivering. I wrap my arms around you and hold you til your breathing eases.

After while you roll to the side of me and spoon your small body around mine. I roll to the side and lay one thigh over yours. I look at you and smile for now I know its approaching my turn. I tell you that if you panic and need to stop to just go limp. Stop caressing me, stop moving. You ask why you may panic and I said ââ,¬Å"because of thisââ,¬Â.. and proceed to roll my huge bulk on top of you. You roll to your back and I roll up and on top of you. You start to harden again against my thigh.

I sit up and straddle you, allowing you to breath. Then I plop forward onto you again. At this point my breast is straight over your face and my pussy is resting against your hard on. I start to wiggle my snatch along your raging cock as I smother you with my breast. My breast covers your entire face. You try to suckle, but it is just to heavy for you to get ahold of.

I rise up off your face, you gasp for air. I shimmy my way up your body and sit on your abdomen. Uh oh, I am trying to sit on your abdomen. The back of my butt is against your hard cock but my belly is touching you between your nipplesââ,¬Â¦.way up on your chest. I start to rock slowly back and forth. As I lean forward I can hear little gasps of air coming from you. I sit here for about 3 minutes, til you are turning red. I have mercy and lift my bulk up. You take in a breath and smile at meââ,¬Â¦ ââ,¬Å"moreââ,¬Â you say, ââ,¬Å"Please moreââ,¬Â. So I move even farther up and have my rear of my butt on your chestââ,¬Â¦guess where this leaves my pussyââ,¬Â¦ hehehehe. Hmmmmm. This works for me. My legs have your arms trapped to your sideââ,¬Â¦ you are mine now. I tell you to stick your tongue out and let me ride it. You willingly obey. As I start to lean forward my pussy surrounds your chin, mouth and nose. I start to move back and forth on your face. I let you up for air every couple minutes but as you focus on my clit you drive me wild and I start pumping up and down on youââ,¬Â¦. Faster.

I decide this isnââ,¬â,,¢t good enough and rotate around so I am sitting at (on?) your head facing your chest and body. I start to crawl down slightly planting one heavy knee on either side of your head. I lower my pussy back onto your face and start to wonder my way down your body. I gradually lay down on youââ,¬Â¦full body to full body. I take your hard cock into my mouth. As you start lapping at my pussy I start to slowly take your cock into my mouth and wrap my wet lips around it. You licking starts to grow frenzied and I hear you moaning. I lift myself up off of you so you can catch a breath and lay back down. You are quite cushy. I take you farther into my mouth and work my way up and down your shaft. I cup your balls into my hands and start to kneed them. I tickle the spot just below your balls and you start to pant. I am getting excited as I am sucking you and you are eating meââ,¬Â¦. Wow. I start to move back and forth on you. I am sucking on you and also riding your face. Your hands are still trappedââ,¬Â¦ you canââ,¬â,,¢t do a thing. I start to shudder as you draw my clit between your lips and suckle on itââ,¬Â¦ I take you deep into the back of my throat. You feel the back of my throat at the tightening of the muscles in my pussy. I squeeze your butt so that you are pushed farther into my throat and hang on, ready for you to deliver your load. As you cum, I hang on and try to swallow all of it. I follow you over the edge to climax and we go flying through the stars. I again turn around and lay on top of you face to face and roll off of you. You take several moments to get your breath backââ,¬Â¦ for your color to turn to normal. You take me in your arms and hold me, again telling me what I mean to you. And you thank me, thank me for being a friend. You mean more to me than you will know.

Dr. Lyness listened intently to the woman sprawled across his black leather couch. Strands of her long, straight, and flowing brown hair came down across her huge bosom, and as she shifted her weight, the couch made noises the doctor had never heard it make before.

Her name was Beth, and she had been coming to his therapy sessions for several weeks. Dr. Lyness always looked forward to their sessions because she was one of his most insightful and intelligent patients she was not afraid to confront the darker sides of her psyche when necessary, which made his job a lot easier. But this was the first day that they were really venturing into the depths of her id, specifically her sexuality fortunately, their repoir had gradually developed to the point where she trusted his professionalism and objectivity enough to discuss these matters with him. In a way, it helped that he was a young doctor, only a few years older than her -- and he also had a quiet wisdom to him that made him seem inherently trustworthy.

"The truth is that there has always been a common thread to what... arouses me," Beth continued bravely, trying not to let herself get too self-conscious. "In fact, you could say that my sexuality centers around one basic thing." She paused and looked down for a moment, but then centered her stare into his eyes once again. "Being a woman in power."

Dr. Lyness nodded - he was not surprised. The antiquated notion that women did not enjoy such things had been shattered long ago the doctor had observed from his own empirical data that, if anything, women seemed more inclined to dominance once cultural expectations were left outside the bedroom. Whereas men generally solve problems as a means to an end, getting true competitive satisfaction only while fighting for a better career/self-image/social niche, women naturally find solace dominating those they care about: their own relationships, households, and families. To them, domination is not just a solution to a given problem, but rather a necessary indication and imprint of caring, closeness, and existence an awareness and acknowledgement of time's passage, and the emotions of each moment.

"Actually," Beth continued softly, "it's even a bit more specific than just power in the abstract sense." She stopped just then, wondering if she should let herself continue. How would this man judge her? Would he think she was crazy? Or just joking? Growing up, she had always been raised with the silent understanding that sex talk stayed in the bedroom, especially when you're a woman. Maybe this whole session was a mistake...

But, just then, despite all her misgivings, Beth found herself feeling quite comfortable looking at the doctor's understanding countenance. She trusted him. Suddenly, she asked herself, what am I holding back for? She sat up on the couch and looked at the doctor.

"I like to squish," she finally said for the first time in a formal setting. Even though she heard herself say it out loud, she still almost couldn't believe she had told him, but she felt a wall come down as uncertainty fizzled into relief and joy. "I mean... I LOVE to squish! It's the only thing that gets me off... but, wow..." she blushed a little before going on, "does it get me off!" Beth giggled into her hands, a little embarassed, but the doctor gave her a comforting smile and without uttering a word, urged her to continue. Reassured, she went on.

"Squishing makes me feel like a goddess, beyond myself in a way. I feel alive, powerful, beautiful, sensual - a real woman, reveling in that which only woman can do.

"I mean," she explained, "I know that men are typically perceived as more violent than women and all, but everytime a man tries to inflict damage, it requires him to exert a certain amount of effort towards the target whether he throws a punch or wields a sword, there is only the brief moment of impact and nothing more. It is methodical, distant, and cold - a single problem perceived and solved by a function of male logic (regardless of whether or not the trigger of the incident is emotionally derived).

"A woman, on the other hand, naturally has more curves, more body fat, a lower center of gravity, and a greater interconnectivity with her surroundings, including the earth beneath her feet. If I choose to, I can squash whoever is beneath me without any effort at all, just with my presence just by existing.

"I love that I have the power to change the actual physical shape of anyone, just by doing what I am now: sitting. Or by standing, or by walking, or by even just laying down. Is there any conceivable way I could avoid doing each one of those things simultaneously? No. They're everyday parts of life, all of them I couldn't get around them if I wanted to. Regardless of what I do, I am present, and so is the earth and it's gravity. The only variable in who gets squashed is whoever gets caught in between first.

"I mean, there could have conceivably been anything or anyone on this sofa cushion when I came in this office and sat down. But in all circumstances, the very nature of its physical form is altered forever, flattened most likely. Am I consciously aware of this? Of any pain, contortion, death? No. A woman can't be looking under herself every second of the day, worrying constantly about every place she steps or sits, after all.

"But even those unknowing squashees still feel my soft skin, my closeness, my warmth, my emotions it is not a cold death, but an intimate one. For on some intuitive level, I do feel them squish underneath me, and it cleanses my soul."

Beth smiled, now feeling totally at ease, her once repressed thoughts rushing out like an unstoppable wave.

"Squashing is a part of me in everything that I do. When I'm walking down the street, and I see some bugs, I HAVE to step on them, and feel their tiny bodies squish helplessly under my bare feet. I know it's gross, but I can't resist expressing the power deep within myself. Sometimes I'll even think of guys that have pissed me off in the past, and imagine that they're the bugs I'm squashing flat." She paused and smiled to herself. "From the eyes of a goddess, men and insects are quite alike."

Suddenly Dr. Lyness' chair made an abrupt shift as he leaned backwards, and he almost fell out before regaining his balance. "Ohmigod, are you OK?" asked the equally startled Beth, reaching towards him.

Dr. Lyness composed himself. "Just fine," he said, smiling again, "I'm sorry, Beth, please continue." He couldn't help but feel a little silly at his sudden loss of balance he had actually been listening quite intently to all of Beth's words and trying to put them into perspective, but there was something about that last statement - a certain genuinity, perhaps - that had somehow caught him off guard. Gathering his composure, he reminded himself that despite its intensity, her words were not meant literally, but symbolically symbolism, after all, was the hallmark of dreams, spirituality, and sexuality - human psychology at its purest. This 550 pound woman's experiences obviously could not have involved actual men she would have squashed them to death instantly. Indeed, he thought to himself, they would not have fared much better than the bugs. He felt foolish for even momentarily taking her metaphor literally.

Beth, sure that the doctor was OK, smiled and continued. "Men squash under me just as easily."

Dr. Lyness almost fell out of his chair again, but caught himself before she could notice. She *had* actually done this to a man before?! More than anything, Dr. Lyness wanted to ask her how she avoiding killing the poor guy it was the next logical question. But no matter how he tried to assemble the words, he could not find a way to ask her without risking an inference to her weight. Regardless of the fact that her sexual psyche indiciated that she might well enjoy being called fat, he couldn't be sure that telling her so abruptly might not trigger the common social behaviors that would cause her to be offended.

How hard it must be, he thought, for any man or woman with this fantasy to communicate it to a partner. A man who wanted to be squashed and a woman who liked squashing could meet and never even know what they could share, even going all their lives without telling each other. Hell, here he was, an impartial counselor speaking to only one person with the fantasy, and he was restrained by socialization. How fascinating.

"Still," she went on, "there's no getting around it. When I see a hot guy, I can't help but want to trample them flat, or squash them under my fat ass."

Dr. Lyness gulped, his adam's apple like an orange. He could wait no longer - he had to ask. "How do they... survive?"

Beth suddenly shot him a glare, and a bit of indignation came to her voice. "Are you calling me FAT, doctor?"

Dr. Lyness FROZE. He was suddenly terrified, more than knew he should be given that his only rational concern was hurting her feelings. But this was a survival instinct of fear and adrenaline kicking in, and being a well-to-do academic, he had never felt this way in his life. Panic set in.

But before he could say or do a thing, Beth's indignant stare quickly melted into a mischievous but good-natured smile. Suddenly he realized: she had just been teasing him. Again he felt foolish.

"Survival is obviously an important consideration if I like the guy", Beth continued, "I, as a woman, am always geared towards some semblance of monogamy if the guy is cute, and I squish him to death right away, no more cute guy." She giggled and bounced on the creaking couch. "Cute guy go squish!" she said in a playful voice, followed by more giggling. "Sure, the moment would make me orgasm like crazy, but then what? I've learned that there's just certain things I can't do if I want the guy to make it to the next squashing it's hard to repress my natural desires, but I do my best to set limits. First of all, common sense dictates I have to stay on the ground, same level as the victim, no elevated ground or platforms to jump off period."

Still charged with adrenaline, the doctor's mind couldn't help but swim at the possibilities a woman that size falling from up above would flatten ANYTHING. Instantly. It was a terrifying thought. Thank god she had come to that conclusion, and had the will power to enforce it.

"Also," Beth went on, "even though a part of me loves bouncing, I can't allow that either. If a man is strong enough, he may be able to withstand me sitting on him for a very short time, but a butt drop will squash him flat."

No kidding, thought Dr. Lynuss. Her ass was huge that men could survive underneath it for an instant seemed impossible to believe.

"And," said Beth, lost in her own thoughts, "as hard as it is, no trampling, and definitely no trampolining if I start jumping up and down on any man, he will squish like an ant. No, the most I can do is gently step on his chest or stomach with one foot, gradually and carefully applying more pressure until he can't take it. If my other foot leaves the floor, goodbye ribcage or internal organs."

Again, the doctor couldn't help but contemplate how something would survive under her foot at all looking at her fat, hourglass body, it was hard to believe that even the pavement withstood her. But Dr. Lynuss put aside his own thoughts for a moment. The real problem here was that it was sounding less and less like she was guessing what was too much, and more like she was speaking from experience.

"When confronted with such powerful sexual feelings," asked Dr. Lynuss after a moment, "how do you know for certain that you'll stop yourself before it's too late?"

Beth looked right into his eyes. "I don't."

Dr. Lynuss couldn't believe it. She wasn't joking. "And the men..."

"They understand the risk and accept it. But then again, what choice do they have?"

Dr. Lynuss paused and thought to himself.

"You think I'm crazy, don't you?" asked Beth, beginning to lose her assurance.

The doctor looked right at her, and once again found a smile to put her at ease. "No. This is not the first time I've heard about crush fantasies from a patient, it's a recognized fetish in the psychological community. I don't think I truly understood the intensity of it until today, but I certainly wasn't unfamiliar with the fantasy."

"Really?" asked Beth. "I knew it! Somewhere I had the feeling that it was the world's best kept secret."

"Wait now, I should tell you, though," he warned her, "that the fantasy has not been proven to be any more than a rarity, in the minds of a very small percentage of men and women."

"I see..." she replied, sounding disappointed.

"But...", he went on, wanting to reassure her, "something struck me as you were talking. The psychological information available about squashing fantasies fails to truly acknowledge how diametrically opposed they are to everything we are taught as men and women in society. To even understand the fantasy requires a complete redefinition of what is power and beauty, tossing the current social standards aside regardless of the cost."

"Which means..."

"Which means that it is likely that the vast majority of people with these sorts of thoughts never express them in fear of isolation, so theoretically, it is conceivable that the fantasy of women squishing men is MUCH more commonly held that we've been led to believe. If that's true, we could be witnessing a breakthrough in the modern understanding of the sexual psyche!"

"How did I know?" Beth suddenly asked herself in wonder and excitement. "I mean, there had always been that part of me that thought I was the only one in the world who found squashing to be sexual, but once began meeting others that felt the same way, I started to come to terms with what I had known intuitively all along: that women squishing men is an inherent part of our sexuality as people."

"Well, hold on now, I don't know if I would go that far. There's hardly evidence to suggest..."

"No wait, think about it... all men want nothing more than to physically be inside a woman. The only time they can achieve this feeling throughout their entire bodies is when they are underneath her it's a very short symbolic jump, and really quite obvious... and women, we just want a man to stay in our domain, surrounded by our energy, held by our presence, never to leave us. What better a metaphor for our minds to conjure than squashing? It addresses and satisfies both the male and female desires simultaneously..."

"Well yes - but still, even if this were true, why have we as a culture reached a point of such denial about it in the first place?"

"Well," Beth was on a roll she knew she was on to something. "For one thing, the influence of patriarchal religion still echoes in our institutions and social constructs because of this, part of the modern thought that is engendered in our minds compels us to automatically be revolted by any examples of true female power. Add to that a multi-billion dollar weight loss industry built on exploiting females as weak, funded by the self-loathing of starving women."

"Still," asked the doctor, "if men really have the urge to submit control to powerful women, shouldn't that eventually cause perceptions to change anyway?"

"Not with the way men usually fraternize to discuss sex. They objectify women and reinforce this objectification with each other we all have known that this is bad for women, but it is bad for men, too. Objectifying implies a single standard that is absent of subjective interpretation and personal taste no man wants to break from the pack and be alienated, so he pledges allegiance to the same ideal whether he believes it or not. So there is nothing to release us from the same loop of dismissing female strength, regardless of the price to women AND men - and ultimately, that which is perceived as the sexual norm continues to go against our own natural instincts."

Dr. Lynuss paused and considered this. "That's a fascinating hypothesis, Beth, but without any hard evidence, I certainly can't jump to any conclusions." Seeing her disappointment, he added. "However, I will definitely give it some study. At the very least, squashing could be far more prevalent than we have been led to believe."

"Thank you, Doctor."

"However, as much as I enjoy discussing and debating theories with you," said Dr. Lynuss, "they are of a generalized nature I'd like to stay focused on you for a moment." He had not forgotten to inquire about the damage she may have done to men while squashing them, and he could not wait any longer. "What was your first experience squashing a man?"

Katrina was massive. No, thatââ,¬â,,¢s not even close Katrina was utterly gargantuan! At only 15 years of age, she stood 6ââ,¬â,,¢5ââ,¬Â barefoot, and weighed in at a scale-crushing 982lbs. Being of Jamaican origin, she had smooth dark skin and an absolutely mammoth ass and thighs which, when seated, were a staggering 8 feet wide.

Katrina had two sisters, both of whom were well over 700lbs, and her mother who weighed in at over 1,200lbs. All four of them exercised to keep fit and mobile, all four of them were over 6ââ,¬â,,¢ tall, and all of them loved to eat. Her father was a successful businessman (yet standing a mere 5ââ,¬â,,¢10ââ,¬Â tall and weighing a tiny 180lbs), which meant that they were quite a wealthy family with food in abundance and the majority of their household furniture custom-made to support the colossal weight of the women and also to accommodate their ultra-wide asses.

She went to school in California, and was at least 10 times the size of most of her schoolmates and because of this, she was the subject of considerable teasing. She ignored the majority of the teasing because she was very happy with her size and herself and was always happy and therefore had very many friends. There were, of course, a few people who were quite nasty and would never accept Katrina for who she was, and one day they pushed just that little bit too farââ,¬Â¦.

Katrina was walking through her classroom and heading towards the back where her specially designed chair was. The chair was reinforced with solid steel and was made to provide enough space for her 8 foot ass. As she walked (making the room shake slightly with every half-tonne footstep that she made) her main protagonist (Martin) made a snide comment from his seat which she didnââ,¬â,,¢t hear, but his little group of cronies around him all laughed nastily while glaring at Katrina.

That was it. She was going to put up with no more of this. She stopped walking and turned to look down at Martin. Her massive frame towered over him and his little gang, and they all stopped laughing quite quickly when they saw the look on her face. She reached a massive, strong arm down and grabbed Martin by the scruff of his neck and lifted him effortlessly into the air and level with her face, his feet dangling about a foot and a half off the floor. The entire room fell silent in amazement.

"Right then, you little runt" boomed Katrina, "since you've been constantly teasing me about my weight and size, you've never actually bothered to find out how heavy I am, have you?"
"Errm.... &rtgulp&rt... I..... errr...." stammered Martin
"No, you haven't" replied Katrina, "Well, I'll tell you, shall I?"

There was a pause while Martin opened and closed his mouth, desperately trying to say something through his sheer panic.

"I weigh" continued Katrina "982lbs, which is roughly half a tonne."

There was a collective gasp of disbelief from everyone in the room, and a petrified whimper from Martin.

"And you're going to discover just how heavy that is" Katrina said in a menacing voice.
"Oh n... no! I'm sorry Katrina! I... I.... I won't tease you ever again...." stuttered Martin
"Ha ha, it's too late for that little man"

With that, Katrina turned around to face the back wall, and changed her grip on her little victim so that she had a hand holding each shoulder and pressing his tiny body against her unbelievably massive belly. With that done, she began to run (as best she could at her size) towards the wall. The classroom shook slightly more and Martin, suddenly realising what was about to happen, began to scream and plead for mercy.

"Noooooooooo! Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaaase don't!" begged Martin as they got closer and closer to the wall, but it was too late. Katrina's mammoth bulk slammed into the wall, sandwiching tiny Martin in between and silencing his screams. His body was instantly compressed flat and all of his air left his lungs in a huge rush. The people in the room were utterly stunned and open-mouthed at this amazing display of strength and weight.

Katrina stepped back a few paces, allowing some air back into the semi-conscious Martin, and then charged at the wall again, crushing his tiny body with her behemoth bulk. The sound of the plaster on the wall cracking was audible for everyone in the room, which only added to their amazement. She stepped back once more, and bits of cracked plaster fell to the floor as she turned to face the room holding the now motionless body of Martin against her huge belly.

She walked a few steps back into the middle of the room and threw his little body onto the floor. Martin landed on his back with a thud, which seemed to help him regain consciousness a little. Katrina was towering over him and looking down upon him with cold, merciless eyes.

"And now it's time for you to experience a half-tonne splash" growled Katrina
"N... no... please Katrina" begged Martin, "have mercy! I can... can... barely m.... m.... move from your last crushing"
"Hah!" She laughed back, "and that was NOTHING compared to what's about to happen to you. This time, I have GRAVITY on my side!"

And with that, Katrina bent her legs a little and propelled herself into the air. Her colossal bodyweight did an arc through the air and a massive shadow was cast over Martin. He look up with a horrified look on his face and screamed for all he was worth, but it was too late. Katrina's full 982lbs impacted belly first onto his tiny body, completely covering him and silencing him at the same time. Several people in the room realised with horror that it could have been their body was now buried under half a tonne of flab and bulk, and they quietly thanked their lucky stars.

Katrina slowly got to her feet and looked down. The lino floor had actually dented around Martin's body! There was a slight indentation in the floor that was the size of her massive belly, and it was MUCH bigger than her victims entire body, which was also indented in the lino, slightly more than her belly print! She felt very proud of herself as she saw the look of utter terror in the eyes of people who would normally tease her.

"And this boys and girls" she boomed at everyone in the room, "is what will happen to every single person who teases me or any of my friends"

Everyone looked dumbstruck! With that, Katrina leaned down, grabbed Martin's still body and carried it back to her massive chair. She laid him on the seat like a cushion, smiled, turned around, and sat her full, gigantic weight down onto him.

At that point, the door opened and their teacher walked in, who knew that various people teased Katrina and she tried to help put a stop to it. She saw the missing pupil from his chair, then saw the cracked plaster at the back of the classroom, and then saw the massive indentation in the floor. She looked at Katrina who had a huge smile on her beautiful, fat face, and the teacher winked at her, saying nothing about Martin.

Katrina lifted up slightly and dropped back down again, feeling utter pleasure at the sensation of the tiny body crunching under her mammoth ass, and settled down ready for a great lesson....

My 200lb plus wife was taking some nite classes and she met a gal that wanted us to come over for dinner.
I said sure and when got to there house I could not belive my eyes. Her friend was one of the largest women I had
ever seen in person she was almost 6ft tall and had to weigh well over 500 lbs. She had huge arms and thighs
maybe not the biggest of boobs for someone her size but her belly and butt more than made up for it. But wait
that wasn't the onle surprise frome down the hall came one of the smallest men I have ever seen. He wasn't a
midget but he had to be less than 5 ft tall and was very very thin I don't even think he weighed 100lbs. Well they
were very nice people and we where have dinner and some beers with them. The women seemed to be drinking 3
beers to my one and her husband was just kind of sipping on his and starting to look at his wife in a concerned
way. Well we had been there for about 5 hours and the huge women was getting kind of drunk and flurtatious with
me. I could tell that her husband did not like what was going on. Well the huge women went into the kitchen to
get some more beers and her husband followed behind her. The size difference was truly amazing. I could kind of
hear him talking but then all of a sudden I herd her bust out laughing and tell him to just try and stop her and she
would flatten him like a pancake like the last time. My wife was in the bathroom and did not hear any of this. I
thought man that little guy better be careful cuz she could eat him for lunch. Well before they came out of the
kitchen I herd a loud noise and I asked if everything was OK the huge women yelled out that everything was fine
but I thought that I could hear the muffeled sounds of her husband. I just wondered what the heck was going on.
well after another minute the huge women came out and sat down she gave me another beer and a wink. I asked
where her husband was she said he had to go take care of something and might be back in a little while. My wife
came out of the bathroom and did not look so good. She asked if she could go lay down. The huge women took
her to a back bedroom. I was sitting on the couch and when she came back she ploped down right next to me. It
made me almost spring off of the couch. She was so huge I never felt like such a small man in my life. Well she
started to put her hand on my leg. I said um what are you do...but before I could get the rest out she took her
huge arm and wraped it around my head and pulled me into her enormous body. I could not belive how strong she
was. I tried to push away but she was pushing her wait into me then agaisnt the couch. She started to whisper in
my ear. You know you want me and it dosn't matter anyway cuz once I get my 570lbs on top of you you will be all
mine. I couldn't belive what was happening. Just then her husband came out his face was all red and he looked like
he'd been crying of something. He told her to get away frome me. Then she stood up and just towered over him.
She just had this evil look on her face as she pushed him into the wall. He slamed into the wall really hard but did
not fall down. As he turned around she lunged at him and with her huge butt. creamed him up against the wall. He
totally dissapeared behind her. She just grinding and grinding him with all of that massive weight. I got up to help
him but was a little more tippsy then I thought. I reached out to try and pull her away but with one big push from
her I fell back onto the couch. She just started to laugh and say so you want some of this too!!!. Then she made
3 quick steps turned around hoped in the air and landed all of her 570 pounds on top of me. She knocked all of the
wind out of me but I had managed to get my head over to the side a little. I was gasping for air and she was just
sitting of top of me telling me how much fun we where going to have. I could see that her husband was just laying
on the floor not hardly moving. She started to take off her top and said it will be so much fun to smother you with
all of my body. My god she was enormous I tried to push her off of me but she just took my hands and buried
them into some of her rolls of fat and put several lbs of her weight on them so I could barley move. Then she
bounced several times on top of me really hard knocking more of my wind out of me as I lay there trying to catch
my breath. She some how took off her sweat pants and still keep me traped underneath her. She said your going
to do what I want or I crush the puny little life out of you. I didn't say a word and then I heard her husband start
to make some groaning noises. He must have been a prety tuff little guy cuz some how he was getting on his feet.
She just looked at him and said well what ya gonna do about it. He had this ferious look in his eyes and he came
running torwds her. I couldn't belive what she did next. Just before he got to her she leaned almost all of her
weight back on me and lifted her legs off of the ground. his little 90lb body came flying in right between her
gigantic thighs. She closed them around him and began to squeeze and squeeze. Her thighs covered him from his
puny waist to just below his chin. His littler arms where traped in there too. He was fighting to get out but had no
chance. after about 10mins of massive squeezing he bagan to give up his fight. I said stop it your going to kill him
and she just laughed and said gee I hope not. She continued to squeeze I thought I heard some bones crack and
he let out a yell. He was completely weak now and she let him go and he fell to the floor under neath her massive
legs. She said this should keep him quiet for a while and I could feel her weith shift from me and It felt like most of
it was being pushed onto the floor. I was able to look over just enought to see one of her big feet pushing on his
stomach as the other one covered his mouth and nose. He was totally still now and she said there he shouldn't
bother us for a while.

then she started to put more and more weight on top of me. She said I get so tired of that little runt it's nice to
have a bigger man to play with. I don't how big I'm but I was probaly twice as big as her squashed husband.
She must have been sitting on top of me for a good half hour now and by this time my legs and hands had all
fallent to sleep. She stood up and turned aroung and just looked at me. I tried to get up and run. but I just fell to
the floor.
She came down on top of me stradleing me, facing my feet with her kness on each side of my head. she said
gosh your making
this way to easy for me. With that she started to cover my head with her huge butt and crotch. She said ok now
you are going to make me smile and if you don't I will sit on your head until it is flat as a pancake. She started to
bounce and wiggle her womenhood on top of me I could hear her moaning and sighing. I could barley breath but
she new what she was doing and had just the right amount of weight on top of me. After about another half hour
she scooted back and said now it's your turn. With that she layed down on top of me covering
me with all of her huge body. My face was burried in mounds and munds of her huge belly rolls. I couldn't breath at
all and I didn't have much air to start with. I tried to push her off but she would just give me a huge pounce of all
of her weight. She started to play with my manhood. I didn't think I could even get hard but she startd to rubb
and suck on me and befor I new it I was as hard as a rock. I was gasping for air and I started to see stars. I tried
not to let my manhood go but I didn't have a chance. I let out one last gasp and the next thing I know she was
bouncing and bouncing on top of me I only lasted a few more seconds and I went out.

The next morning I woke up in my own bed and wondered how the heck I got there. My wife just looked at me a
laughed. She said boy you must have had way to much to drink last night. She said it's a good thing Mary is big and
strong cuz you where so passed out she had to put you in our car.
Mary sure had fun though she said you are such a nice guy that next time you'll even have more fun!!

the end

When Brenda was a baby, she was diagnosed with a thyroid condition that would condemn her to a life of obesity. Other than that, she was a completely healthy little girl. One day when she was 13, her parents were going out for the evening, so they told her that Lily from across the street was coming over to baby-sit. Lily was a stunning 17yr old Chinese girl who was 5 feet tall, 91 lbs. with shiny straight black hair down to her waist.When Lily came over, Brenda was just polishing off a huge bowl of popcorn( no matter how much she ate, she always felt hungry) Thruout the evening, they watched T.V. with Brenda continuing to eat whatever was left in the fridge. At 11:00 Brenda had just found a wrestling show on t.v., and a cherry pie in the refrigerator, when Lily announced that it was time for her to go to bed. Brenda refused, saying that she loved to watch wrestling & that she hadn't finished her "snack" yet. By this time the pie was half eaten already. Lily told her that she was going to bed NOW, and that she needed to get more exercise & eat less. This infuriated Brenda, who stood up to her full 5'9" and 429 pounds & said "O.K. lets imitate the wrestlers we just saw."
Lily didnt even act concerned: she said "if it'll make you put down the food & go to bed, fine" I guess she figured she would stay out of reach until Brenda tired herself out. Little did she count on Brendas reach & quickness. Brenda grabbed a fistfull of Lily's hair in her fat hand & yanked her off the couch.She dragged Lily to the center of the livingroom, while holding her by the hair the entire time.Lily's tiny little body was being held upright by Brendas grasp on her hair, and Brenda then wrapped her other arm around Lily's waist & squuezed the poor girl in a bear-hug against her huge fat belly. When Lily was nearly out-cold & gasping for air, Brenda laid her out on the living room floor, undid her blouse & skirt, leaving her lying on the floor in her panties & bra. She then waddled over until she was straddling the helpless little girl & just sat down on top of her. The entire room shook as Brendas 400+ pounds crushed the helpless little girl. Her huge ass & thighs just engulfed Lily, completely burying her under a mountain of fat. She then said, although Lily coundnt hear her," Now whose babysitting who?" After what seemed like an eternity, but was really about 2 minutes Brenda slowly rolled off Lily who was out cold, completely squashed, and making little whimpering noises. Brenda carried her into the spare bedroom, tucked her in, & stayed up until 2:00 A.M. watching T.V. & eating until she heard her parents pull up. Then she climbed into bed with Lily, whispered that if she ever mentioned a word of this she would be sorry, & made believe she was asleep when her parents walked in!

If you recall the last time that Lily, the cute 91 pound Chinese
girl babysat for Brenda, the huge 13 yr. old who was 5'9" and already 429 lbs., she got squashed. so the next month when Brenda's parents asked her to baby-sit again, she hatched a plan. After Brenda's parents left for the evening, she called her sister Meika to come over to Brenda's house. Meika was 20 yrs. old and much bigger than her sister Lily. She was 5'5" and 107 pounds. Brenda was sitting on the couch & gobbling down snacks as usual when Meika came in. She asked what was going on & Lily said that they were going to teach her a lesson. With that, Meika ran behind the couch and grabbed two handfulls of Brendas hair, pulling her head back. while Brenda was occupied with that, Lily started slapping Brenda's huge belly. The punches didnt have much of an effect, but they were leaving red marks across Brenda's huge rolls of fat. That's when Brenda got mad. She wrapped one massive arm behind her and around Meika's head and fipped her over the couch to the floor in front of her. Then with a grunt, Brenda stood up,grabbed Meika by her skinny little arms and picked up Meika in mid-air. All this time, Lily was punching Brenda, but her tiny little fists were having absolutely no effect. Brenda started crushing Meika in her huge ham-like hands, while keeping her dangling in mid-air. Then she carried the gasping Meika over to her father's excercise bench and laid the poor girl over it. She then straddled the bench & with a roar she sat down on top of the helpless Meika. Brenda's huge ass crushed the little girl & she just continued to bounce up & down until Meika was completely unconscious & Meikas panties were stained red from the squashing. Brenda then got off and turned her attention to Lily who was cowering in a corner by this time with her hands to her mouth, just watching her sister being completely pulverized.

If you recall, Lily the cute Chinese girl who was 5' tall and 91 pounds had got squashed the first time that she babysat for Brenda, the 13 year old girl who's thyroid condition had made her already 429 pounds. So she called her sister Meika to come over the next time she babysat to try & get revenge. things didnt quite work out as planned, because when the two sisters attacked Brenda, She just ignored Lily's feeble punches, dragged Meika over to her fathers exercise bench, and squashed the 5'5" 107 pound girl until she was completely pulverized, and bounced on her tiny little ass until her panties were stained red. Lily was cowering in a corner by then with her hands to her mouth, watching her sister get pulverized. Brenda then got off Meika, turned around and started waddleing towards Lily. Lily watched in terror as the huge girl got closer, and in a desparate attempt, she ducked her head & tried to run past Brenda. Brenda just stuck out one fat forearm, & Lily's tiny belly smacked into the arm and was draped over Brenda's arm. With a quick flick of her wrist, Brenda sent Lily flying back into the corner. Then Brenda clamped one fat hand around Lily's wrist & started dragging her over to the middle of the room by her sister. Brenda had a big grin on her face: after all, despite her massive bulk,she was just a 13 yr. old girl & this was just another game to her just like playing with her dolls. Lily knew however that she could be badly hurt by this huge girl. As they got to the middle of the room, Lily knew that Brenda intended to squash her on top of her sister, and in a desperation move, she dropped to her knees while Brenda still had a grip on her wrist. With her free hand & arm, Lily made a fist & brought her arm up under Brenda's crotch. Brenda was shocked & stunned by this & let go of Lily's hand. Lily took advantage of this & took both of her hands together and in a clubbing motion, brought both of her arms together up under Brendas thighs. Brenda was seeing stars and tears started to well up in her eyes. By this time, Meika was coming to, and seeing what was happening, she crawled over to Brenda and wrapped her arms around Brenda's ankle. Brenda turned to fend off this new challenge, and stumbled over Meika and crashed to the floor in a monumental thud. The entire house shook as Brenda lay prone on the floor. Seizing the opportunity, both sisters jumped on top of Brenda's huge belly, and started bouncing up & down.

The last time, 13 yr. old 429 lb. Brenda had clamped one fat hand around Lily's wrist and was dragging her over to her prone sister Meika who had already been squashed by Brenda. In a desperation move, Lily dropped to her knees, made a fist, and brought her hand & arm up in a clubbing motion to Brenda's crotch. This stunned Brenda momentarily, and she released the grasp on Lily. Lily then put both hands & arms together and once again brought them up past Brendas fat thighs & smacked her pussy hard. Tears were welling up in Brenda's eyes, and Meika seeing what was happening, crawled over & wrapped her arms around Brendas ankle.Feeling this new attack, Brenda turned, tripped over Meika, and crashed to the floor in a monumental thud! The two little Chinese sisters took advantage of seeing this huge whale lying helplessly on her back, & jumped on Brendas fat belly. They started bouncing their little asses on Brendas belly. With every bounce their asses would sink 4 to 5 inches into the huge billowing rolls of fat,but they werent hurting the big girl. Finally, Brenda reached up and clamped one hand around each girls thigh.Brenda's fat wrist was already bigger than either girls leg, and with a quick flick, she tossed both sisters off of her and on to the floor.She then slowly rolled over until she was on her hands & knees,and once again grabbed hold of Meika's leg. Meika was already hurting from the earlier squashing and could offer no resistance as Brenda pulled her right up to her. Lily had gotten to her feet by this time & was punching
Brendas arm in an attempt to distract her, but her punches had about the impact of a fly,and Brenda just ignored her. Brenda was still on her hands & knees, and just fell foward on top of Meika, once again squashing the little 107 lb. girl under her. This time when Brenda got to her feet, Meika didnt move at all, she just lay there out cold. Brenda then reached out & grabbed the startled little Lily by her upper arms & carried her to the center of the room. With one hand she lifted Lily's arms over her head, and with her free hand she pulled Lily's blouse up over her head & tossed it away. Lily was standing there naked from the waist up, her arms pinned over her head in Brenda's grasp, while Brenda looked in amazement at Lily's 29A breasts, her protruding ribcage & 18" waist. Brenda carried Lily to the far wall, and using all her 429 pounds, crashed foward, burying Lily under an avalanche of fat. When Brenda backed away, Lily collapsed to the ground in a heap. Brenda scooped her up, carried her over to her still unconscious sister, and placed the 91 pound Lily on top of Meika. Brenda
then backed off & waddled foward until she was 6 inches away. She then jumped in the air and "SPLASHED" BOTH GIRLS. The room shook so hard that a lamp crashed off a table & fell to the floor. Brenda spent the rest of the night getting the two sisters presentable enough to walk home before her parents came back, and they never bothered her or babysat for her again!

This is a story of a teenage kid who was in the wrong place at the wrong time. Melvin was the boys name. A normal 16 year old kid, small for his age, but wise none the less! On this fateful day, he was cruising the local mall with his friend scamming on the chicks when bumped into this old hag.
Hey witch, he said, "Get out of my way"! "You better watch your manners
young man"! She said! "Watch this!" Melvin said, as he grabbed his private parts! The old woman was shocked, and grab the young man by the scruff and pulled him close! Melvin was surprised by the woman's strength and the old woman whispered to his face. "From this day forwards you pathetic little worm, all big and over sized women will squash you for the bug that you are!".......... Melvin broke loose from her grasp and backed away from her. The old gypsy woman just looked at him with daggers! Melvin just gave a nervous laugh and slapped his friend on the shoulder and walked away!......

As he rounded the corner, he slammed into a fat lady carrying some packages! He bounced off of her like a pinball, and fell to the floor. The fat lady got pissed because he knocked down all of her packages. The fat woman was dress in a big Moo-Moo wearing high Platform shoes, she walked up to stunned boy on the floor and place her big shoe on his chest and started to apply pressure saying, "You little son of bitch! "You broke my new wine glasses, now you must pay". With that she started to stamp his chest with her heel, and her big heavy leg was smashing him senseless!" Melvin's friend pushed the fat woman away, and picked Melvin off the floor and they ran. Melvin asked, "What the F--k was that all about???" Holding his chest and rubbing the sore spot! "I haven't foggiest idea", his friend responded, "but it must be the curse"! Melvin laughed hard at his friend and spied and couple of seats down the way and told his he need to crash a sec.

With that, Melvin and his buddy sat down and stretched out! "Ahhhh! This is the life, eh"? "No school, and tons of girls every where"! "Hey Melvin", "Look" "that chick over is looking right at me"! "Dude, go over there and talk to her", Mel said. So he got and left to go scam. And Melvin had the comfy bench all to himself! He sat there contemplating what that old hag had said, and he rubbed the sore spot on his chest at the same time. Just then these two Big Ladies came walking up to the same bench Melvin was on. These ladies were huge, they must have been 300 or more pounds each. One had the biggest ass stuffed into a spandex leotard, and the other was just fat! One said to the other, "I am Beat! The other said, "Me too, let's sit here for a while" With that they plopped down on to the bench! The bench gave a groan, but both women thought it was very comfortable. Melvin on the other hand was being squashed flat! He didn't know what hit him! The woman with the big king size ass flattened him out! Melvin as turned in a human chair for the this woman! All the wind got knocked out him and he could bearly breath. The women just laughed and talked while Melvin got crushed!

15 minutes later Melvin's buddy came back only to find two fat women sucking up the bench Melvin has once occupied. With that he shrugged his shoulders and second guessed that Mel got bored and took off to the arcade. So off he went, to catch up to his pal! If he paid closer attention to the woman sitting on the bench, he would have noticed that one of those fat ladies had two sets of legs, one hers, and the small set was Melvin's!

The Big women now rested got up to continued their shopping spree! Melvin still sat there, flattened out like a cheap seat cover, regained his strength, and staggered out of the seat and made he way to the elevator! He pushed the button and leaned against the cool metal doors waiting. Just then this crowd of people came up and were waiting behind Mel for the elevator too. Melvin was too burnt to look to see the group of People. "Bing" the elevator doors opened and everyone rushed in! Melvin was shoved against the back of the elevator, and he turned around to cuss someone out. And his nose was eye to nipple with some ladies Boob, as more people pressed into the elevator, Melvin was plastered up against the wall with this fat woman tit's smothering him! The woman was so fat and tall that her stomach and tits pinned Melvin so he couldn't move, and Melvin was so small no one noticed him. Melvin also didn't notice that the elevator had 5 big women in it. These woman belong to a weight reduction farm and were out shopping. The one big gal that had Melvin squished against the wall tried to turn around to face the front and in doing so "steam rolled" Melvin into the corner. Melvin felt like a fruit roll up! The woman had her big butt pressed into Mel as the elevator doors closed. On the way up the elevator was straining against the weight as all five fat woman shifted around to make space for each other. Melvin was swished and squeezed between them they moved. Suddenly the elevator stopped! And alarm went off. "Dam", one of the girls said, "I knew two of us should have stayed back!" "It will be 15 minutes before they will get us out!" she went on. "Thank god it's cool in here", another said. Mean while Melvin was sandwiched between some fat girls breast and somebody else's ass! Their combined fat pressed into Melvin like a Big Ear Muff so Melvin couldn't hear or see anything! There was no air so Melvin got the bright Idea to squirm down to the floor for more room. So as the women impatiently moved round in the elevator Melvin managed to get down on all fours on the floor. The air was kinda stale down there because one of the woman cut the cheese but it was better than being flattened up there! Melvin started thinking about the old woman and the curse and how things were coming true. Just then one of the fat women stepped on his exposed hand and grinded it in as she turned, another big lady bumped Melvin with her knee and knocked him over, while another big gal stepped on his back make a comment on how she was stepping on someone's jacket. Another girl said, "No problem that must be mine". "Go ahead and stand on it". "There is no room in here to pick it up anyways" So the woman just stood there on Melvin, her chunky heels were sinking into his back. he tried to yell but she crushed all the air out of him. His arms started to flail around but the other fat women just stepped on his arms and legs and crushed him flat. One lady step on his neck. So as 15 slow agonizing minutes ticked by Melvin became their rug for them to trample. Another 259 pound woman stepped on his fingers and started to roll them around under her shoe. Grinding them in. His chest must have sunk in about 4 inches with two big women standing on his back. One woman had these pumps on that almost punctured holes in him. Soon the elevator started to move with a half a dozen sighs of relief, they made it to the 2nd floor and the doors opened. The huge women trample Melvin said, body as they exited. Melvin laid face down on the floor with his arms and legs sticking straight out like he was a bear rug. He had foot prints all over him and he was bearly able to get up and leave as the elevator doors closed behind him. He staggered over to this furniture shop and crashed on to one of their recliner chairs. There he pasted out in an exhausted state.

After what seemed like an eternity Melvin awoke dazed and confused, every part of his body was hurting. But the recliner he was in felt comfortable and he was happy at that moment that everything was finally going his way! Just then out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of a heavy set woman and her husband walking his way. The curse was running through his mind and he had to hide. So he grabbed a blanket that was part of the display and covered himself thinking "out of sight out of mind". "If this fat woman didn't see him, nothing would happen"
Melvin said,Wrong.....as he kept very still under the concealment of the blanket, he over heard the fat woman and her husband talking! The husband said, "Oh look honey here's that chair we ordered for your mother! Why don't you have a seat to see how it feels"? "But Dear, my 350 lbs. will probably break it?" She said. They didn't notice that blanket was starting to tremble just as she planted her fat ass right on recliner. She slowly lower her mass into the chain not want to cause undo stress. A "Whoosh" of air can be heard escaping as her full weight was applied! Her big butt sucked up the whole seat with extra leaking out the sides. Underneath Melvin was a certified pancake. He was smashed deep into cushions. Her fat melted into every nook and cranny. He tried to move. But his actions cause to Woman to wiggle her ass deeper into the seat. "Honey, I think this chair has "Vibro Control"? I can't feel it massaging my back! She said. "Hey it stopped!" As she bounced up and down in the chair! Melvin was getting flatter. He could feel his body becoming more compressed with every bounce, he tried to move again to satisfy this whale of a woman before she crushed the life out of him. "Ah it's working again, honey," she said! "I think I'll recline this chair all the way back and rest here for 30 minutes or so. Honey why don't you bring the rest of bags to the car, and come back and come back and get me". Melvin was horrified by this! This fat woman was going to kill him. As the chair was reclined back all her fat started to shift and now she was laying totally on Melvin fully squashing him with her 350 pounds. Melvin was now a human chain, he had no air in lungs and his body was smashed flat. As she laid there she made a comment on how comfortable the chair was and she drifted off to sleep. Melvin was smashed into unconsioness! When 30 minutes was finally up, the husband woke up his wife and they left. It took Melvin another 30 minutes to regain his senses! He felt like stomped on burrito. Every muscle was in pain, it was hard to breath and he noticed he was a little thinner.

Melvin said,He stumbled out of furniture store, and he needed to use a phone to call for help. He was in too bad of shape to get home alone. As he stumbled into to store next door to ask to borrow the phone. The woman behind the counter said he could use the phone but he would have to take a seat because she was still using it. As he made his way over to sofa he didn't notice that he wondered into a Dating Service for Over weight woman??? On the sofa he relaxed, the leather felt cool against his body. As he sat there waiting for the phone, he was contemplating the days events and the curse the woman bestowed on him. As he was thinking he didn't notice three huge ladies walk in and start talking to the receptionist. The receptionist told them to have a seat and she'll be right with them. The three big women marched over to the sofa where Melvin was and when he looked up, he turned white as a ghost. These three woman just turned around and sat down. One sat right on Melvin and grinded him right into the sofa! She must have been around 250 lbs. She crossed her legs and grabbed a magazine. Melvin couldn't believe this, not again. Melvin said, minutes later she got up and left. The air started to fill his crushed lungs and he over heard the receptionist tell another woman to have a seat on the couch. Before he could say anything another fat woman took a seat on him. As she sat down she smashed him deeper into the couch. She sat on him for a few minutes, and got up! Melvin was starting to get bruised and battered and his body looked terrible. As the second woman left, he had no strength left to get up, so he slumped over and that's when another group of fat women came up and sat right on him. This group sat on his whole body pulverized him. He was ironed out flat. As the big women sat on him he was forced in deeper into the crack in the back of couch. A few minutes later these woman got up and were replaced by 3 more. And they pushed his body deeper under the cushions of the sofa. Now he was part of the sofa smashed under the cushions, and all day long Big fat women just kept coming and sitting on smashing him flatter and flatter, crushing the life out him. The woman's curse had come true.

There was this on time that I was on this train going to Frisco, and there were 5 woman sitting across from me on the train. These five woman were really nice looking. Well, sitting across from them, one booth down from me, were these three heavy set woman. These big woman were pretty in there own right, but they must have weighed between 400 to 550 pound a piece.

These other gorgeous women sitting across from me must have been going to some kinda beauty paegeant or something because they were decked out! All of them were wearing these tight dresses that made their hooters stick out. They were all super skinny with nice asses and big tits.

Well, these five bombshells sitting in the booth had nothing else better to do, so they started to make fun of the fat women. The one skinny blonde with the bullet bra started to make rude comments to her friends about the obese women. She said stuff like, "Those women are so fat...they need to wear hula-hoops just to keep their lips up!".........etc....


The fat women over heard what the skinny chicks were saying, and this really pissed them off! The big gals started to cuss out the skinny girls. But the skinny girls just laughed and ignored them.

After about a 1/2 an hour or so went by, four of the skinny girls got up to go to the bar for drinks, until there was only the one blonde with the big hooters left. After a while she got bored of waiting, so she started to drift off to sleep. Slowly she slumped down on bench and fell into a deep sleep. ZZzzZZZZZzzzzZzzzzzz!.

This whole scene did'nt go un-noticed by the heavy women seating across the way! It was time for revenge! All three of the large ladies got up from their seats. And drifted over to the bench where the blond was sleeping!

There she was in all her beauty, her blond hair cascading over the side of the bench, her sweet red lips gleasening, and her big tits sticking straight up. Her perfect body laid spread out before these 3 huge women. She was beautiful and they knew it! But not for long. They all took there places as they lined up along the bench with their big asses pointed towards the girl. And on the count of three, they all took a slight jump into the air and came crashing down on the poor girl's body, who was now flatter than a pancake. A whoosh of air came out her like a human whoopee cushion. And as the three fat women sat there on the squashed girl, from where I was sitting, you couldn't tell someone was under them. The only thing left was a piece of blond hair sticking out from under the ass of one of the fat women.
All three of the large ladies started wiggling their asses around to get a better seat on the girl. Meanwhile the blonde below them woke up terrified and tried to scream. Her body was totally flattened and she couldn't catch her breath. Panic started to set in, and she tried to move which was impossible. The fat woman, Bridgett who was sitting on her face and tits felt her below trying to move. Not wanting to kill her, she got up for moment so the blond could catch her breath. Then Bridgett plopped her 450 pounds right back down on her face with a thud.

As the train kept going on down the tracks, all three large ladies just sat there on her grinding their asses into the flattened out form. Every so often I noticed one of them stand up and flopped back down just to smash the girl even more. Bridgett, the girl sitting on her chest got a kick out grinding her ass all over the girls fake tits! Bridgett made comments on how those silicon sacks in the the blond had tickled her ass! So Bridgett kept standing up and dropping down on this poor girls tits trying to pop them, every time Bridget's fat ass dropped on her , the girl's tits were getting caved in. Over and over again Bridgett did butt drops on her. The girls perfect face was getting smashed, her nose and lips were now fattened out against here face by the weight and her tits were smashed against here chest. While all this was going on the other two obese women just sat there and laughed!

At that moment the other Skinny women came back and were looking a the fat women who were sitting in their seats with a stupid look on their faces. "Have you seen our friend that was sitting here?" One of the fat girls replied, "Get the F___k out of here bitch, your stuck up friend left awhile ago!" With that answer the girls left not knowing their friend's fate?

When the other girls left, the three fat women got up to take a look at their victim who looked like cheap deflated blow up doll! Her whole body was like a pancake. Those big tits of hers were now two wrinkled up lunch bags. Her make up was smeared all over her flattened out face. Her hair looked like it was pressed out by iron. And she was unconscious.

Just then, the train finally reached it's destination, and the fat women picked up the limp blond and carried her off the train. On the way out they made up the excuse that she was drunk and they carried her out to their van. They were not done with her by a long shot. They had other plans for her. They laid her unconscious body in the back seat. The two other big women got into the front seat while the other hefty gal took a seat in the back. With woof, Bridget planted her big ass over the blond and slowly sank down into her crushing her once again. On the way out of the parking lot, Bridget told Debbie to take the ruff road home.
As the van hit the first bump in the road, Bridget flew a few inches up in the air and her big mass came down on the poor girl's body! The girl screamed as all the air left her lungs. Bridget's ass smashed the girl over and over again as they hit a series of pot holes. Bridget was getting a kick out of the way she was crushing the living day lights out of her. It made her feel powerful. So on then next bump, she threw herself in the air, and the girl cried for mercy but her big fat ass came down on her with such a force that she felt like she was going to pop like a tube of tooth paste.

When they got home Debbie and Lisa had to help Bridget get out of the back of the van. Debbie grabbed the crushed girl and carried her limp form into the house. Debbie told the other fat girls to put her the bathroom because she wanted to use the girl as a throw rug. They placed her on the floor in the bathroom, and Debbie went into her room to get ready for her date tonight. While Bridgett and Lisa went into the other room to watch TV.

Debbie stripped down to her birthday suit, her fat jiggled as she picked out a Bullet Bra. After she put it on it made her big 43 EEE breasts stick straight out. She knew how the boys in club loved her torpedo tits. She picked some small undies and she then she put on her 5 inch platform shoes with the wide heels. These heels made her fat ass stick out, and they made her stand 6 ft tall. She always wondered how it would be to trample someone with them? And with that in mind she went into the bathroom to put on her make up. Her 400 pound frame made the floor creak, and she walked into the bathroom. There she saw the pathetic girl laying there on the floor by the sink. She remembered the way this girl teased the hell out of her and her friends on the train. And now it was payback time.

Debbie walked up to the sink and nudged the girls head with the side of her shoe. The girl snapped out of it and was looking up at this huge woman peering down at her. The girl wanted to get up and run, but her body was in no condition to do nothing. Every muscle ached, and her lungs hurt to bad to yell for help.
Debbie placed her 5 inch platform shoe on the girls chest and and stood up on her. the girls arms started to flail all over thee place as the air rushed out of her chest. Debbie didn't give a shit. She wanted to trample the hell out of her and her 400 pounds were crushing the crap out of this bitch, and she loved it. She started to walk all over this girl body and her heels sunk in with every step. She left deep imprints in the girls dress. Debbie decided to see if this girl's tits could stand up to her weight. So she place each heel on each tit and started march in place. She trampled her tits for about 5 minuts. Then with one foot she started to grind her heel into her nipple like she was grinding out a cigarette.
The girl's eyes were bugging out of head, and she tried to grab the legs of Debbie to throw her off, but Debbie kicked her hands away! The noises that the girl was making started to get louder, so Debbie turned on the radio and turned on a "Oldies Station". To her amazement the song "Twist" by Chubby Checker came on and while standing on her tits she started to do the twist! Back and forth, grinding away, she danced, twisting her her hips to the beat... she was literally twisting this girl into the rug like a bug. Her weight added to the top of those heels flattened her tits out into pancakes. From a side view of her body, she must have been paper thin! As the song came to an end Debbie continue to put on the rest of her make up! The girl below her was trying like hell to breath every time Debbie shifted her weight! Debbie looked down at the squashed girl beneath her heels and place her foot right on the girls face and twisted her lips in with the bottom of her shoe.

Suddenly the other girls came in to the bathroom, and they were amazed to see this smashed form of this girl being crushed by Debbie in her heels. Bridget looked at Lisa and said, "That looks like fun"..... So both women ran out of the bathroom to grab their heels.

When they came back, Debbie towed the girls flattened form out into the living room and placed her next to the wall. Lisa, who weighs about 475 pounds, was wearing a pair boots with thick four inch heels! She walked up to girl and started to crush here fingers like if the were cigarette butts. Bridget stepped up on the girls chest and started to smash her tits under her heels. And Debbie got on and started to trample her stomach.

By now the girl looked like hell, all crushed and flattend out. She started to accepted her fate and without a struggle, she let these massive women trample her into oblivion..... Her body was smushed, her tits were trampled flat, so they look like two scramble eggs. She became a human rug for these fat women who walked and jumped all over her body. When the were done with her, they stuffed her under the cushions of the couch, and Bridget and Lisa sat on her and watched TV while Debbie finished getting ready for her date. Debbie and Lisa sat on that poor girl with their combined weight of 950 pounds. Debbie climbed on top of the couch and started to kneed the girls prostrate form under the cushions with her knees. She knelt on her head and continued to bounce up and down and ground her head into the bottom of the sofa. Lisa came up with a killer idea, both large ladies stood on top of the couch and started to march all over her body. Then Bridgett came up the idea of stuffing her into the fold out bed of the sofa and fold her back up in it and sat back down on her to continue watching TV.
The girl inside the sofa felt like a crushed cigarette with those fat women on her, she knew her life would be over soon because she could hardly breath. her body was crushed flat, like she was piece of clay that has been fattened out by a rolling pin.

When Debbie got home two hours later. Lisa and Bridget had squashed the girl into unconscious. The fat girls have had their fill their play toy so they took the girl out back of their apartment and threw her in the dumpster. She hit the bottom of the dumpster with a thud, and she laid there out cold for a long time, while everyone who lived in the building dumped their trash over her.
After about 4 hours of being in the trash can the girl came too, but only to find herself surrounded by smelly trash. Suddenly she heard someone lifting the top of the dumpster. She didn't know what to due so she just kept still, her body still hurt way too much to move, just then she heard someone say. "Shit this dam can is full"... So the person jumped into the dumpster and started to jump up and down to make more room. The girl at the bottom was trampled down into the trash compressed in with the rest of the garbage. The person kept jumping up and down over and over again until the trash was packed down about half way. The girl at the bottom of the dumpster was smashed flat again, and she passed out. The person who trampled trash down, filled the dumpster up all the way with trash and left.

It was morning by the time she came too, she was confused and bewildered and totally disoriented. She was incased in trash and she couldn't move. The smell of the trash almost knocker her out. It took her a few minutes to figure out what had happened, just then the trash can started to shake and she could feel the dumpster start to move, she heard a clunk, and the dumpster started to lift in the air. She tried to scream, but the noise of garbage truck was too loud! And she was lifted into the air and dumped into the back with the rest of the trash. There inside she had a few seconds to thrash about the garbage trying to climb out, but sudden more trash came in from the top and she was buried again. And then there was this grinding sound, and the truck was starting to compress the trash to make room for more. The girl knew what was happening to her. And she just laid there while the truck compressed her body flat with the rest of trash and drove away.

It was late may and I was eager to start my new job down on the farm that my uncle owned and operated. I would be spending the next twelve weeks getting dirt under my fingernails. My father told me that he learned many of life's lessons working up a sweat and in the soil working on the farm. Little did I realize when he suggested that I take a summer job with my uncle that I would learn one of my life's biggest, and I mean biggest lessons ever.
I arrived on a Saturday morning to the happy smiles of my Aunt and my Uncle. They showed me to my room and informed me that a distant friend of the family would soon be arriving to help out for the summer. I could hardly wait to meet him for I was tired of the same old faces that I saw day in and day out. He would be arriving next weekend and until then my uncle would show me the ropes out in the fields and in the barn The barn where I learned some of the biggest lessons of my entire life.
In short time I was weeding and tilling with the best of them. My favorite thing was to drive the tractor. I was pulling hedgehogs to trim the weeds along the orchards and hauling all sorts of stuff around the farm. Nothing like getting into the thick of it to take your mind off of your problems. And boy did I have problems. I hadn't had a piece of ass in a long long time and my sexual desires were driving me crazy.
I dreamt every night of my favorite thing. Fat girls with big fat asses. I thought of all the things I could do with fat girls, and all the things they could do with me!!!! I fantasized about being literally crushed under the huge weight of the fattest girl I could dream up. In my mind she would sit on my face and head till I almost passed out from lack of air and then let me recover, over and over, and then having total control over me she would make me eat her pussy as she sat on my face till she came and came. Practically crushing my skull from repeatedly bouncing her huge fat ass up and down, up and down, on my face. Then she would just sit there and finally take me to the point of no return, only getting off of me when I was limp under her big fatttt assss checks.
I fantasized about the helpless feeling I would have as a gigantic fat ass and hips would totally engulf my cock, balls, and even my entire lower body while a beautiful fat woman crushed me into the bed while she rode my cock to orgasm. Pounding me harder and harder till I was totally at her mercy, allowing her to do the most dastardly things imaginable, maybe use my face to grind head as sort of a human dildo to rum and grind into her big fat clitty till I was wet and slippery with her pussy juice. Or perhaps she would just use my body as sort of a human seat cushion for her comfort while she sat and watched TV. It was driving me absolutely insane!!!!!!!!!!
I was glad when the next weekend finally came and I would have someone else to pal around with and keep me from going insane. At least I thought that was what was going to happen. Around 12:00 noon my first big life lesson was to be realized. My uncle called me in from the fields to introduce me to the family friend that had just arrived. When I entered the living room my head must have spun around six or seven times. At least that's the way I felt as I realized that the family friend was the girl in my fantasies. Her name was Mary and she was the most awesome fat girl I ever even imagined existed on the planet. She was perhaps Six feet tall and had long blond hair down to her scrumptious rump!!! This girl had the roundest ass I had ever seen, anywhere, not even in pictures have I seen an ass so round and stick out so far. This ass put even Brie to shame. And believe me it if you have seen Brie's ass you would have to agree that Mary's ass must be just incredible!!!! To make it even better her hips were extremely small. Look up the definition of a pear in the dictionary and you will find her picture. Her legs were enormous beyond belief. I think that they were twice the size of my waist. I had to have her---Or better yet I wanted her to have me I wanted to worship her big fattttt assss , huge hips, and thunder thighs.
Mary couldn't help but notice my attraction to her body because she had to say hello at least three times before I responded to her greeting. This was just the beginning of lessons to be learned. And of course Mary was certain to be a good instructor.
That night was to be the first of many nights that Mary would use me as her seat cushion to watch television. I was lying on the couch when she walked into the room. She asked me if she could sit down, and before I could move she was sitting right smack in the middle of my chest. Since I didn't move she just sat there !!! For the longest time she sat there (with the occasional wiggle to make herself more comfortable and a bounce just for fun) and watched the television like I wasn't even there. It was exciting to know that she must be psychic because she was reading my mind. After about a half an hour she just got up and left with the most evil grin. I just laid there until she was gone and then beat my meat until I nearly went crazy. I hope no one notices the wet spot on the couch pillow!!!
After a long morning out on the tractor I returned to the barn to find Mary waiting for me in a tight pair of farmers overalls. They hugged her ass like a glove, highlighting its full roundness. As I approached her she threw me on to the haystack and jumped on top of me, she pinned me down with her full weight of course. It felt like heaven. I'm sure she liked the feeling of power she must have had, because she just kept rolling back and forth on top of me and laughing out loud. I couldn't move under her weight. Rolling from side to side she just crushed the life right out of me!! I was totally at her mercy and she new it!! Again as before she just got up and left me lying there with a huge bulge in my pants.
I knew she was laughing at me when she left but I didn't really care. I just lay there and masturbated till I came!!!!
I couldn't get it out of my head the whole nightlong. I just kept playing it over in my head again and again, and again. I even managed to blow my load a second time in the same day. I haven't done that in years. I also kept wondering what would be next, would it be the couch, would it be the haystack, or would it be something else? I didn't have to wait long to find out. In the middle of the night she slipped into my room and smothered me by literally sitting on my face and chest. I awakened just in time to see her naked ass cheeks as they descended in the moonlight. I didn't even close my eyes!!!! I just stared as her ass cheeks got closer and closer. When they finally came to rest upon my face and chest, I'm certain that all you could see of me was my two legs protruding from under her mammoth asssssss!!! Almost my entire body was engulfed in female ass flesh. All I could do was lay there and think that if I died from lack of air, this would be the only way to gooooooooo. As she sat there she did show mercy on me. Every once in a short while she would lift her ass just enough to give me air. She was enjoying herself and making comments about how great it felt to have my entire head stuffed between her huge ass cheeks. As well, she was teasing me about all the evil things she might do with my now incredibly hard cock. She mentioned something about sitting on it and bouncing her full weight upon it. I could only imagine the pounding I would take beneath her round protruding rump I'm sure that my balls would be mush. She soon started to masturbate right there on my face. She rubbed herself until the pussy juices were poring on to my face and into my mouth. If I didn't suffocate I was sure to drown in her womanly juice. But, I really didn't care!! I was in heaven on earth. After two huge orgasms she did in fact sit on my cock, Bouncing and crushing me, She rode me to a third explosive orgasm as I was nearing the edge of unconsciousness Mary then having her fill left me there to masturbate with what little energy I had left.
As the weeks passed Mary continually crushed me and used me. I spent a great amount of time just worshipping her ass as I was ordered to. Sometimes she told me to lick her pussy, and other times to literally lick her ass hole. Inevitably she would end up using my face as kind of human dildo by grinding and crushing it into her pussy and ass Whatever she wanted I gladly gave. The power she had over me was tremendous. Being crushed beneath her was now my passion. I can't even count the number of evenings I spent under her ass being crushed while she ate and watched TV. Mary eventually made it a habit to sit on my face and masturbate. And my balls are now permanently flattened from the fierce crushing that Mary dished out with her ass. If you look closely at my face you may even notice that my nose is also a little bit flat.
As my father once told me there are life lessons to be learned!!!!!
And what better place to learn them than down on the farm!!!!!!!

It was a nice warm, sunny, day at the beach, me and my brothers and sister where playing, "bury the person in the sand." The game was fun until it was my turn. I Hate to be buried, I am very claustrophobic. They pulled my brother out and placed me inside the hole and buried me up to my neck in the sand. They left me there and started to play with Frisbee. Before I knew it, my brothers and sister had drifted down the beach as they threw the Frisbee back and forth. I soon realized that I was stranded.
There I was, my head was sticking out of the sand in the middle of no-where. I started to panic because they had packed me so tight that I couldn't get out. I tried to yell for help but the wind just kept blowing sand into my mouth and nothing came out.

Just then this news paper that was blowing along the sand stuck to the side of my head. & now, nobody knew there was a child buried in the sand. Anyone could step on me, or even worse I would be left there to die.....

As I was contemplating my death, and spitting sand out of my mouth, I heard a woman's voice getting closer. She Said, "Janet bring the stuff and put it over here".... Suddenly I felt the ground shaking as these ladies were getting closer. I tried to yell to let them know that I was down here but one of them placed thier foot on my chest and stepped down. All the air rushed out of me. She must have weighed about 300 pounds..... Then she took a step on the news paper and crushed my head down into the sand. My whole face was smashed into the ground, as she told her friend, "Hey Marsha, it just felt like I crushed a Cocoa nut." With that she kicked the news paper away to see what it was? But my head was smashed all the way under the sand that she couldn't see anything. As she turned to put the rest of the stuff down , her weight twisted my head and body deeper into the sand. For the next 5 minutes she trampled my body as she spread out a beach blanket over me and sat down right on my face. I felt like a trampled blow up doll. Her enormous butt made a perfect ass print right in the sand and my face was right in the middle of it all. I could feel the heat of her pussy and ass melting through the blanket and the sand. The rest of her 300 pounds were resting on the entire length of my body. I was flattened out by this female steam roller. Breathing was almost impossible.

Just then here friend Janet walked up and told her to slide over. She wanted to sit down. I was hoping that she wasn't as heavy Marsha, but I was wrong. She must have weighed about 400 pounds because as she steed on the blanket she landed right on my dick and I swear that she heard my nuts pop! I was in terrible pain but Marsha's ass muffled my screams. Just then Marsha turned on the radio, and Janet started to do this dance right on me. As she twisted her ass to the music & I was getting twisted up like a pretzel under the sand. Marsha wiggled her big ass on my face and my poor nose and lips were getting sanded off from the friction. Janet just kept on moving her massive flesh to the music. Janet said, "Hey this sand has alot of spring to it"'. So she started to jump up and down on my crotch and stomach. My dick was squished flat like a stepped on hot dog and my balls were pulverized like smashed grapes. I felt like a stomped on tube of tooth paste. I could feel all my guts coming out of my mouth. As Janet jummped on me, Marsha's ass was grinding my face flat. Her ass flattened out my head like a smashed cantaloupe.

When the song was over, Janet plopped down on the beach blanket next to Marsha and they began to eat. I had over 700 pounds of female crushing the life outta me, and they never had a clue. Marsha asked Janet for a cigarette and she lit it up and was commenting on how nice of day it was, and how they had the whole day just to sit there and relax. After hearing this I started to really panic. "The whole day" I thought, dam.... I would be a total pancake by the time they left. After a few minutes, Marsha finished smoking, so she pulled the blanket back and put out her cigarette in the sand which just happened to be right where my mouth was..... I felt her weight shift as she leaned over to grind the cigarette out in my mouth. It burned my tongue as she pressed and twisted the cigarette out. When she was done, she covered up the butt with the sand and sat back down on my face. I started to choke and gag on the cigarette butt! My compressed body couldn't cough up enough air to spit it out so I just laid there while she lit up another one. Janet asked Marsha, if she wanted a smoke, she said no. Marsha told her how relaxing this was as she she finished here second smoke and crushed it out in my mouth. After about a 5 cigarettes my mouth probably looked like a ash tray.

The woman sat on me for another 3 more hours without moving. My body was too crushed and numb to move or make any indication that I was smashed below them..... Janet looked at her watch, and the setting sun told them it was time to go. So they stood up on my body and trampled me once again as they gathering up their things. When Marsha pulled the blanket up she saw my smashed face poking out of the sand with all the cigarette butts sticking out of my mouth. At that moment she realized what had happened. She told Janet, and they both stood there wondering what to do? They didn't want to get busted for child abuse so they pulled my crushed body out of the sand and rolled me up in the blanket and took me to their beach side house which was about 40 yards away. They placed me on the bed, and they tried to revive me but I must have been out of it from being crushed, my lips wouldn't form any words and my arms and legs were asleep. I just laid there sprawled out on the bed.
Janet looked at Marsha and asked what they should do? Marsha gave Janet a evil look and said lets keep him? We haven't had a play toy for a long time. At that moment Janet pointed her fat ass towards my face and did a flying butt drop right on my face. My head was nailed against the bed and my lips were pressed tight up against here her ass hole. I tried to breath, but there was no air with her fat ass smothering me. Janet asked Marsha to climb up on the bed and to step on my chest and jump around so that she could feel the air from my lungs tickle her ass hole. I felt Marsha climb up on the bed and she stepped up on my chest with her 400 pounds and started to jump on me. I felt two of my ribs crack as I was turned into a human whoopee cushion. Janet just laughed as she rode my face. She was getting turned on by this and she started to grind her fat ass into my face. Back and forth she went until she came all over me. Her wetness turned me into a glaze donut. Marsha was having loads of fun pulverizing me and continued to jump all over me.
Just then they heard a knock at the front door. they both panicked because they weren't expected anyone. Janet told Marsha to grab my legs and Janet grabbed my wrists. Janet lifted up the mattress the tossed me below it and dropped the mattress back down on top of me. There I was incased in darkness again. I heard Janet tell Marsha to make the bed while she answered the door. I then heard her say, they would never find me below below the mattress incase it was the cops?

Janet came back in the room and said it was only the pizza man. Marsha said, "Good. I am hungry". Both woman climbed on the bed and Janet turned on the TV. Marsha open the box of pizza and gave Janet a slice. they both just leaned back and smiled and said this was nice. meanwhile I was totally crushed below them. As the hours ticked by I must have been crushed flat as a pancake. Marsha and Janet soon fell to sleep on me. And the last thought that went through my head b4 I passed out was, "I hope this never ends".......

Morning came fast for the salesman, he was finally crushed to sleep, and when he snapped back to reality, his nightmare was true! The fat bitch on top was starting to wake from his movements below as he tried to escape! But she was too quick! She stood up on the bed and started to jump all over his body! Soon he was trampled flat again! She quickly went to the closet and put on her platform heels and went back and pulled him out from between the mattress. She dragged him into the bathroom and placed him on the floor in front of the mirror and place the bathroom rug over him. He was still out cold but she couldnââ,¬â,,¢t give a shit! She stepped up on him and he her heels sunk into his chest and stomach as she stood there in front of the mirror applying her makeup! In the back ground, music could be heard, so she started to sway and move her hips to the rhythm! The salesman regained consciousness 10 minutes ago but her constant 400 + pounds on his chest prevented from moving or screaming! The pain from her heels was too intense! His ribs were ready to crack, and now she started to dance in place on him! Her weight was grinding him into dust. her heels were tearing holes in to his shirt and making deep indentations in his skin. She was thinking how much damage can her 400 lbs. do, as she was applying lip stick! 30 minutes later after blow drying the last of her hair! Her human carpet was totally trampled flat again. She looked at the clock and she was running late for work, but she didn't want to leave him home so he could recoup! So she got dressed and through him into the front seat of her truck and laid him down length wise, lowered the seat down so she had some head room. and sat directly on him! Her whole king size ass covered most of his body just barley leaving his head sticking out, with his legs poking out the other end. She was amazed on how comfortable he felt! She thought he was going to be all lumpy, buy I she softened him up pretty good! When she slammed the car door it hit him in the head, she had no idea the door was giving him a few lumps! But it didn't shut all the way, so she slammed it repeatedly until it final closed! She started the truck and drove off.


Meanwhile the salesman was barley coherent, and couldn't believe what she was doing to him? Her big round ass had pressed him flat. He could almost could taste his spleen! Every bump and pot hole she went over flattened him even more! Every once and awhile she would bend over to look down at him, then wiggle her fat ass to grind him into the seat a bit more! It took 40 minutes to get to work, and she drove over bump in the road she could find! She would laugh when they hit a big bump and she came down hard on him and he sounded like a human whoopee cushion!

when they final hit the parking lot, she was lucky coz she was the first one there! Her plan was to take the salesman into her office and shove him into the fold out couch and then fold the bed back up with no one the wiser. She got out the truck making sure she slid her heavily over the squashed form below her! He groaned and she got out! His face was purple, and he looked like twenty miles of bad road! She really smashed the fuck out of him! You could barley recognize him! He was literally paper thin, he looked twice as flat as before! She pulled him and drug him up to the off and pulled out the bed part on the sofa and stuffed him in length wise, then folded the bed back up! The salesman was terrified! Everything went black, and there was no air! He was sandwiched in there and he couldn't move a muscle! And now for sure he knew he was going to be use as human furniture!

After she put the cushions back on, she steeped back to look to see her master piece! Yup, she was thinking, this guy is toast! He is going to get the shit squeezed out of him today! You see, she was representative for a weight reduction clinic, and that couch is where all the fat women sit on to wait for their appointment! The fat lady sat on couch right where his head was and she sunk all the way down! All 400 of her pounds right smack on his head, he must have been in sever pain! She started to bounce around in place. Just then the first customer came in. She was a 350 woman with Big tits and big ass, and the rep told to her have a seat on the couch! So she went over plopped her fat ass down on the salesman! Just then another fat woman came in and sat the sofa, and then another! So there were three fat woman sitting there reading magazines waiting their turn! Meanwhile, the poor salesman got the shit smashed out him! All day long, Fat Women just kept plastering their fat asses on him! After her 8 hour shift was up, she unfolded the sofa and pulled out the flatten salesman! She was delighted to see that he was like a pancake! Now when they got home the poor salesman would be made into a human pastry!

She placed his flatten out body on the front seat of the truck and sat on him! She started the truck and drove home! She got out and through him over her shoulder and went into the kitchen! She placed him on the floor by the counter and stepped on him, her heels were grinding into him as she was preparing the four and other shit for him! Twenty long minutes ticked by and she trampled him, but she finally finished the cake mix! She got off of his body, and placed some wax paper on the table! And placed the salesman on the wax paper then tied his ass to the table! She stripped off all his clothes! And she poured the batter all over his body! She left some breathing holes so he could breath even though he was unconscious. She rolled the table outside and rolled him into the sauna. She turned the heat up to 160! And Left him in there for 40 Minutes. When she came back, he was turn into a human cake! She started licking her fat lips coz he looked so good! She rolled the table back into the kitchen and Applied the Icing! She then called up 5 of her Fattest Friends to come over or a cake eating Party.

When her Fat friends arrived they were all between 250 and 350 pounds a piece! They came rumbling into the kitchen were they saw the big juicy 6 ft long cake toped off with chocolate icing in front of them! the other fat girl came out and yelled, "Dig In"... Just at that moment the salesman regain conscious, and dazed and confuse! But it was too late, the feeding frenzy had started! Fat women everywhere grabbing and stuffing their fat faces! Cramming and gorging, cake flying everywhere! The salesman finally woke up amid the feeding frenzy, all her saw was fat women grabbing and pawing at him. He was fucking being eaten alive by these fat bitches! Hands, Lips, teeth, all grabbing , biting, and tearing at him! He was wondering where the hell all this cake shit came from! But he had enough of this shit and he tried to get up but his ass was tied down! One Fat bitch yelled, "Hey Girls, there is someone in the cake"!!!! The salesman slipped out of the ropes and tried to run but he slipped on some icing and fell to the ground! Another fat bitch fell on him and smashed him into the floor! Her ass landed right on his head! He tried to breath through all her blubber, but things were getting hazy! Another fat bitch tried to get out of the way stepped on his crotch and squashed his dick! As she stood on him, he tried to scream in pain but the fat bitch on him muffled any words! Just then the original fat bitch that owned the house yelled, "Everyone please stop and listen to me! The man on the floor has used me and abused me, (she was lying) He was an ex-boyfriend and now he must pay! I have invited you over here today to help me punish the damned! Girls it's time to trample the wicked!"

After those words, the salesman started to shit bricks! The fat bitches lined up and started to move forwards trampling him as they went! Everyone of them was wearing some kind of heels, fat chunky ones, short thin heels, tall stilettos. They just marched all over his body, unrelentlessly! This guy had long since passed out! And they kept on trampling him! Deep heel prints cover every square inch of his body! And he was being flatten out like he was hit by a steam roller. One fat bitch just kept grinding his fingers with her heel like she was putting out a cigarette! Finally 3 of the fat chicks just climbed on top of him and started jumping up and down on him! Their heels sunk in him all the way to the floor with every jump! Over and over they stomped him in! Finally Tired from all the physical activity, the fat bitches placed him on the sofa and sat on him! And there they sat for hours while the chatted and drank coffee like nothing happened!

This one weenie looking guy who was selling Encyclopedias door to door was passing through this one Trailer Park when he went to this one Big Trailer and knocked on the tin door. Bam, Bam, Bam! He knocked a few more times before heard and felt this HEAVY person walking up to answer the door. The door opened a crack, and this woman's voice said, "What the Fuck do you want?" He replied, "I am selling Encyclopedias, would you mind if I came in to show you what I have"? The woman said, "Wait a second!" she unlatched the chain and the door opened to reveal this 400lbs Fat Dolly Parton Looking Woman!!!! She had Super long Poofy Blond hair, Super Big flopping boobs that hung to her waist, and this really big 5 foot wide 747 king size ASS that was as big as a bus! You could have parked a Limo on this and still had room for a scooter! She had really long red nails, and a beautiful face! She was wearing tight jeans that hugged her tremendous girth, high heels, and the tight top! The Salesman eyes bugged out at her strange but enormous Beauty! Before he could say another word, he started to develop a rise in his pants! And The fat woman took quick notice and gave the man a sinister smile! The fat woman ushered the little salesman inside and locked the door! She pointed to the couch against the wall and asked him to have a seat! The man sat down and rested his brief case on the coffee stand. The couch groaned as the fat woman plopped her big fat ass down next to him! He found himself almost sucked up by her fatness as he open his brief case and started his presentation!

Before he had a chance to say three words about selling the woman anything, He looked down and noticed her fat hand on his stiff crotcholla! He said, "Hey lady, what gives?" She said, "Shut up little man, and come to Mamma! It's been too long and this girl hasn't got any!" The salesman tried to protest, but the large woman grabbed him and threw herself on top of him! Kaboom! He was plastered against the sofa while she laid on top smothering him with her big tits! Breathing was next to impossible as she ground her tits into his face! Her boobs totally swallowed everything! And she told the man in a evil voice, "You are going to satisfy me or I will smother the life outta you! Do you hear me!" The man nodded in agreement! She got off of him and as he sat back up right trying to catching his breath! She sat back down on him crushing him back down into couch! As she wiggled her big round ass deeper into him to flatten him out more! She said, "First, we have to get some things straight, I am in charge here, b4 we do anything, I want to see if you are strong enough to handle my weight! I don't want to kill you before I get myself off! Do you understand?" The man beneath her wiggled in agreement! The fat woman smiled and said, "Lets see how long you take all my weight for?" With that she grabbed the remote control and turned the TV on! The little man below her was thinking..."this is it, I am dead".... he could bearly suck in enough air with this 400 lbs. fat bitch sitting on him! He couldn't see any light, no sound, his whole world was cut off by tons of flesh smothering and crushing him!

After the first hour went by she stood up to see her victim! The salesman was out cold squished deep into the cushions, he had a deep ass print embedded in his suit! His face lost all color and he was barely breathing. The fat woman leaned over and slapped him repeatedly in the face until he came too! Bewildered, he started to cuss her out and she became very angry, but for the salesman it was too late! She grabbed him and laid him flat out on the sofa and place her heel on his chest and climbing on top of him and started to march around on his prostrate form! Her 400 lbs. sunk into him like a knife in mayonnaise! As she balanced herself against the wall she trample him like a spent cigarette, she left deep ugly marks in his flesh and his bones moved around under her heels! She enjoyed the power her weight controlled! The salesman's arms and legs were flailing around as the trampling continued! As he looked up with terror, all he could see was her massive tits and ass bouncing around as he got smashed! She bent over and looked square into his eyes and said, "Now, Do we have an understanding? I am in control! You will not say anything till your spoken too!" He shook his head with sweat built up on his brow! With that she did one final bounce off his body and landed full force with her fat ass square on top of him! "Spat" all the air rush out like he was a human whoopee cushion! Her ass sucked up his whole body, and only his head and tips of his feet stuck out either end! She wiggled her ass around a little and said, "Ahh, What a nice seat" Suddenly he started Whizzing! Making all sorts of strange whistling noises coming from his mouth! "Are you having a hard time breathing, my little slave?" "How about if you don't breath at all" With that, she slide her big ass over till his whole head engulfed in her cheeks! "Ahh much better"........She started to bounce around a little, and underneath he was gone! His poor nose and face were smashed flat! No air,.....he slowly slipped into unconsciousness! She sat there for awhile relishing the thought of suffocation the poor bastard with her ass! A few minutes went by! She slide back over so his head was exposed and he started breathing again! He came too, and in a daze, it took him several seconds for the stars to vanish and for his vision to clear! He couldn't believe he was still pined below her! All he could see was her blubbery thighs, and her big ass tits leaking over the sides of her girth! He was wishing he could see her face, because he knew she was in heaven by the way she dominated him! Just then on TV a commercial came on about Home made Bread! And The chef was explaining how you kneed the dough to get it nice and flat! You need to take the rolling pin and go back and forth with a lot of pressure to make the dough even and flat! The big woman got up form the salesman and started to get excited! "Hey, that gives em an idea!?" Then she turned around and faced the pathetic looking human that way laying on the couch and said, "How about making you into my (Pillsbury Dough Boy), first we have to flatten you out! Well, you're already kind of flattened out, but you need to flattened out ALOT more!" Then she looked around to find something to roll him flat, but then remembered you have to "knead" the dough first! She gave the salesman a evil look, and before he could protest she climbed up on his chest and in a praying position (with her knees on his chest) she started to grind him up! Up and down, Up and down, like she was marching with her knees! He was in tremendous pain! All the bones in his chest were bending past the breaking point! But she kept up her onslaught! This fat woman mashed he up like a potato from his head to his toes! Over and over again with her knee's and 400 pounds pressing and mangling his poor twisted up frame! After about 5 minutes he passed out, but she kept on going! This went on for about 30 minutes until he was all fired up black and blue! Finally she was satisfied, because he looked like he was mashed potatoes with lips! He was still unconscious, and a mess! He was smashed as flat as a pancake! His body was disfigured and his arms and legs weren't looking to normal! His face looked like a punching bag!

Okay she thought while she was sitting on him! I've tenderized him pretty good, but he is still kind of lumpy? What next..... "Oh yeah, I need to flatten him out like a pizza pie!" With that she grabbed him by the foot and drug him into the bedroom! She took the top mattress off the bed and set it to the side then she pushed the box spring and the bed frame against the wall! She took the salesman's body and placed it in the middle of the room! Just then he came too, and he was in total shock and pain, before his focus came back he notice the fat bitch sliding a mattress over towards him, and before he could say something the light disappeared! She placed the Mattress on top on him and stepped on top of it and walked over until she was right on top of the salesman!

Underneath the man couldn't believe what this fat bitch was doing! The pressure of her weight as she walked all over him started to really flatten him out! On top, she was marching round hard on the mattress! But she felt he still wasn't getting any flatter! So she started to stomp on him....as hard as she could! Underneath, he was half dead! His head was getting pounded into the hard floor and his body was getting the life crushed out of it! She stomped him good for about 10 minutes, but she still wasn't satisfied! She stopped for a moment, and felt the spring in the mattress and the bounce his body produced underneath, together she thought she could really get some air! Sorta like a trampoline! A human trampoline...so she started to bounce up and down, and soon she got a little higher, and a little higher! Underneath he was smashed senseless, he was no longer coherent! He was pulverized and pounded like road kill! Meanwhile she kept jumping up and down on him! He weight came crashing down like a ton of bricks over and over! Soon she was wondering if he was still alive! But she didn't care, she was on a mission and the flatter he became the happier she was! As she smashed him in, she could hear things from his body give in! And she he was flattening out just fine! Just a little longer and he would be done! But she looked at her watch and it was getting late and she had to go to work in the morning but she was having to much fun with this poor bastard! After a few more jumps, she stopped and pulled him out from under the mattress!

Yup! He was as flat a a pancake alright! He looked paper thin! His Head turned into an oblong shape, and his body looked really mangled and ironed out! She noticed he still had bulge in his pants even after all he went through! And she couldn't have that! Everything had to be flattened! So she put on her platform heels and walked over him and climbed up on his crotch and started to trample his dick in! All of her 400 pounds were balanced on those wide heels, and the stomped and grounded his dick till it was flat too! But he still had a very sleight bulge left. So she jumped up and down on it till his dick and balls were smashed! On her final jump she looked down satisfied w/the flatness of his privates! And she laughed abit to herself, when she thought "Nobody will be saving Ryan's Privates"!!!

Now the salesman was barley alive! Every part of his body was squashed flatter that shit! He looked like he was ran over by s steam roller!!! He was wondering when and if ever his torture will ever stop! She pulled back out the box spring and bed frame and picked up the flattened out form of the salesman and put him on top of the box spring, the she put the mattress on top of him. She put the sheets back on the bed, and took off her clothes, climbed into bed and her last thoughts before she drifted off was "Tomorrow I am going to finish my Salesman cake" ZZZzzZZzzZzzzzzzz! Meanwhile the salesmen who was sandwiched between the mattress and box spring prayed while he struggled to breath with this fat bitch on top of him! He couldn't believe he became her boy toy, her mat to trample, her human seat to squash! But secretly he had to admit he was totally turned on! Even though he was in pain and trampled flat, he still managed to spring a boner!

The Grey hound bus pulled up, so she grabbed her bags and ran on to the bus! She saw the perfect window seat towards the center of the bus, and made a dash for it b4 someone else snaked it! She squeeze through the row and sat down. The seat was the full back type and very comfortable. She sank back in the plush seat, pushed her bags down below her and drifted off into a light sleep!

Meanwhile other passengers came on and distributed themselves amongst the empty seats. Suddenly every was startled when the bus started to list to the left. Sanity returned when everyone turned around and saw that a really heavy set woman was getting on the bus. She was one big mamma, everyone had to clear the isle so her fat ass could squeeze by. Her big ass tits were scrapping by people, almost knocking everyone over!
After she was half way down the main isle she noticed a empty seat down by one of the windows! What luck she thought as she asked everyone in that particular isle to get up so she could get in. Her big fat ass bearly fit as she plowed her way toward the vacant seat! When she got there, She kicked something soft, but she didn't pay any attention! She put her purse in the over head compartment, turned her massive body around, half bent over with her big fat ass pointed towards the seat, and started to lower her mass down!

At that moment the small woman who was asleep in that very same seat awoke just in time so see this big king size fat ass descending down towards her! Her brain was still in sleep mode and she couldn't quite comprehend what was happening, but it was too late. The fat woman's ass ever so slowly sank lower and lower into the seat, the small woman tried let out a scream but it was cut off when the fat woman finally released all her weight in-one-big-ass-crashing "kaboom"! Barbara (the name of the fat woman), remarked to herself how comfortable the seat was as she wiggled her big ass deeper into the seat to get a better fit. The person, that was seated next to Barbara, suddenly remembered that there was a young woman fast asleep in that very same seat, and the notion of this fat woman crushing that poor girl seemed incredible, but the idea seemed impossible and faded just as fast it came.

The poor woman beneath the Barbara could feel all of her 450 pounds settling down on her small frame. her chest and tits were squashed flat, and she started to panic. She tried her best to move but her arms and legs were pinned! She was barley able to suck in short shallow gasps of air! She could feel the woman's fat ass compressing her whole face flat. She thought on how her make up and hair were ruined, but that was the least of her troubles!

Barbara's big fat ass sucked up the whole seat and had extra ass leaking out the sides! The man seated next to her had to slide to the side coz of her massive girth spreading over to his side! Barbara gave him a dirty look, and he smiled back! The bus started up it's engine and started off down the road! Leaving the bus compound, the bus hit a series of speed bumps that sorta launched it's passengers out of their seats by a few inches. The fat woman was bouncing around like a fat slinky. The woman under Barbara was getting pulverized with every bounce! Barbara fat ass was was turning her in pancake! On the very first bounce (which was the biggest) Barbara flew out her seat by four inches and the woman below was able to see a split second crack of light before Barbara's fat ass came slamming back down on her! The woman could feel her her tits exploding, and her spleen and intestines felt like the were going to shoot out of her mouth! Over and over Barbara's ass landed on her like an Oil Pumper! Barbara's ass had hammered her flat! The girls body was a mess! She was smashed into unconsciousness, as the bus rumbled down the road.

One hour into the trip, Barbara was busy reading a magazine! She was totally content, and amazed on how conformable her seat was. Every so often she would wiggle her fat ass around to get more comfortable! The man seating next to her, tried to make idle conversation, about the scenery and the weather, but Barbara was getting annoyed with this guy, coz he wouldn't shut the hell up. So she just ignored him and kept reading! The girl below Barbara was crushed flat and still unconsciousness! Every once and while her body would shudder with a muscle spasm, but Barbara just thought it was another vibration in the road.

Two hours into the ride, the bus came to it's first stop for a refreshment break for the passengers. One by one everyone got up and started to file off the bus either in route to the rest rooms or to the Snack bar. Barbara was one of the last ones to get out of her seat. With a heave hoe, she wrenched herself out of her seat, her fat ass jellowed from between the armrests. She wedged her mass past the seats and out of the bus! In Barbara's seat, life started to slowly return to crushed form of the woman. She was in terrible condition, she looked like a whoopee cousion with lips! Her once perfect big tits where two flapping deflated balloons. Her hair was matted flat like DON KING'S, and her poor little pointy nose and big pouty red lips where flattend out against her face! Her whole body sqashed! Slowly her breathing came back and her crusted over eyes were started to peel open! Her vision was blurry, and her vocal cords tried to crack out verbal help, but here smashed chest just let out a wheeze! Minutes went by like hours and her legs and arms felt like pins and needles, and she could barely move anything. Just then she felt the heavy rumbling coming her way, and thru her crusty eyes she saw this big mass descending over her......"FAWAHHHUMP"!!!!!! Barbara had just squeezed down the row and dropped her fat ass into the seat! All of woman's air rushed out of lungs again, as her body was compressed down into the cushions by Barbara's fat ass! As Barbara leaned back, her massive girth sucking up every inch of the seat. The bus took off, the vibrations of the engine lulled Barbara into deep sleep! The girl below her was terrified, she finally realized what was happening to her! This big fat obese bitch was sitting on her smothering her to death! (Jane was her name), was squashed flat unable to move. Jane wanted to kick this fat bitch in her ass for being so stupid, but Jane was had more troubles at the moment. Her chest was so caved in, breathing was almost impossible. Jane tried to bite the bitch in her ass, but the fat woman's weight kept Jane's jaws from opening! All Jane could so was sit there and let this fat bitch smash the shit out of her!

Four hours into the trip, the bus pulled up into another Bus Station, and those that were getting off, got up, and went outside to stretch their limbs. Barbara, like usual was one of the last one off the bus. As she got up, her ass peeled off of Jane's flattened body, and she waddled off the bus! Jane was battered and squished, but the blood soon returned to her limbs and she slid off the chair and crawled out into the main isle and started towards the front of the bus on all fours. Just then everybody started to file back on the bus. Poor Jane looked up the first of the passengers, the first woman in the line was a heavy set woman wearing thick high heeled boots and her step landed on Jane's back crushing down against the floor boards of the bus. Her other boot landed square on her tail bone. Jane cried out in silence as her spinal cord felt like it was going to snap. The woman left deep heel marks in Jane and she continued down the isle. The next person was a goregous female wearing high heels and she her first step landed on Janes neck, and the sharp pointy heel dug in deep as she twisted it in with her second step. Slowly the woman trample poor Jane. Her heels tore her up as the next person in line started to walk on Jane. Everyone trampled this poor girl flat. Finally, at the end of the line came Barbara, and she thundered down the main isle heading towards Jane's trampled form. Barbara placed her first step right on the side of Jane's head and stepped down, Her chunky heel crunched hard into Jane's cheek, nailing her head flat against the floor and her second step landed in the middle of Jane' back! And her her spinal cord gave a loud popping noise! The bus driver started the engine and took off down the road. Mean while Barbara held on tight. Barbara stopped and turned and recognized one of her friends seating in the isle seat. "Hey John, how are you?" she said. "Barb" is that you? Wow you look great!! Did you hear, your brother is comings back from his vacation in two weeks!"...... Barbara got all excited, and started jumping up and down on Jane's body! "I am so happy!" Barb said. Meanwhile Barbara's heels were sinking into Jane like quick sand, pushing Janes spinal cord past the breaking point! Jane was in so much pain, that she started to black out! And Barbara just stood there talking away, crushing the life out of her! The bus Drive called out, "Lady, can you please take your seat!!!!" "Okay, okay....relax, I am on my way!" She he stepped off of Jane's body, and headed back to her seat. Just at that moment, the bus hit a tunnel and all went dark, just a Barbara sat down! "Kaaaplunk"..... down went her ass into the seat..... Somebody screamed! But she thought that it came from someone on the bus who was afraid of the dark! The bus came out on the other side of the tunnel, and the light returned! She noticed that she wasn't sitting in her original seat. Then it hit her..."Oh my god"....she thought...."I am sitting on that obnoxious guy who was sitting next to me"!???!! Just then, she got this warm wicked feeling! She liked crushing this stupid person! "Who will know"....she thought! So she just sat there on this poor man crushing him, with a big smile on her face.

Meanwhile Jane, was bearly recovering from the trampling she had got. Those around her thought that she was some drunk woman that stumbled on the bus. Jane stumbled over to an empty seat thankful, to finally be away that fat bitch. Just then the bus stopped to pick-up some more passangers. Another big woman got on .....She was almost twice as big a Barbara. She waddled down the isle to the row that Jane sat in, and Jane shrunk down in seat in terror! This other woman was massive. The big woman called out to someone in Jane's row and asked if this seat was taken? Everyone said no! Jane was horrified, I guess she was so small that no one saw her sitting there! Jane tried to say something but if froze in her throat! And the big fat woman turned around and sat down right on top of her! Jane was crushed flat once again. The big woman reclined the seat and got out a magazine and started to read as the bus rumbled down the road.

I had dated Beth for 14 months. We didn't even have
sex until the 6th month of the relationship. She was
my dream woman, and I didn't want to scare her away
with my fantasies, so I just went along with what I
percieved to be her normal sexual practices, i.e. the
missionary possition. She seemed to be a woman of high
moral value and even at 6 months in, she seemed hesitant
to sleep with me. I figured she must be one of those
who thought sex was for after marriage, but she finally
yeilded. After the 14th month I asked her to marry me,and
she said yes before I even finished asking. The night
of our honeymoon, I decided I should no longer hide
my fantasies from her. I mean she was really my dream
woman and she could make me even happier if she would
be open to my request. See, she is a very fat woman, which
is one thing I really like, she learned, but there is
something else. I love to be squashed by a fat woman's
weight and smothered deeply within their flesh. I desire
my chest, stomache, and face to be sat on by a huge woman,
and I had just married a 600 pound one who could fulfill
that. But I wished to be really crushed under her aswell
and I wasn't sure how she would take this. She did bring me
into one of her fantasies for which she was embarrassed
to share with me 10 months into our relationship. It was
that she wanted to gain weight, wanted to eat, and over
stuff her stomache with food, and she wanted me to force
feed her gallons of cream through a funnel. She wanted
to become the fattest person in the world, man or woman.
I had no problem with this, and it quickly became a routine
for us to feed her as a kind of foreplay, sometimes lasting
a couple of hours of her eating. She had gained 200 pounds
in the last 4 months before we married. Now all that
beautiful fat she gained made a big difference in the shape
of her. Her ass was about 15-18 inches wider, her thighs
now the size of 55 gallon drums, and her belly was now
drooping all the way down to her knees when she was standing. I just wanted to be under it all.

We arrived finally in our island hotel room. I began
to take special notice as I walked behind her, of the
emmencity of her overall, and especially her buttox
which were warballing in all directions as she walked.
I had to have this magnificent ass upon me, and feel
the crushing power of it cave me in, taking my breath
away and not letting it back in. How shall I bring up
the subject? She is going to think I'm nuts. I just
blurted it out completely without tacked, "Honey, I want
you to sit on me.". She looked at me, "You want what?"
she responded. "I said I want you to sit on me." I told
her once more in a mildly trembling voice. "Why on earth
would you want that? You have a deathwish?" she asked.
"No really I want you to sit on me, and I will like it
very much. Your weight is a turn on for me. I want to
feel it." I confided to her. "Sit on you how?" she asked.
"I'll lie here on the bed" I demonstrated lying down,"and
you just come and sit here." I pointed to the general
area of my chest and stomache. "I don't know if thats
a good idea. I could crush you to death and I just married
you. The life insurance hasn't kicked in yet." she giggled.
There I knew I probably had it made. She wasn't showing
any sign of being trully bothered by my request. "Just
sit right here, and if I need you to get up I'll just
tap on your thigh there." I assured her. "How about if I
just lie down on top of you, wouldn't that be just the
same?" she asked. "Well yes, and no. My fantasy is for you
to sit on me, and squash me like I'm just a seat cushion.
I want to feel all your weight on my chest and stomache."
I was about to continue my thought, but she interrupted.
"Well then if you want to feel all my weight on your chest
and stomache I should stand on them then. That'll put every
pound of me on you for sure." This was becoming frustating
for me. I thought I had her, but now she shows a stubborne
side. Bloody marvelous. "No sweetheart, that would be too
much for me, but I like the idea." I smiled. "You're sure
you want me to sit on you?" she asked. "Yes please!!!"
"Alright, I will, but if I go to all this trouble and you
tap out as soon as I sit on you, you're in trouble."
With that said I became excited, as her saying it, something
clicked in my brain arousing me. Did she just say that?
I think she may have caught on to the fantasy, or was she
being serious. Would she be mad if I tapped out? It was too
late to ask questions, as she was just about to sit on me.
She guided her ass to it's target very quickly.

I was enveloped in the most wonderful softness from my
chin down past my hard penis. Her weight quickly began
to put a sever strain on me. I was the first few seconds
without an ability to breathe, as the air was forced out
of me with a rush. I felt my chest suddenly shocked with
tremendous presure that was quite painful and pleasing
at the same time. However I realized that the pain would
soon be overwhelming the pleasure, as my body was being
extemely flattened under her, even though I had the mattress
to help me. In a few seconds I noticed I was breathing. It
just didn't feel as though I was, getting only sparatic
and short gasps of air between grunts. "Hows this? Is this
what you wanted?" she asked sarcasticlly, knowing that I
was hardly breathing and wouldn't likely be able to answer
verbally. It had been no longer than 1 minute, or 1.5 at
most and I was seriously thinking of tapping her thigh, but
then I noticed I had let her sit on me while both my arms
were at my sides, and now they were pinned under her thighs
and overlap of her ass. I was completely trapped and not
able to let her know I needed her to get up. Her weight
seemed to increase with each passing second, crushing me
more and more. I was struck with a coughing fit, though
unable to take in enough air it was turning into a choking
fit as I couldn't cough fully. "Are you supposed to change
color like that when I sit on you?" she said now sadisticly.
She had a good giggle with that one. Once another minute or
so past she got up. "See I told you it wasn't a good idea.
That'll teach you a lesson." she scolded. I was hit with a
rush of cold air it felt both on the outside of my body
where she had sat, and inside my lungs as they rapidly filled with air, making me cough heavily bewteen breaths.
My body felt like a sponge slowly expanding back to it's
original shape. "Now I'm hungry. Take me out to eat." she
commanded.

She was huge....at least 6 feet tall & weighing over 500lbs,she was also rich...very rich in fact.Marla was also old,she had been around for centuries & was the last of her family.Her sisters had been the last to disappear from the world at the turn of the century...unable to bear the endless days of immortality any longer they released themselves from the boredom of life ,unchanging & unhappy with the limited intelligence of those around them they merely ceased to be.
Marla was different,she loved the mortals she was surrounded by & used them to amuse her,excite her & satisfy her hunger.In the long years she had been here Marla had discovered that excitement could make eternity bearable & what excited her was inflicting pain & suffering upon the weak men that inhabited this place.
She went through every fetish known to man to achieve this goal, trying each act of depraved domination,striving to find better ways to satisfy her desires.Her favourite pastime at the moment was to crush men to death under her huge body,the cracking of bones as she squashed their little bodies made her hot & wet just thinking of it.
Marla soon realised how easily the weak little men broke beneath her so she developed a drug that would keep them alive for as long as she wished no matter how badly damaged they were.To test out this drug she had found a tiny man,no more than 5 feet tall & certainly lighter than 110lbs....perfect she thought,this will be fun to make him suffer for hours.
This was the easiest "collection" she had ever made,the man was alone in a deserted carriage on the subway...Marla simply walked over & sat on him.....the poor man diappeared from sight beneath her.Marla savoured the weak struggling she could barley feel under her gigantic ass & then administered the drug she had prepared.The man wriggled as she pushed the needle into his arm so she wriggled too ,laughing as her ass squashed the resistance from him.
It took about 20 minutes to reach her stop & by the time she stood up the man was barley able to groan.Marla dragged him easliy behind her for the short walk to her home,closing the door behind them she picked him up over her shoulder & took him to her chamber.Marla was almost trembling with anticipation thinking of the things she could do with her victim & she decided to dress for the occasion.Dropping the unfortunate midget on the bed she opened the closet & began to choose her outfit..."hmmm leather i think" she mused as she changed her clothes into her Dominatrix outfit.The man started to come round as she was fastening up the stilleto thigh boots she had ordered the week before from the outsize store she bought all her items from.
"What the hell..." the man started to say,"SHUT UP" she boomed as she stood over him " you are going to help me with a little experiment"
Marla turned around so that the man was looking up at her gigantic ass tightly clad in a leather skirt,it filled his entire scope of vision "like it?" Marla asked as she sat down gently.
For the man under her there was nothing gentle about it, her colossal weight bore down on his face & chest forcing the air from his lungs & crushing his tiny body deep into the bed.Marla massaged her basketball sized breasts as she planned her evening of torture,she shifted her ass so his head was trapped between her mountainous cheeks & then relaxed on top of him for his first testing.Normally a man would last no more than 5 minutes in this position before her 500lbs+ caused him serious problems,Marla had always had to be careful with her previous victims or they would die too soon so tonight she was going to be VERY hard on him to make up.
The man passed out after a few minutes suffocating beneath her weight but the drug worked so he didnt die,however he felt ALL the pain.
When Marla raised herself from his crushed face 20 minutes later she was delighted that he had survived so she went to the other room & returned with a bruised looking midget around the same size,his hands & feet were bound & she dropped him on the floor by the bed.She was getting impatient waiting for the man to come round so she lifted a giant thigh & placed her foot on his chest,digging in the stilleto heel by gently rocking her weight gently onto it she brought him back till he was awake & groaning."I want you to see what you are here for,what i need & why i need to test the drug" she said to him . "huh?"
"I'm going to show you what happens to my little toys,so you can understand why i need them to be more....erm durable"
Marla sat him in a chair by the bed & commanded him to watch.She climbed up onto the bed & stood at the edge,towering impossibly high she looked terrifying.
" Watch my little toy turn me on" she whisperd seductively
With that she stepped off the edge of the bed & landed with both feet on the chest of the tied man she brought in earlier.500lbs of Dominatrix wearing Stilleto thigh boots looked like she had landed on the floor rather than on a person , her feet crushed his fragile ribcage completely.She let out a scream of enjoyment as she reached her climax while still standing on the ruined man,her huge breasts were still bouncing inside their leather prison as she looked at her new toy
" this is going to be a long night & its going to hurt you like you never imagined".....

How's that for a first try?
I'll continue if anyone likes it

I have what must be the strangest job in the world...and I wouldn't trade it for anything. I'm a weight trainer--perhaps the best paid weight trainer in the country, but believe me, I earn every penny.
I weight train for a SSBBW wrestler, a 6-5 600 lb Amazonian goddess from Jamaica...but it's not the kind of weight training that you're thinking of. You see, she doesn't train by lifting weights she trains by finding new ways to use her gargantuan weight to squash her opponents into submission. And I'm the lucky fool whom she practices on.
One look at her and you'll know why she has never been defeated in nearly 100 matches. She's like a mountain come to life--over a quarter ton of solid muscle covered by massive rolls of smooth, coffee-colored flesh. She can crush a basketball between her colossal thighs, and rip the Brooklyn phone book in half with her bare hands. Her opponents (if they are lucky enough to avoid a trip to the intensive care unit) end up squashed so flat into the mat that they have to be carried off in stretchers.
But despite her terrifying power, outside of the ring she is one of the kindest, most gentle persons whom you could hope to meet. And her intellect could rival that of any college professor. Due to her unique size and power, wrestling promoters had tried to exploit her early in her career, trying to get her to adopt stereotypical personas such as Voodoo Mamma or the even more ludicrous Zombie Giantess. She found these stereotypes offensive and unimaginative, and ultimately came up with her own professional name: Gravity's Rainbow.
She picked this name because she loved the novel by Thomas Pyncheon. In his book, gravity's rainbow was the arc of a rocket's trajectory from the launch site to the point of impact. Since the move that she used to finish off her opponents always involved her launching her massive body into the air and smashing down on top of them, crushing them into pulp, she thought it fit her well. As she always jokes, her weight plus gravity's pull produced pancaked bodies. Although she could defeat almost any opponent in the blink of any eye just by throwing them down and sitting on them, she loved her fans and always put on a good show before finishing the other wrestler off.
I had only seen her get angry during a match once, and itââ,¬â,,¢s a site Iââ,¬â,,¢ll never forget. As I said before, she always put on a good show so the fans got their moneyââ,¬â,,¢s worth. But her opponent, a 5-6 135 pound former dancer named Angel used a racial slur while taunting her before the match was about to begin. Rainbow just grabbed her and hurled her down on her back. Then she placed her bare, size 14 foot on her chest and simply stepped up. She brought her other foot down on Angelââ,¬â,,¢s stomach and stood full-weight on her. I was ringside, and I could see everything from eye-level. Angel started turning purple as Rainbowââ,¬â,,¢s 600 lbs crushed her slender body, and eyes bugged out of her head. I could see that Rainbowââ,¬â,,¢s feet had compacted her midsection nearly to the ground. My god, was she ever powerfulââ,¬Â¦her weight pushed her feet down so deeply that I could see small rolls of Angelââ,¬â,,¢s skin squished up between her toes.
Angel flailed her arms and legs frantically and thrashed her head from side to side as she tried desperately to breathe. Rainbow just calmly looked down at her with an evil grin on her face. Then she did something that shocked even meââ,¬Â¦ she bent at the knees and jumped up. She must have gotten at least 12 inches in the air. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe this, in the three years that Iââ,¬â,,¢d helped her train, sheââ,¬â,,¢d never done somethng this devastating to me, and Iââ,¬â,,¢m 6-4 and 225 lbs. But then again, Iââ,¬â,,¢d also never pissed her off. I saw Angel reflexively take in a gasp of air at the momentary release of pressureââ,¬Â¦then Rainbowââ,¬â,,¢s feet came crashing down with a force that could split the atom. Angelââ,¬â,,¢s body crunched like a potato chip under her. Her arms and legs flew up and then slapped back down helplessly onto the canvas as Rainbow squashed her underfoot. Then she daintily stepped off and glanced casually down at Angel, who by now was semi-conscious. I could clearly see that Rainbowââ,¬â,,¢s footprints were squashed into her torso. The whole thing lasted only ten seconds or so, but it seemed like it went on forever.
Rainbow leaned down and stared directly into Angelââ,¬â,,¢s face and said softly, "And if I ever hear you talk that racist shit again girl, weââ,¬â,,¢ll pick up where we let offââ,¬Â¦only next time Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to keep jumping up and down until Iââ,¬â,,¢ve mashed you into paste. Got it?"
Angel was fading in and out of consciousness, but some self-preservation instinct must have kicked in, because I could see her nod her head slightly and whisper a faint, "Yyyes, sssââ,¬Â¦sssory." Her eyes were still bulging from their sockets, and her entire body had broken out in a sweat.
Rainbow turned to sashay casually out of the ring when the referee called her back.
"Uh, Rainbow," he said, "The match hasnââ,¬â,,¢t ended yet."
She gave him a puzzled look, and he sheepishly added, "I forgotââ,¬Â¦when youââ,¬Â¦you knowââ,¬Â¦"
She paused, then realized that, along with everyone else in the arena, he had been so astounded at what she did that he forgot to give the three count when she was standing on Angel. The match, by contract, could only end with a pin.
"Geez, Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry," he said.
"Aw, donââ,¬â,,¢t worry, Harry." She looked back at Angelââ,¬â,,¢s still prone body and laughed, "But I donââ,¬â,,¢t think that Angelââ,¬â,,¢s going to be too happy about that."
Rainbow slowly walked over to where Angel lay, and stood there with her hands on her hips. "Well well," she said looking down with false concern. "Looks like weââ,¬â,,¢re not quite over yet, Angel baby."
Angel had started to come fully back to consciousness, but was still immobilized by the tremendous squashing that she had just undergone. She was still trying to suck in a complete breath, so she couldnââ,¬â,,¢t articulate what her pleading eyes were saying: Dear god, please no. pleaseââ,¬Â¦Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry, oh god, Iââ,¬â,,¢m so sorry.
Angel placed her feet on either side of Angelââ,¬â,,¢s body, facing her feet. She looked out at the crowd, putting her chin in her hand, as if pondering some great decision. The crowd, by now recovered form the initial shock of seeing Rainbow pulverize her tiny opponent beneath her feet, got into the act. They began cheering wildly, shouting out different finishing holds from Rainbows vast list of choices. I heard a voice from behind me yell out "super splash her," a tall voluptuous blonde with a Mae West figure screamed out "the vacuum, do the vacuum," and a 400 lb Latina to my left shouted "the butt bomb!!" and then slammed her own ample ass down on her seat for emphasis.
Rainbow, always the ultimate crowd pleaser, let this go on for a few moments before she raised her massive arms over her head. The crowd fell silent, and waited on the edge of their seats. "The vacuum!" she roared, and the crowd went wild. I could see Angel, lying between her feet, stare upwards in horror at what was about to happen. Even I winced a little, but thought that Rainbow was letting her off a little easy. This hold wasnââ,¬â,,¢t one of her absolute pulverizers, it was aimed at humiliating her opponent. She had already broken angel physicallyââ,¬â€now she was going to break her spirit.
As the crowd began chanting her name, Rainbow backed up so that her mountainous ass was over Angelââ,¬â,,¢s face. She moved slowly and determinedly, like an ocean liner backing out of a port. When she was positioned, she squatted down like a catcher, stopping when her ass was less than a foot from angelââ,¬â,,¢s face. Just think of the power in those thighs to allow a six hundred pound body squat perfectly in place. Below her, I could tell that Angelââ,¬â,,¢s brain was sending out frantic signals to the rest of her body to roll over, squirm back, do ANYTHING to move out of the way of the massive woman above her. But her body was still recovering from the jump, and couldnââ,¬â,,¢t process the request.
Rainbow reached behind herself and yanked up her bikini bottom, pulling it deeply between her cheeks like a thong. Then she grabbed her cheeks in her hands and spread them as widely apart as she could. It was like a giant eagle unfolding itââ,¬â,,¢s wings. Below her, Angel could only stare up in horror, like a deer in the headlights of a ten ton truck.
Rainbow hovered for a second, then lowered herself down onto Angelââ,¬â,,¢s face, completely engulfing her head in her enormous ass. The crowd went wild as Angel frantically started kicking her legs and slapping her hands uselessly against Rainbowââ,¬â,,¢s thighs. I had been in that position many times when Angel was perfecting this move in training sessions, and I knew that Angel was now cut off from all sound, oxygen, and light. There was nothing but the hot, squashing power of Rainbowââ,¬â,,¢s ass crushing her head from all directions. Rainbow then finished the move off by raising her tree-sized legs off of the ground and resting them on top of Angelââ,¬â,,¢s body. The fat from her legs spilled over Angelââ,¬â,,¢s body and bulged against the canvas mat, completely sealing her in, which is why Rainbow dubbed this hold "the vacuum." And Angel certainly was vacuum sealedââ,¬Â¦you couldnââ,¬â,,¢t see any of her beneath Rainbow, who folded her arms under her breasts and simply sat there, pressing her foe flat like a pair of pants
The ref hit the canvass and tapped out a quick one, two, three, and the match was over.
When Rainbow got off of Angel, there was a loud, wet, scrunching soundââ,¬â€the kind of sound that you hear when someone in bare thighs gets up off a leather couch on a sweltering summer day. She was literally peeling herself off of her squashed foe. Angel was unconscious, but breathing, her entire body absolutely bathed in sweat.
Rainbow glanced over to the ref and said, "when she wakes up you tell her that she better not forget this little lesson. And tell her that I had her shoved so far up between my cheeks that even if she shampoos three times a day, her headââ,¬â,,¢s gonna smell like my ass for a week."
With that, she turned and walked over to the corner where I was waiting. I handed her a towel, and I must have still had a look of amazement on my face. She patted my cheek softly and said, "Donââ,¬â,,¢t sweat it baby, Iââ,¬â,,¢m not planning on stomping on you like that. I just thought that she needed to learn to treat folks with respect."
"Wow," I said, "After she gets out of the hospital, I bet sheââ,¬â,,¢ll remember that."
"Ha," she laughed, "I bet your right. Now since I didnââ,¬â,,¢t exactly get a good workout here tonight, lets plan on training tomorrow afternoon. I want to work on three new holds that I've come up with: the flab grab, the rolling pin, the goodnight prayer, and my new finishing move that I've named after myself--the gravity's rainbow."
It looked like tomorrow was going to be a long day.
To be continuedââ,¬Â¦

The unusual late morning humidity was already
smothering me as I sat on the front step of Patty's house in the LA suburbs. Traffic had been relatively light, and I found myself with almost an hour to spare
before our scheduled meeting time. An hour to imagine
what it would be like to finally meet the amazing
woman whom I had only known in the cyberspace of yahoo clubs. Patty had become an almost mythological
figure to me...An amazingly intelligent, passionate,
dominant voice only accessible to me through my computer. But now I was about to meet this goddess in the flesh.
I don't know if it was the oppressive heat
radiating from the stone steps or the dreamy thoughts of what Patty would truly be like that put me into a
trance, but when the metal gate suddenly clanged shut it snapped me to immediate attention. All I can say is: There she stood. She was even more beautiful, more
powerful, more amazonian than I had dared to imagine. She stood before me, hands on hips, staring in bemusement at my stupified look.
"Well," she said with a hint of May West in her voice, "Should we get down to
business, or are you just going to melt here on my front
steps?"
I shook myself back to reality and said yes, jumping up to hold the front door open for her. As she
walked past me, she gave me a quick once-over...ending
with a mischievious smile that told me that I was in
for an experience of epic proportions.As I entered the room behind her, I saw that she had already prepared the front room for some serious squashing. A
couch sat against one wall, and a piece of foam
approximately the length of a human body lay in the center of the room. Against the far wall, a large mattress had been propped up--as though it were a wall in a padded cell. The floor was covered with a blue wrestling mat, and as I watched Patty walk across it her bare feet sunk into it to seemingly impossible depths.
"You just strip down to your shorts," Patty commanded.
"I'll be back in a minute." She looked me dead in the
eye and wiggled her hips slightly. "Just get comfy on
the couch there...I'll be getting comfy on you in a
moment."
As she turned and entered a back bedroom, I
collapsed onto the couch in a dream state. My god, was this woman actually going to sit on me? Could I withstand the awesome crushing power of her gargantuan frame? Could I courageously support her beautiful body or would I squish like a pancake beneath her?
When she reappeared a moment later wearing a lacy white two-piece, I knew that the question was meaningless. Al that mattered was that I was going to be squashed under the most amazingly beautiful body that I had ever
seen.
I was lying on the couch, and before I could get up
Patty crossed the room and sat down on me. Her gorgeous
ass covered my body from chin to crotch, and as she
lowered herself onto me, I felt myself sink into the
cushions of the couch. The sofa cushions gave as I sank
deeply into the furniture, but I suddenly felt the
springs meet the hard bottom of the sofa frame. I had
been feeling fairly cocky up until this point, but as
my back met an unyielding frame, Patty's enormous
weight kept pressing me down, squashing all of the air
out of me. As she settled down, she shifted her
weight from side to side, flattening me out. I felt my
body compress as I struggled to breathe, completley
engulfed in her heavenly body.
Her sheer crushing force was tremendous. I felt as though I were being slowly run over by a steamroller. Just when I thought that I was under the utmost pressure, I felt her raise her feet off of the floor, releasing an unbelievable wave of squashing force down upon my body. The last remaining gasp of air was forced from my lungs as I was compacted under Patty's unbelievable body. As I felt my physical body flattening more and more, I detected a hightened awareness of my consciousness, as though the gargantuan ass on top of me was squashing me into another realm of physical and psychological experience. It was like living a Walt Whitman poem, in which my body was being squashed into every atom of the universe around me.
"So," she said, "You've survived the first sixty seconds--what do you think I have in store for you for the next fifty-nine minutes?
As Patty's ominous question hung in the air, I
was stil under the relentless crushing weight of her
body. Then, without warning, she lept gracefully to her
feet, leaving me to gasp great lungsfull of air as my
body felt the tremendous release of pressure. Even
though she was no longer sitting on me, I was still sunk firmly into the couch, pressed like a flower between the pages of a great memory book. I had never experienced anything like this, and our session had only just begun...
my mind was reeling.Before I could fully catch my
breath, Patty chuckled sultrily and, "Look out
below!"As I lay helpless on the couch, I saw the huge
muscles in her thighs tense, and knew instantly what was about to happen. She bent slightly at the knees and
then rose up, leaping into the air. Unable to move, I
saw her immense ass, barely covered by the
tightly-stretched silk of her panties, float up in the air above me and hover for the slightest moment. It was like watching the movement of a vast celestial object a heavenly body of indescribably massive force hang
suspended an instant before impact. Even before I could
attempt to brace myself, she crashed down on top of me,
and I felt the upper half of my body compress like a
crushed beer can.
Patty's feet never even touched the ground: her massive weight met my body with no resistance, and I felt as though the crush of her weight had pushed me further into another dimension. As the shock waves continued to roll through me, Patty simply rode them out, settling her sensous ass deeply into my receptive body. After the initial seismic impact had subsided, I found myself once again relentlessly squished, like a grape in
a wine-press.
"So," Patty said, "Now that we've
become...aquainted, lets get the ground rules straight." As she spoke, I gazed up over the perfect symmetry of her massive left hip, which brushed against my chin as it crushed the upper part of my chest. She was looking down at me, her cat-like eyes peering out through the black ringlets of her long hair. I was
mesmerized.
"A lot of men write to me and say that they want to
be squashed like a pancake. Well, that may be fine
for ordinary BBW's...you know, the average 250 lb
women. But I'm a SSBBW, with an emphasis on the SS, and
proud of it. I squash men so far beyond the pancake
level that they're more like crepes...or better yet,
like sheets of paper."As she spoke, she began to
slowly rock from side to side, rolling all of her weight to her left cheek, and then back to her right,
working me over like an enormous rolling pin over a mass of dough."By the time this hour is over, I'm
going to take you to places that you never dreamed were
possible...I'm going to squash your body in ways that you've never thought possible. And when I've worked your body over to my satisfaction, if you can prove to me that you can take what I dish out, I'm going to take this gorgeous ass of mine, settle down over that cute face of yours, and smother you into oblivion."
God, I thought, even as she was crushing me further into the couch, That's what I so desperately desire...to have my face disappear under her glorious ass. As if reading my thoughts, she raised herself up a bit, and I heard my bones creak at the sudden release of pressure.
"So," she said, inching herself over slightly to the
left, "Let's give you a little taste of what may be in
store."I saw her incredible ass shift over until it
blocked out all light from my face. She held it
tantilizingly over me, lightly brushing my nose with the thin layer of silk that ran between her legs, faintly masking the heavenly aroma that emenated from beneath. She lightly kissed my mouth and nose with her
features as she slowly brushed her ass gently across me, making my entire body scream out in anticipation of the total engulfment that I waited so achingly
for.

Part 2
--------

Before I even had time to fully realize what was about to happen, Patty gently lowered herself over my face. She was sitting sideways, and my head completely vanished between her massive cheeks. She was so wide, that her right thigh and hip completely covered my chest. I didn't even have time to turn my head at the last moment, so I was trapped...completely engulfed in her. My nose was mashed down onto my face, preventing me from even trying to breathe through it. I reflexively opened my mouth to suck in the lungful of air that had been squashed out of me, but all that I sucked in was a mouthfull of Patty's ass. My lips were now sealed around her skin as the downward pressure continued relentlessly.
Fireworks began to go of in my head as my brain, starved for oxygen, desperately sent out cries of help to my nervous system. Somehow, as I felt myself begining to lose consciousness, I was able to raise my left hand and feebly tap Patty's leg. She immediately began to raise herself off of me, and I only then began to understand the awesome power that she held over me. If I hadn't been able to tap, I might have passed out...or even worse.
But one look at her face as she looked down at me made me realize that she had been carefully monitering me all along and would have gotten up on her own when she realized that I was in danger.
"My my," She said, "That was almost a minute and a half. Not bad for a first attempt."
I couldn't even try to respond I was still trying to convince my lungs that they stil could function.
"Why don't we move over to the foam bench here?" she asked. "I don't want to put you out of commission just yet.
After several minutes I was able to get my body working again, andI half-slumped over to the large rectangle of foam in the center of the room. It was over six feet long, three feet wide, and three feet tall.
"I call this my crush bench," Patt said. You can lie down on it an I can really put the squash on you because the foam absorbes alot of the weight and protects your back and ribs." She gave me a playful smirk. "I can top holding back now, my little squish toy."
After I had lain down on my back, Patty brought over a small step stool and climbed up on top of the bench, standing over me like a mghtly colossus.
"You know, "she said," One of my favorite things to do to my little squish victims is the butt drop. I can't tell you how amazing it feels to leap into the air and land so solidly on top of a man. It's like a shock wave that travels from my ass all the way down to my toes. And the sound...oh, wow...that loud smack as my ass meets your body and instantly muffles the echo. This is heaven for me. Let's see how many of these you can take before I turn you into jelly."
Then, like the top of a mountain being blown off by a volcanic eruption, she leapt higher into the air than I thought possible. The top of the bench was three feet off the ground to begin with, so I she was at least five feet in the air when she reached her zenith. I saw, as if in slow motion, that she extended her legs straight out as she rose. And believe me, in one horrible, wonderful moment, I knew what that meant. When gravity pulled her huge body down on top of me, her ass would met my chest with the force of a meteor landing on a house of straw.
That moment of hang time seemed to pause for a moment, the n kick into overdrive as she came squashing down upon me. As she had said, it sounded like a bag of cement squishing down on bed of tomatoes. I felt the pressue rush out to my extremities, searching for any source of exit. My breath flew out in a half second, and my legs kicked up straight in the air. It felt as though my limbs were going to fly off from the sheer squashing force. My vision clouded for a second, but when it cleared, I could see that Patty was still bouncing gently on my body in the aftershock of the drop. Her folds of fat rippled sensually as she absorbed the tremendous energy of the squash. My eyes must have nearly popped out of my head, because Patty looked down at me and gigled playfully as she rode out the shock wave.
"Hehehe, I think I'll have to call you Popeye from now on, sweetie."
My entire body felt as though it had been juiced by an electric current. I felt this squish rush through every cell in my body, The force of her plummet was terrifying, yet I desperately wanted more.
As if she read my thoughts, she said "Well, that was one. Let's see how many more you can take before I have to get the spatula to pry you off this bench...

She was in heaven.
Not only was the crush of her body enormous, but the vice-like pressure on his cock was indescribable. She had him now, trapped under her and inside her like never before. The feeling was intense. She could feel every ridge and fold of him. She just sat there for at least a minute, savoring the feeling. It was only when Davin started squirming did she remember that he was trapped under her. It did not matter though he was just a thing, an object to be used by her for pleasure, nothing more. But her sex toy was right it was indeed time to enjoy this to the ââ,¬Å"maxââ,¬Â. She pressed on him harder. Every millimeter she forced inside her felt like a foot of cock to her sensitive ass. She slid forward a couple of inches, raised her bulk slightly, then moved back and down on him, forcing him into her. She repeated this wonderful motion over and over and over and over again, wishing this feeling would never stop.
The chair continued to creak louder and louder in protest, but it was holding up better that itââ,¬â,,¢s other occupant. Davin was desperately trying to withstand the onslaught of her gigantic weight. His legs were numb and his hips felt like they would be crushed underneath her body. He only weighed 150 and he knew that she had gotten even bigger. She was at least 500lbs, but he figured about fifty pounds more than that was a fair guess, since she red-lined the two 250lb scales that they had. So now she probably outweighed him by 400 pounds. Being sandwiched between her and a soft bed is scary enough, but being crushed on a wooden chair is a whole new torture entirely. Not to mention, his penis felt like it was about to be ripped off and devoured every time she slid away and raised up, plus he felt he was near the end.
Oblivious to her loverââ,¬â,,¢s desperation she continued to fulfill her carnal desires. She could feel the moment drawing closer every time her hungry ass ate that rock hard cock. She sped up steadily, increasing both her rhythm and the pressure on her dildo. (This was all that he was to her now, not a person, but an object). She rubbed her left nipple with one hand and hefted her other huge breast to her mouth to suck the other as she fucked him.
Her body thundered down on him harder and harder, increasing the pressure on him dramatically. He reached under the sides of her ass to try to lift her off. This was impossible. He had been in similar situations before, so he knew that if he begged her to stop, she would only fuck him harder. Controlling him was her fantasy, and knowing that she could crush him was what got her off the most. He continued to be pummeled underneath her. She would squash, slide, lift, then squash, slide, lift again. She was a machine, using her weight to smother and smash him under her. But he was incapable of taking any more. Her body slid, hefted, crushed, slid, hefted, crushed, slid, hefted, and crushed. Then finally as she slid forward, then hefted her bulk up, and brought her weight down again, his dick exploded like never before.
She felt a blast of warmth explode inside her, she knew she only had seconds to achieve climax before the cock would be useless to her. She continued to fuck him harder and harder. She could hear his screams from beneath her, but this was the part she liked best. She knew that whenever she continued to fuck him after he came it hurt him greatly, sometimes he could not pleasure her for weeks after, but she did not care. Knowing that she was crushing and hurting him was very stimulating. She continued to press and bounce harder and harder. His screams had stopped but she was close, very closeââ,¬Â¦BOOM! Waves of pleasure washed through her fat body, from her head to her toes and back again. Her anus ate more of his cock as she pressed down more, and moreââ,¬Â¦BOOM! Another wave shot through her body. The feelings were intense, like nothing before. Her moans of pleasure increased as she slid her body forward and back, forward and backââ,¬Â¦BOOM! Her giant body convulsed on top of him as another climax engulfed it. She could feel his cock getting softer and softer, but as long as it was inside her this way she would not stop her movementsââ,¬Â¦BOOM! MY GOD! She screamed! Her massive body shook and quaked with force as she smothered him beneath her. This was the most intense sexual experience of her life and it was almost over. His cock was completely flaccid. Any more movement and it would be free of her. Hoping for one more orgasm she constricted her anus as hard as she could to prevent his penis from escaping. BOOM! One last blast shot through her as he finally escaped from her. Carol was exhausted. She just sat there on him for ten minutes, too tired to move. Sweat poured down her mountainous back and between her quaking thighs. Her legs ached and her ass was on fire. There was still no movement from her lover.
ââ,¬Å"Davin honey, are you all right?ââ,¬Â He did not answer. ââ,¬Å"Davin?ââ,¬Â There was still nothing. Now she was worried. She hefted her bulk off of him and turned around. He had long since passed out from her onslaught. ââ,¬Å"Davin, wake up. Davin, wake up now! I want to fuck you again!ââ,¬Â She pulled his unconscious body off the chair and onto the floor. She rolled him on his back and watched as he lay there motionless, only the slight rise and fall of his stomach as he breathed. He looked so perfect. She had to have him again. She slowly straddled him. She lay on top of him, hoping that her weight would make his penis hard once againââ,¬Â¦

3

As the years passed Carol continued to gain weight. So much weight that they were both afraid of her in the woman-superior position. In fact it had almost been three years since she had gotten to ride him and Carol was getting restless. Of course that was over 200lbs ago when she was a trim 550+, now her weight fluctuated between 750 to 800 mind-boggling pounds. But she was powerful and could still move around on her own. Her 6ââ,¬â,,¢1ââ,¬Â frame not only had fat, but there was muscle there too and she knew how to use both. She didnââ,¬â,,¢t want to hurt her dear little lover but something had to break soon, and one night it totally shattered.
Carol was just ending her cycle for the month, normal routine of course, but at this time of the month she was the most aggressive and horny. She and Davin went to bed and made love for a half an hour that night and soon he had fallen asleep beside her. She was not nearly satisfied though. As he slept, she slowly masturbated. Sliding her fingers in and out of her pussy over and over, rubbing the most sensitive areas of herself as she tugged her nipples. She would get close to cumming and then it would elude her again, for over an hour she massaged and diddled her pussy as her tremendous belly wobbled back and forth, but to no avail. Carol lay in bed frustrated. She could hear Davinââ,¬â,,¢s slow breathing next to her. He was having a pretty good dream she could tell, because his breathing was quicker and he was also becoming erect. Thoughts raced through her mind as she glimpsed the tent forming at his crotch. All she needed was one blast it could tide her over for weeks. Just one little ride wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t hurt, well, it wouldn't hurt her. She pulled the sheet back to expose his hard cock. She smiled and reached down to caress it. So smooth and soft, what a wonderful toy! And it could be hers, all hers and there was nothing he could do about it.
Davin was deep in sleep now and her vagina was still wet from masturbating. Slowly she rolled her bulk over. As she rolled over, her massive belly slid over and laid over him, she was surprised at how truly fat she had become. His torso was completely hidden under her belly and she was still beside him! His penis jerked as a reaction to her great belly on top of him. This would be easy. Quickly, she rolled completely on top of him. Air rushed from his lungs as her gargantuan body settled on top of his small body. She slid forward and arched up to take his penis inside her. She slid down on it as he awoke. As she lifted up off of him he took a big breath.
ââ,¬Å"NO CAROL!ââ,¬Â he screamed at her. ââ,¬Å"You are too big!ââ,¬Â She only smiled as she spread her legs and slid down on his rock hard penis. His breath was forced out of his lungs again as she rolled forward pinning him under her, his cock tickled the exact spot this way, but his body was completely buried underneath her.
ââ,¬Å"OOOooooooo! Mine, ALLLLLL Mine!ââ,¬Â she cooed as her body tingled from the feeling. She saw Davinââ,¬â,,¢s face turning red to she lifted up again.
ââ,¬Å"Whoop!ââ,¬Â as he took precious air back in to his lungs. ââ,¬Å"Please Carol, you are really hurting me!ââ,¬Â he yelled as her massive body crushed forward again. The pleasure was exquisite as his cock tickled the spot she needed every time she rolled forward. She pushed up again and rolled forward, giving him little time to breathe. Over and over she crushed forward and arched back, forward and back, the fat of her belly rolling forward like a warm avalanche. Her belly spread on top of him like a flood, and his breathing was becoming shallower. She rolled forward and laid completely on top of him. She bounced her thunderous hips to make that cock dance against her G-spot. Davinââ,¬â,,¢s face turned purple as she smashed him. She was so close to cumming. Carol slowly and rythmically bounced her hips on him, making the bed bounce with her. He was sandwiched between her and the bed. His eyes were barely visable between her giant breasts. She snuck a peek down her side and she was delighted to notice that, except for his puny little arms, not one inch of his body could be seen. Carol though to herself that she could end his life by riding him this way. With that thought, her reward was at hand. She arched up and he took a deep breath. Then with a sudden violence that really caught him off guard, she slammed down on him over and over and over. Waves of pleasure racked her body as consciousness flooded out of Davin. Her eight hundred pounds crushed his one hundred sixty pounds without mercy. Her body rolled over and over on him again and again as they both came. Harder and harder, heavier and heavier, she crushed him for her pleasure. Her mammoth body shook with exquisite pleasure as she felt his body go limp beneath her. Sweating and exhausted, she just laid on him, trying to recover her strength. She laid on him that way all night, lifting up, or rolling slightly to the side to let him get precious air, then settling her enourmous bulk back on him.
Once again, she had used him like a true goddess should. For her pleasure, and her pleasure only. As she fell asleep on top of him, she dreamt of perhaps doing this to other men, not just her Davin. Maybe smaller men to totaly dominate, and use. She dreamt of ways of lureing them to her, so that she could entrap them too, under her her body that she loved to please so much, only to be awakened every now and then by the struggles of her half-dead lover...

ââ,¬Å"Oh God, oh God, mmmnnn! Harder, please, please!ââ,¬Â she moaned into the carpet. Her sense of urgency was mounting more and more as he pushed harder and harder.
ââ,¬Å"Fuck me harder, youââ,¬â,,¢ve got to fuck me harder, geeeez, Iââ,¬â,,¢m so close! Iââ,¬â,,¢ve never been this close!ââ,¬Â He could believe that statement. He had always like big women, but this one was a whopper. She was 6ââ,¬â,,¢1ââ,¬Â and 400 pounds if she was an ounce. He didnââ,¬â,,¢t think any man but him would want her, but want her he did. From the moment he saw her in the mall two months ago until tonight, he had done everything to get her to give herself to him and now he was in heaven. But rather than her give herself to him, he felt uneasily as if it were the other way around. After all, this time she had called him, just out of the blue and asked if he would want to come over and have a few drinks. He should have seen what was in store then, but his goal was within sight, so he ignored the telltale signs that she was to be the aggressor and he was to be the tool that she would use to fulfill her fantasy.
She had already been drinking when he arrived, for a full hour she admitted. That was sign number one. Also, her bedroom was locked, it was being debugged, she had said. ââ,¬Å"You know,ââ,¬Â she giggled, ââ,¬Å"I bought a bug bomb for my room, but set it off by accident. Guess weââ,¬â,,¢ll have to party on the floor tonight.ââ,¬Â
The conversation was the dead give away. They had been drinking a talking for a couple of hours. The sexual tension was high. He thought he might blow when an odd deviation in the conversation came up.
ââ,¬Å"Have you ever been hurt during sex?ââ,¬Â she asked.
ââ,¬Å"What, like a cramp?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"No!ââ,¬Â she laughed. ââ,¬Å"By a partner.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Well, a couple of times the girl has bounced up to far and bent the little guy on the downward slide.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Intentionally?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"No, accident.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Oh,ââ,¬Â she paused. ââ,¬Å"Has a woman ever just did what she wanted with you?ââ,¬Â
He laughed. ââ,¬Å"I let them do whatever they want.ââ,¬Â
With a slight shift to a more serious tone she said ââ,¬Å"I didnââ,¬â,,¢t ask if you let them, I meant has a woman just made you feel helpless by dominating you to the point that you felt like some kind of sex toy.ââ,¬Â
He hesitated as if thinking, ââ,¬Å"No, not really, no.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"I think men in general are able to get more out of sex because they can control it.ââ,¬Â She drank the last of her drink and hefted her large body up off of the couch. ââ,¬Å"Do you want another drink?ââ,¬Â she asked.
ââ,¬Å"You bet.ââ,¬Â And that was the last of the topic.
They talked for another hour, slowly moving toward each other. He would purposely brush against her massive breasts and she would touch his chest or inner thigh. Soon they were kissing and rubbing each other passionately.
Since the bed was off limits, her first joke about partying on the floor came true. To feel her giant body naked under him was heaven. Her kisses were sweet with wine, and her breasts were hot with sweat. When he entered her she moaned loudly and pulled him towards her. He sank into her body. Every thrust brought him closer to heaven. She met him thrust for thrust. ââ,¬Å"Deeper, deeperââ,¬Â she moaned, but her enormous belly was too big for him to continuously push against. Like she feared, her needs were not being fulfilled.
She pushed him away and rolled over to her hands and knees on the floor. He entered her from behind and fell right back into rhythm. He pushed his 160 pounds against her mass as hard as he could for the penetration that she begged for.
ââ,¬Å"Harder, please, oh God harderââ,¬Â she screamed. But try as he might it seemed he might be just too small to satisfy her. She was just on the edge. She could feel it, could feel the ebb and flow as she would almost crest and then float away from the climax. In all her sexual experiences she had never felt the intensity of a climax with a partner. She had been close before, but one thing held her back, her size. She knew that to reach what she wanted most, she would have to be in control, and there was only one way to do that, be on top. Her fear of literally crushing the life out of a man with her weight was both terrifying and exhilarating. But she knew that this was the only way. And why not, there were football players out there fucking the shit out of 110 pound models without fear of hurting them. Surely a man could take 450 pounds of real woman. Right? Right!
As he worked to make her come he had missed something. In the heat of the moment he failed to realize that she had stopped moaning to him. Until she spoke again. ââ,¬Å"Alright, less thinking, more fucking!ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"What? He gasped.
She moved away from his thrusts, and more quickly that he though possible, she had swung around to face him. With a smile and a shaking voice she grabbed his ankle and slid him to her. ââ,¬Å"My turn to play with you little boy!ââ,¬Â She pushed him to the floor and moved her great body over him. In one move, she had him inside of her and where she wanted him. His face reddened as she let her weight down on him. ââ,¬Å"OH MY GODââ,¬Â he cried, both terrified and excited. She could feel him inside of her and beneath her. This was the key. With 450 pounds pushing down on his body, his cock was further inside her than anyone elseââ,¬â,,¢s had been. What a feeling! She started grinding on him immediately, not caring about his condition at all. Every smothering movement of her thighs brought her closer to her goal. His moans and cries of mercy fell on deaf ears. She was so close.
It was all that he could do to keep from coming. What a turn of events, one second heââ,¬â,,¢s fucking this woman, the next, heââ,¬â,,¢s being ridden by a super-sized goddess like he was a toy. Her weight was staggering his breaths had come few and far between. With her immense weight on him and her thunderous boobs smothering his face, oxygen was in short supply. Spots were forming in his vision, and his climax was at hand. He knew she would not stop until she was done so he must not come, oh, no!
She could see by the look in his eyes that he would either be coming soon or dying soon. Unbelievably, she quickened her thrusts on him and pushed down even harder. She felt like a human avalanche on top of this luckless man. But she was not about to stop.
More thrusts of her giant body, close, so close any, time, now, please. She was oblivious to the fact that he had reached his end. Her massive body could not be stopped. The rolling crush of her body was too much to hold up against.
ââ,¬Å"NOOO!, GOD NO!ââ,¬Â He screamed with pain.
ââ,¬Å"Yes, oh yes, oh yes.ââ,¬Â Her body rocked and rolled on him without relent. She could feel the crest coming, coming, coming, COMING, COMING! ââ,¬Å"YEEEEEESSSSSSSS!, OH, GOD YEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS. At last, she exploded. Years of pent up frustration all over in a sixty-second blast of pleasure. Finally, it was hers. With that though, she collapsed in a heap on top of him.
She had worked him over thoroughly. He was drained of strength and energy and he was trapped underneath her. Her weight upon him was stifling but erotic. He was literally imprisoned by her weight. He struggled to move her but he could not even budge this mountain of a woman, and what was worse, he was still erect inside her.
She was on the brink of passing out, but he was struggling underneath her and it was turning her on. To be lying on a man that she outweighed by three hundred pounds was intoxicating and stimulating. She felt powerful. She could do whatever she wanted to him. There was no escape from her incredible fat, plus, to her delight, his penis had not gone limp at all and was still inside her. This was too good to be true. Could she come twice?
She lifted her head and kissed him deeply. Her tongue probed his mouth passionately. She lifted her torso up, keeping his penis inside her. He thought she was releasing him, she lifted up slightly, then came back down. She pinched his nipple and he stifled a cry. She was going to fuck him again. He knew that he was going to be hers for the duration. He might as well enjoy this.
She was so turned on by her own weight on him that she moved her legs from the half-crouched position, so that she was straddling him. She could feel him even deeper inside her. Slowly, she rocked back and forth on him, savoring every movement of the cock inside her. She held his shoulders down with her hands as well. The only way to get more of her weight on him would be to stand on him.
Her weight was excruciating, and his body was aching, but he did not want to be any place else. She held him down with her crushing weight and continued to move. Her body smothered his and her weight held him fast while she fucked him. Slowly, for maybe ten minutes, she rocked on him. Her pace quickened. The swell was beginning again. She leaned forward her meaty breasts covered his face. He sucked ravenously at her nipples as she fucked him harder and harder. Surely, she would crush this man to death if she didnââ,¬â,,¢t come soon. But to them, that mattered little. She was the queen, and he was her servant, that was what mattered. She seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. His legs were numb and his dick was sore, but she could not be stopped. Harder she fucked, and closer she came. She was superior to him in every way, strength, size, weight, power, and lust. She would not be satiated tonight, not nearly enough, but it was a start. As her size forced him to come again, and as her power and woman-superior position allowed her to come again, she knew that this was just the start. She would never let this little man go, not tonight, not ever.

2

As the weeks and months passed, their lovemaking fell into a routine, as these things do. There was little challenge to it any more. Carol was still excited by the fact that she could physically dominate and control Davin and he loved feeling her big body on top of him. But the same old thing was getting a little expected, until Carol got a wild ââ,¬Å"hairââ,¬Â.
She found him sitting at the computer when she came home, they had since moved in together, and she was hornier than ever. Seeing him sitting there gave her an idea. She had once seen a picture that Davin had in one of his fat magazines, (he hid them but she knew where they were). It was a picture of the back of a tremendously huge woman sitting on a wooden kitchen chair. The caption said she was 600 pounds. She absolutely engulfed the chair. It was a miracle the chair could hold her. Plus, since they had met, she had gained about 30lbs a month, pushing her weight well over 500lbs. The thought of Davin trapped beneath her on that chair was too much. She simply had to take him on that wooden chair. She strode across the room towards him. He turned and saw the look in her beautiful eyes. The dominating look that he had missed so much was back. His balls moved slowly, and his penis stirred in his jeans.
ââ,¬Å"Hi babyââ,¬Â he said matter-of-factly, ââ,¬Å"I missed youââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"I missed you too little manââ,¬Â she breathed. His cock hardened. She immediately unbuttoned her dress and let it fall, revealing a huge pair of panties and an even bigger bra. He took his shirt off and stood to take it pants off. She forcefully pushed him back down on the chair with his pants and underwear around his ankles. She squeezed her straining panties over her monstrous hips and stepped out of them. She held him by his shoulders and straddled him. Her belly smashed against his chest as she sat on him. He was in heaven. But she was not. Her great belly was too big. She couldnââ,¬â,,¢t line herself up with him. She bent and kissed him hard, forcing her tongue deep into his mouth. She then heaved her massive body off and turned away from him. She moved her great ass around to sit on him that way. As she sat he helped by spreading her ass apart to accept his penis. She sat on him again. The weight of her made the chair creak slightly. Once again he was in heaven but her size was preventing her vagina and his penis from lining up, it was close, but not enough. She was angry and she was desperate. She was close to the breaking point because of her excitement, but she was so far away from her goal. He breathed hard under her and moved to alleviate some of her quarter of a ton of pressure. His cock twitched up slightly and rubbed her anus briefly. Her nipples buzzed instantly and her head swam. Wow! What a feeling! She had the answer she needed. Once again she rose slightly, but this time she reached between her legs and grabbed him. As she sat she guided his cock toward her anus. He slid slightly with her pull, not aware that her pussy was not the goal any longer. When he slid he lined up perfectly. His head was against her now. With the juices from herself dripping down and his pre cum lubricating the tip she felt that she could do it now. She sat down. Her head exploded in a flash of pain and ecstasy.

Mike looked in the mirror as she washed his face with cold water. This wasn't gonna happen, or was it. He got back into the room and looked at Debbie. "Are you serious? Will you let me stay in this room while you and Marie and Susan try on your new summer dresses. Why?" His cousin was five years older than him, and wouldn't do anything good for him if there wasn't anything good for her to gain. She was just over 6 feet and weighed 300lbs. She had just turned 20 and she and her friends were going out to celebrate that, that's why they were coming over this evening to try out some new clothes and planning for the weekend. "You're right" said Debbie. "There is something I want you to do. Steve, your best friend's brother owns the place next to the coffeshop downtown. This Saturday as I'm going out with Marie and Susan, there is a band playing there that we just love. If you can get me three tickets, I will hide you in this room as we try our clothes." Mike swallowed, turned around and ran to the phone. One minute later he entered the room again and said. I hope I'm gonna see some skin real close, 'cause I'll get three tickets tomorrow at school." "Wow, that's impressing," Debbie said. "Oh yeah, you'll see some close up I assure you. You know the old couch at granny's? I'll have you lying on that with a blanket over you and some pillows so you wont bee seen". Mike sighed as he saw for himself what was gonna happen He would see his cousin half naked, and not just that. He would also se Marie, a brunette two years older than Debbie and pretty much same size as her, and not to forget the amazon Susan. 20 years old, 6"9' and probably over 500 lbs. Debbie snapped him out of his daydream as she reminded him that he ought to get the couch over in two hours if he was going to see anything at all. So he got into his pickup and managed to get it over in just over one hour. As he got in Debbie said: "You could lie down at once and get some rest. I'll tuck you in and hide you right away, and I'll wake you up as they get here.

Of course Mike fell asleep and awoke as Debbie shook him lightly and whispered "I hear them coming up the stairs. Don't worry, I've covered you up with pillows and blankets so there is no way of seeing you under there." Debbie got up and went out to greet the girls. They were talking all the way into the living room and Mike heard Marie's voice: "oh, my feet are killing me, I'll have to get these boots of now." "Use the chair over there" he heard Debbie say, "I'm just going to the bathroom. He saw Marie walking towards the chair by this huge mirror on the wall. Just as she reach the chair, he heard her say "oooh, you've got a new couch", and in just four seconds he felt about 300 lbs bouncing down on his chest. He couldn't even get a sound out, he just felt his ribs flex under her butt. And before he could try to get free he heard her say "it's a bit hard to sit on, what do you think Susan?" He nearly paniced as he saw this amazon getting close to the couch. But he still couldn't get a sound over his lips, and now it got even more difficult as he felt a quarter of a ton slowly sitting down on his stomach and lower area. 800 lbs on his 180 lbs body. This is it, he thought, but just then Debbie entered and saw the two girls compressing Mikes body. "Come over here and see what you think of this", she said and walked over to the mirror. Mike took a very deep breath and just managed to resist coughing, as they got up. Even though, he thought that they must have heard his loud sigh. He thought, I must get up before they come back, but Debbie wouldn't let them go back, would she? Debbie interrupted his thoughts by saying "Nice couch, isn't it, and soft to" "I think it's a bit hard", Susan said. "Yeah, me too" Marie filled in. "Ah, come on, have a jump on it. It flex's all the way to the floor," Debbie suddenly bursted out. Mike couldn't believe his ears, and not his eyes eighter as he saw Susan leaping into the air. He waved his arms in the air and tossed away the pillows over his head and that's just all he had the time to do. As his sight got clear, all he saw was Susan. 500 lbs Susan crashing down on his body once again. But this time it wasn't slowly. It was like a bottle of ketchup. Nothing, nothing and then, evrything at once. As he saw her coming down, he also saw her realizing there was somebody under her. She got up and all four in the room started screaming. Mike from terror and pain, Susan from fear of hurting him, Marie from surprise and Debbie shouted, to Mikes big surprise, "It's my cousin. What are you doing there, you pervert?! You were gonna look at us undressing weren't you!" Mike's head was spinning, both from what his cousin just said and from his compressed body. "Get him girls" Debbie said with a grin on her face. Susan looked at the others and said calmly: "I don't think he will run after that squish I just did on him." "Your right", Marie said, laughing as walked over to Mike. "What have we got here?", she continued. "Did you like that did you? There's plenty more of that if you don't speak up.

Debbie laughed quietly and thought to herself what a genius she was. The plan worked out better than she could ever imagine. She knew Marie and Susan wouldn't give up this chance of compressing Mike, this little brat who teased them a few times to much.

Part two coming in a few days

Carpe diem, Bobel_boy

Nick had known Tina for about four years, and she had never told him about Linda. Suddenly Linda calls from the railway station and asks Tina too pick her up. Nick looks at this beautiful woman standing in front of him. She is in her early thirtees, a couple of years older than Tina and yet another three years older than Nick. And her body! Wow!!! Blond hair to the waist, green eyes, 6'3" and about 200lbs. Nick was almost as tall as Tina but with Linda he looked right into her shoulders. As they went home he couldn't take his eyes of her body in the rear-view mirror. He heard the girls talk about their old classmates, parties, old boyfriends and other things girls talk about after five years. He also heard Linda mention one thing that made him wonder. She said: "have you ever done the thing again that we made to Thomas?" "Oh, I've almost forgot about it...but as you mention it, why not", she said, nodding her head at Nick just so much that he noticed it.

Finally at home the three of them drank some beer and talked, and after two hours and three beers Linda said "what do you thnk Linda, is he up to it"? "Up to what"? Nick said looking at Tinas teasing smile. "Yep, and this time I bet 20 dollars he lasts one minute." "Well, I think
I'll have to test him before I can take that bet" Linda said. "Ok, he's yours" Tina replied. "Hey, what's this" Nick laughed out a little nervous. "It's allright",said Tina, "we're just gonna relive late eighties with you".

With that she gently told him to lay down on his back on the sofa, and he'll get an experience he won't easiely forget. So he did and as he lied down he saw Linda standing with her back to him. "What do you think of my butt?" she said, smiling at him. "Do you think it's an attractive butt?" "What? of course I think" he said, looking at Tina to see her reaction. But all he saw was an excitet glimps in her eyes. "Do you want to feel it?" Linda continued. She was wearing a tight leather skirt, and unbuttoned it revealing black pantyhose containing two gorgious buttoxs. She took his hands and placed them so he could feel how firm they were, and at the same time she moved closer to him. As she stood just above his belly she said: "have you ever had a woman sitting on your stomach?" And before he could answer she lowered herself onto him. He couldn't belive what just happened. Now this beautiful 200lbs woman was sitting on his stomach and his girlfriend was watching. "How does that feel?" Tina said. He felt his little friend wanting to escape from his shorts, so he said just what he felt: "WOW".

"So, am I to heavy for you?" she asked after 40 seconds. "No, not yet", he said, "and even if you were, I wouldn't admit it just yet". "Ok" said Linda, lifted her butt 15 inches and bounced twice and got off Nicks stomach. As she bounced he folded as the air rushed out of his lounges. "I raise the bet to 30 dollars if we raise the limit to 2 minutes" Linda continued. Nick was just about to ask what the hell was going on, when the girls took seat on each side of him. "Relax", said Tina. "This is how it is". Both girls was smiling as they started caressing Nick,
and Tina continued. "We're gonna make a bet with you. Linda is gonna sit on your stomach with me on her lap. As she's 215 lbs and I'm 275, it's almost 500 lbs on your 180 lbs body. And the limit is 2 minutes." As he was calming down he said with a smile: "What's there for
me if I stand 2 minutes"? Linda and Tina smiled at each other and answered "Us". "And if you don't, we're gonna use your body anyway we find suitable, for, let's say 2 hours." "Let's say it's a thing between our butts and you." Linda giggled and continued "I look forward to sit
my naked ass your face, and to feel your tounge deep inside my ass."


"Certain to win, I hear", Nick said as he stood up from the sofa and placed himself on his back on the floor. "Ok, I'm ready when you are". With that Linda place her butt on Nicks stomach, and her feet on his shoulders. Her weight was a nice feeling, and seeing that Tina was about to sit down, he felt the hardon again and suddenly, there it was, 500 lbs centered on his belly.

"And the time is running", he heard Tina say, but all he could see was her bubblebutt between Lindas legs, just a few inches from his face. 30 seconds and a bit heavy. . . 50 sec and even more heavy. "Ok, it's heavy, but to have two stunning ladies on top of me, and Tinas ass just in front of my face. I'm gonna hang in there as long as I can", Nick was thinking to himself as he heard the girls giggling and Tina said "one minute". He felt Linda tightening her buttocks once in a while, and that only made it more sensual. "One min. 20 sec," Tina said. "I sure would like to sit some more this evening. To make sure we will, let's bounce once or twice". "Hold it," Nick gasped. "Sorry", Linda interrupted. "We didn't set any rules before, so you just have to live with it. One, two bounce." Nick felt like his spine sunk into the carpet, but still he loved it. He looked up at Tinas butt and saw it raising again, and two seconds later he felt the same sensation again. It was a rush, but this time it was really heavy, almost painful. He heard Tina shouting "1,45, let's do it again!" "NO" Nick screamed "no, I give, you win, please get off of me". But it was too late, he saw Tinas butt coming down on him, bouncing off onto his chest and settling down on his neck. Tina adjusted and as Nick tried to breath as much as possible, it looked as if he tried to suck her butt into his lungs. "Oh, I could get used to this," she said.

The girls lay down beside him and Tina started kissing his stomach as Linda caressed his head and face and whispered "you were really great." Tina looked at him with a worried face and said "are you allright honey?" "Yes I think so, just a bit sore at the moment." "Good,"
Tina replied with a horny expression. "You haven't forgotten what you're in for, I hope". "Allright", Nick said. "Let's do it like this. Let me lie here for a few minutes, caressing and touching your butts and relax, and after that we've got the whole night left." "Sounds good to me", Linda said, "but just one thing so that you don't try to run away!" Before Nick could react, he saw Lindas sweet ass coming down on his face. "Ooh, this will be a night to remember", he thought to himself as he started caressing.

--------
Excuse my grammar and spelling.
Carpe diem

As Mark rang the doorbell, he looked at his watch. It turned 4pm just as Helen opened the door. "You're early, didn't you get the message"? "No, what"? he said. "Jennifer and I just got back home, so the others aren't coming for another two ours. But do come in anyway" Helen continued. "Sit down and make your self comfortable". "That shouldn't be hard", Mark thought, thinking of Helen and Jennifer as he entered the apartment. Both girls were about 6'2", half a head taller than him, and both were a bit heavier too. Helen was about 210 lbs and Jennifer maybe 230lbs. After about an hour, both girls were ready for the party. The three of them sat down waiting for the others with a beer each. As they were talking, Mark suddenly said. "Would the two of you please do me a favour? Would you please sit on my stomach "? He couldn't believe what he just said and he got really nervous and he felt in his whole body that he was blushing. Helen looked at Jennifer as to say, "Is he pulling our legs or what?" Then she replied "Sure, you don't have to blush like that" Jennifer saw Helens eyes and thought "aha", and then she laughed quietly. "Huh, just like that?" Mark said excited. "Yes, why not, if you think you can take it" Jennifer replied. "Otherwise I hadn't asked" He answered a bit more confident.

"So, lay down on your back on the sofa and prepare to meet my butt" Helen said with a friendly smile. As he lay there he felt this jeans covered butt teasing his stomach with as little weight as possibly. And little by little she increased the pressure to her maximum. This was
what Mark always had wanted, but never had asked for, and now he regretted that he hadn't done it before. The feeling was extraordinary and he felt his cock growing. "Ooh you like this, don't you?" Helen said as she moved her ass back and forth on his belly. Jennifer looked at the bulging crotch and said "Get up, it's my turn now. Do you think you can handle my weight"? "I don't know as I haven't had anyone your size sitting on me", Mark replied. But as he said that he felt all of Jennifer's weight come bouncing down hard on his belly. "My size"? I'm
gonna get you for "My size", she shouted with an wicked grin. With that she continued bouncing several times, but as the sofa was kind of soft, Mark only sunk deeper into it, and he wasn't that hurt. "This is funnier than I though" Jennifer continued as she stopped bouncing. "How do you feel down there? Can you breath?" "No problems" Mark said, trying to hide the fact that it was a bit heavy with over 230lbs bouncing on top of him.


"Do you want to feel some real pressure?" Helen said, looking a Mark with excitement in her eyes. Without waiting for an answer, she told Jennifer to get up and told Mark to lay down on the floor. With that she stood with one foot on each side of his chest, looking down on him. She was just about to sit down as the doorbell rang and Susie ran in, shouting, "where's the party?" Surprised by this Helen lost her balance and fell down, ass first on Mark's stomach. Mark gasped, he couldn't believe how much she was compressing him. She bounced twice before landing on his tummy, and as she sat there he heard Jennifer laughing. Susie said "He he, what are your doing?" "Welcome", said Jennifer, "we're showing Mark what it feels like to have 450 lbs on his belly, but if you want to join, he'll be able to feel almost 750lbs
on his little stomach." "But of course, I'll be happy to add my personality to this issue" Susie laughed out. "Hey, hey, " Mark was trying to protest as Helen rolled off of him. "Look at me " Helen said, "you wanted to be sat on, and this is an opportunity that probably will never
happen again. And the others should be here in about 15 minutes, so we'll have to hurry up." "Ok. You're right, he said after a short while. But only for 15 seconds maximum." "Ok, I promise" Helen answered, smiling down on him.

Once again the girls stood above him, but this time Susie squatted over him, with her big butt a few inches from his face. As she sat down everything happened really fast. Jennifer sat on Susies thighs and Helen on her shoulders. There was a good word for how Mark felt. Flat.
He couldn't breath, but he knew it was gonna be over in just a short while. Therefore he was gonna enjoy it. He heard the girls asking if was ok, but he didn't want to waist his breath by answering. At that moment he felt Susie moving a bit on his stomach and pelvis, and then
he also felt something else. She was rubbing his hard on and in just a few seconds he used as much air as he could as he shouted out: "ten more seconds, I'm coming". He was really squashed flat by these three big girls, but the spasms in his body almost tipped them off. After
ten seconds they rolled over to the floor and looked at Mark and the big spot on his pants. "Ooh" he gasped "that was amazing. Helen was stunned, "I don't think I have ever felt a guys orgasm this much. Are you alright?" "Yeah, as soon as I have caught my breath, and changed
pants." "Alright," said Jennifer. "I get your point, next time we'll do this, we'll all be naked." "Count me in" said both Jennifer and Susie at the same time.

Hope you enjoyed it.
Carpe diem /Bobel_boy

Heather continued to just stand over me with that enormous body. She was just swaying back and forth. Her huge belly and breast just quivering and shaking as she moved. I swear she was putting me into a trance but I couldn't stop watching her. I knew that she knew how turned on I was by her gigantic body and I knew that she knew that I was hopelessley her slave.
I heard a knock at the back door and it brought me out of my trance. I thought geez who the hell could that be and why are they knocking at the back door?? Heather yelled come in it's unlocked. Heather continued to stand over me with this evil smile and said John your going to love this. I heard the door open and close and then heard some heavy foot steps. This prety faced red head peeked around the corner. I just looked up at Heather and said who is this. She said this is my friend Missy. Missy said Hi John and started to giggle. I just said Hi Missy. Heather told Missy not to be shy and to come on around and stand by her. Missy just laughed and said yea right me shy? As she came around the corner My mouth just droped open. She had the hugest Ass that I have ever seen it was even bigger that Heathers.
Her thighs where equally enormous. I couldn't belive what I was seeing. Heather just looked at Missy and said see I new he would like you. Missy's upper body evan though really big, was not near as big as Heathers. Heather told Missy about our little game of guess her weight and that I wasn't doing a very good job of guessing. Missy just laughed and said let me see if I can help and with that she told Heather to help her pick me up and carry me to the couch. These two huge girls just bent down and picked me up like I was a feather. Heather made sure to bury my head into her massive belly and breasts as they carried me to the couch. They flung me onto the couch and be before I new what was happening Missy sat on top of me with her titantic Ass. My breath just rushed out of me and I could barley breath. She started to just bounce up and down on me like I wasn't even there. I couldn't begin to even utter any words. Her huge butt went from my chin all the way to almost my knees. She said john I'm going to bounce a few more times and then just sit on you for a minute. Then I'll get off and if you try to move or get up I'll come crushing down on you again. I just nodded. I thought I was going to pass out. I knew that she couldn't weigh as much as Heather but she felt like she weighed at least 2000 lbs. The couch was squeeking and moaning and I felt like I was being pushed to the floor with each bounce. Finally after the third bounce she stoped and just sat there. I was starting to sweat and she just looked over at me and smiled and said boy are we going to have fun with you this weekend. Most guys would have probably passed out by now. Your kinda small but you sure are strong. Heather asked Missy if she had brought the food and groceries. Missy said yea it's in the care you better get the ice cream before it melts. Then they started talking about some college plans all the while Missy was just sitting on top of me with her engulfing butt. I could barley breath and felt Like I was ready to pass out. Just then Missy looked over started to laugh and said geez I beeter get up before I squash you. She started to stand up but just as most of her weight was off me and I could get a few breaths. Heather took a step forward and pushed Missing back on top of me. I let out loud umph as all the air rushed out of my lungs. Heather came around to my head at the end of the couch and lifted up her enormous belly and laid it over my face. I could not breath at all now as her huge belly flesh filled my nose and mouth. after about 30 secs she slowly started to slide her huge belly across my face and then off. I was just gasping for air. She told Missy to get off me and that they would go get the groceries and food. They both just started to laugh and say how much fun this was. Missy said I'm not finished with you yet...you still better guess my weight or else!! Heather turned around looked down at me aa I lay on the couch still trying to breath normally. Now I know you won't go anywhere cuz I know how much you really love this and we can tell how much it turns you on!! but If you try and get away will find you and crush every last ounce of oxygen out of you. I just gulped and nodded. I couldn't belive that a 30 something guy was being held captive by 2 600+ pound women but I knew that if I tried to go anywhere I would be in big trouble. besides I was still trying to recover and hardly had enough strength to move. I could hear them talking as they left the room and I swear I heard the word others. I thought I must be hearing things but wondered just how many huge friends Heather had. Little did I know just How sorry or I mean Lucky I was going to be to find out........

Heather and Missy came back inside with the groceries I was still laying on the couch trying to recover from the Squashing they had just giving me. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe what was happening to me after all these years of being turned on by big/huge women and always having these fantasies about being squashed and crushed by them it was finally coming true but the only problem was what the heck was I in for and would I survive. I was about to find outââ,¬Â¦..gulp.
Heater and Missy came back into the living room carrying to big huge bowls of ice cream. Heather was so gorgeous that pretty face those sparkling eyes that Huge, Huge, Massive fat body. I was totally mesmerized by her.
The next thing I new and I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe my eyes but her and Missy where taking off all of there cloths except for their panties. They where the two most massive women I had ever seen in my life. I heard them say, Just look at him he canââ,¬â,,¢t take his eyes off of are big fat bellies. Missy said, look John and with that she gave heathers belly a big push. Heathers gigantic belly just angulated from side to side for several seconds before stopping then Heather grabbed Missyââ,¬â,,¢s belly and began to wiggle and shake it. I was being turned on so much I couldââ,¬â,,¢ believe it. Heather said John what should we do next. I was totally caught off guard by thisââ,¬Â¦I didnââ,¬â,,¢t know what to say so I just said feed me some ice cream. Both girls just laughed causing their massive bodies to shake and sway in amazing ways. Heather walked closer to me her tree trunk size thighs where just quivering a shaking. She said do you want some of this? With that she held the big bowl of Ice cream just below one of her massive tits. Then she took her other hand and squeezed her tit into the bowl. Her huge belly was right by my face almost touching it. She pushed more of her tit into the ice cream bowl causing the melted ice cream to come squishing out and running down her huge body down her big fat belly and spilling onto my face. She did this about 3 times I was turned on like never before. She said John you like this donââ,¬â,,¢t you. I said gees yes Heather you are so amazing. Then she began to sit her enormous body on top of me and she pulled out her tit out of the Ice cream bowl and shoved it into my mouth. I have never tasted anything so good she said come on John suck on it Itââ,¬â,,¢s all yours you know you want it I began to suck and lick her huge tits those
Big nipples Heather was just moaning and telling me to suck harder her huge body just bouncing on me. With that she stood up but kept her huge tits on top of my face. She told Missy to take my pants off but leave my under wear on. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t care at this point these girls could do what ever they wanted to me. Heck like I had a choice anyway. Missy said would you look at that I didnââ,¬â,,¢t know a little guy like this could have such a big one.
Missy began to set her huge heavy butt on top of my waist. I though for sure I had died and gone to heaven. But then all of a sudden there where these to huge booming sounds and it felt like the whole back side of the house was shaking. Heather pulled her huge tit out of my mouth and said They must be here I said whoââ,¬â,,¢s here Heather said Oh you will find out the real fun and squashing is just ready to begin I just let out gulp and said oh boyââ,¬Â¦..(to be cont.)

I was always glad when she knocked at the door and wanted to come in to use my computer.
Heather almost had to turn sideways to fit through my front door but I loved her size and her
cute young face. She was still in High School and probably only 17 years old but she seemed like
such a nice youg gal. She made me wish that I was about 10 years younger.

She would always come over to chat with my wife or use are computer for a school project.
Lately it seemed like she was over a lot and needing to use the computer alot.
This was a nice winter day and my wife had left with some friends to go on a shopping tripp a
few towns away. She had just left about 10 mins before Heather came over.

At about 5'-10" and I'm guessing 400+ pounds I was always amazed at how gracefully and easily Heather
moved. She was really a very prety girl. Heather chated with me for a few minutes and I told her
Mary had gone with some friends to go shopping and she wouldn't be home for several hours so I
said she could use the computer for as long as she needed.

I was in the living room doing some reading and after about an hour Heather came out of the computer
room and sat down next to me on the couch. It seemed to me that she was seating really close to me
and I was amazed by how much bigger she was then me!! Her thigh was right next to mine and it was
at least 3 or 4 thimes bigger. All of a sudden she put her thigh over mine and said in a quite
voice almost wishpering...i know a secret. I said what. She said John, I know a secret.
I said Heather I don't know what your talking about but quit your kidding around. She said John
come here I want to show you something. With that she grabed my hand and kind of pulled me too
the computer room. Before I knew it she had pushed me into the corner and had somehow grabed the
door jams, trapping me between the wall and her. I laughed and said Heather what are you doing??
She said I know a secret about you and with that she came closer and closer. Her huge belly was
starting to press into me a little. She said I know a secret. Then she even pressed more of her
weight into me. I said Heather what are you doing? She said You like this don't you? I said what...
and before I could say anymore she started to really crush me against the wall. She said admit it
you like this. I said I don't know what your talking about. She said yes you do I saw some of the
sights you go to on the internet. She said I know what you like!!! and what you want and with that
she even pressed me into the wall harder.

The next thing I new she had spun around and was pushing her huge massive butt into me.
She said you like this don't you but before I could answer She ramed what must have been most of her
weight into me. She did this about 3 times and then she just pressed her butt into me and somehow
used her weight to make me go down to my knees.

I was still leaning up by the wall trying to catch my breath when she turned around and pushed her
huge belly into me. She said I can tell you like this and I knew you always kind of had a thing
for me and with that she started to lift her t-shirt up and she pushed her sweat pants down just
enough to reveal the hugous, fattest belly I have ever seen. She said see!! I knew you would like
it. She started to push me against the wall with that huge belly, my face and body was being
buried by all of that gorgous fat. After what seemed like several minutes I was trying to gasp
for breath but Heather just kept smothering me with that huge luscious belly.

I waw trying to push her away but my 160 lbs was no match for her. After probably another minute
she backed away and I fell onto my hands just gasping for air. She said OK you can admit it now,
unless you want to be crushed some more. She then said How do you like my 500+ lbs??
I just looked up at her and gulped and smiled. She said GOOD because in 9 days I'll be 18 years old
and an adult and I can do what ever I want. Then she said John look up here. I looked up at her and
she had lifted up her shirt and bra to reveal the most gigantic breast I have ever seen.

She said in 9 days I'll be back and then I'll smother you with all of my body parts and you wont
be able to stop me. She said I'm going to put myself over your knee and you can give me my
Birthday spanking...of course in 9 days I will have eaten alot of food and birthday cake!!!

I started to count the days until Heather returned. I wasn't sure what too do. One part of me just wanted her to crush the smitherines out of me while the somewhat moral part said, You can't do this.......

Well nine days came and went and there wasn't any sign of Heather. It was driving me crazy I know deep inside I was hopeing she would come back.
But then one month passed and then 5 months, I figured that Heather must have been so embarresed about what happened that she wasn't ever going to come back. I was finally starting to get her and what happened out of my head. Just figgured it was one of those once in a life time fantasies and I was probably better off. Besides my in shape 120 lb wife seemed like she was starting to gain a few pounds. Who knows in 20 years or so maybe she'll weigh 500 lbs??

It was almost a year and I only had seen glimpses of Heather but what little of should I say what LARGE I saw of her she seemed even bigger that I remembered?? Not just fatter but even a little taller......figured it was just wishfull thinking. Heather would kind of wave at me but she seemed to not pay that much attention to me. I just figured that the school Girl CRUSH she had on me was over:(

It was almost 2 years and I saw Heather talking to my wife in out front yard. I got a good look at her and it looked like she had put on a ton more of weight? She made my wife look like a midget. It was getting near the end of summer and I thought that maybe Heather was getting ready to go to college?

My wife was getting ready to leave for a business trip on a Friday morning. When I got home from work I started to fix myself a bunch of lasagna for dinner and have plenty of left overs for the weekend. It was about 6pm and there was a knock at out back door. I couldn't think of who would be knocking at the back door but when I looked out the window my mouth droped open when it was Heather. Geez she was so Huge. It drove me crazy just looking at her gigantic thighs, Belly, Breast Everything. all atached to this pretty face.

I opened up the door and she said Hi John aren't you going to let me in. Well begore I could say much she pushed the door open with her huge butt and walked on in.

Heather about knocked me over as she came through the door.
She was so Huge I felt like such a small man next to her.
Her massive Butt and wide Body pushed me against the wall.
She said "Becarefull John I might crush you, but theirs lots of time for that this weekend" I heard what she said but I really had no idea what she ment?
She said what smells so good in here? I told her I was making some lasagna for myself. She walked into the Kitchen. Are kitchen was not all that Big. It seemed like her hips went from one side of our kitchen to the other. I just stood there watching her. I was totaly captivated by her enormous sexy body. As I watched her I could really tell that she was taller and much much fatter. I guessed that she must way well over 600 lbs. She started to taste some of my lasganga. I asked her what she was doing here and she said that she was going to be going to college soon and she wanted to say bye before she left. She asked me to come towrds her because she wanted to give me something.
I slowly walked to her something told me not to go but It was like I was in a trance.

I was standing behind her there was much room between me and the counter. With out looking she started to back up her huge but was getting closer and closer to me. I started to say no Heather we can't but before I could get all the words out her massive body was starting to squeeze me into the cabinets. She said John you know you want me to crush you..don't you. She started to press her but harder and harder into me. She was at least a couple of inches taller then me now. She flipped her prety shoulder length red hair and it brushed accross my face. Geez she smelt so good. It had only been a few minutes and she had me totally in her power. She was pressing more and more weight up against me. That massive but was starting to englulf me. She grabbed one of my hands and brought it around to her side and put it under her T shirt. I couldn't hardly reach half way around her but she was pushing my hand into her rolls and rolls of soft flesh. She said John I'm going to crush you like you never thought possible, I wonder if you'll even be able to survive the weekend." The she said Boy do I have a surprise for you." There it was again that weekend thing,What did she mean?

She just kept pushing her weight into me and pushing my hand into her huge belly.

Then she turned around and said John I always wanted to see if I could do this. and with that she put her massive arms around me started to squeeze and lift me off of the ground. She was squeezing tighter and tighter and had me lifter sevral inches off of the ground. She just started to laugh and she said she couldn't belive how light I was. I said Heather your starting to crush me and with that she even squeezed harder. I told her to put me down but instead she turned around while still hoding me in the air and walked towrds the wall. She pushed me right up against the wall with my feet still sevral inches in the air. She started to press that Huge massive belly into me as she let go and now I was being held in the air by her weight. This made us about the same size. She said I think somebody is loving this.... She asked john how much do you think I weigh? I said I didn't have any idea and with that she started to press more and more weight against me. She said come on take a guess....


Heather continued to push more and more weight against me.
I could hear the wall begin to creak and squeak, I also thought I heard one of my ribs go crack? I could barley breath from all the weight she was crushing me with.
She said come on john take a guess how much do you think I weigh...and you better be close or else...
I could barley get the words out as I said 630 lbs?
Heather said nice try John but do I look that skinny to you?
But with that she let off enough of her massive pressure her huge belly started to unwrap its self from around me and I slowly slid down to the floor. I was still gasping for air as she turned around and started to sit on my back.
I said heather what are you doing? She just giggled and said maybe be if I sit on you It will be easier to tell how
Much I weigh. Well I don't know how much weight she applied but It didn't take long before I was squashed like a pancake on the floor. I was starting to sweat and I thought I could hear more of my bones moaning and cracking or maybe that was just the floor. She said look John my big huge beautiful butt covers you from your shoulders all the way to the back of your knees. I wont sit on your head just yet I'll wait till I can sit on that cute face of yours....I know that's what you really want!!
She said OK guess how much I weigh and try to get it closer this time. I didn't say anything for a minute and the next thing I knew she gave me a hard bounce. I tried not to let out any sound but the pain was there. She said come on John tell me cuz if I have to bounce again you may not survive?
I tried the best I could blurt out 680 lbs.
She just laughed and said nice try but your still not close...I think I'll just sit here awhile and try to think of another way for you to figure out my weight. I just layed there barley able to breathe it felt like my ribs were now a part of the floor and I could feel juices seeping up to my mouth. My eyes were all blurry. I didn't know how much longer I could last? Just then she said I got it there's no better way for you to feel all of my weight then by standing on top of you. She just laughed some more and said gosh this game is fun!!!
With that she lifted her self off of me. After laying there for a minute I turned over onto my back. After my blury vision began to clear I could see her standing over me she had taken off her shirt, bra and pants. I couldn't belive that in my crushed condition I could be so turned on. I had never in my life seen such a huge sexy women. Sure she had rolls and mounds of fat every where but there was just something amazing about her. She said I thought if you could see more of me maybe that would help you guess my weight. she said besides by the end of the weekend this titantic body will be all yours and more!! and with that she just started to shake and quiver her massive amazing body. She was standing just a few feet from me and she started to walk too me with slow pounding steps. The floor was shaking with each step. I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. She slowly began to lift one of her legs. She said are you ready john? by this time I had enough of my wind back that I could talk ok. I said Heather what are you doing you will crush me to death if you stand on me. She said but John I thought you said you worked out and stuff I think you can handle little ol me? With that she brought her foot down hard I closed my eyes I thought the end was here. I heard a big thud and when I opened my eyes she had landed her foot right next to me on the other side. She was just laughing and said come on John do you think I would finish you off just yet we have lots more fun in store for you this weekend.
There it was again that weekend thing but now I heard the word "we" I wondered what the heck she ment by that?

He tried to get away, but I was so much bigger and stronger. I think he was only about 120 pounds at the time, so I had quite the advantage, so when I wrapped these big, beefy thighs around his head, he was finished. I think that's where all this dominant like personality came over me. I just kept squeezing him until he passed out. I was so scared, but I was also turned on. I also got my first orgasm. He did come through, which I'm so glad, because then the next week he actually had the nerve to ask me out." "Lucky guy.." winked Evan. "Not as lucky as you are going to beââ,¬Â¦. I've got a big crush on you. " Laughed Tamara and then with some concentrated effort, she pulled down her jeans. Once out of her jeans, Evan's eye's widened. "What's the matter Evan?" asked Tamara. Evan was speechless. Tamara was just in her underwear and T-shirt. She stood facing towards him. She was so well rounded. Her thighs were so huge and so solid looking and from her narrow waist, her gigantic hips looking wide and smooth. "You lââ,¬Â¦look so good!" stuttered Evan. Tamara grinned proudly. "Not bad, considering how much I weigh." She said turning around to proudly swat the bottoms of her huge, fleshy behind, which bulged out from her large panties. "J..just how much do you weigh?" asked Evan in astonishment. Tamara smiled and shook her head and said. "Well Evanââ,¬Â¦. That's not something I tend to give out, but let's just say that I have to use two scales. Funny thing is I actually checked today because after I saw what was on your computer, I was thinking of you and imagining how much fun it would be to have you between my big, juicy thighs. I think I'm the only woman in the world who weighs as much as I do and gets on a scale with a doughnut in her mouth and loves what she sees." Evan nodded. "You really do look good. So you use two scales. I still would like to know." Said Evan still looking at her in Awe. "I suppose you would." Said Tamara running a hand down her firm thigh. " Judging from the looks of you, I'd say I'm probably close to four times your weight."
"Not that much." Said Evan doubtingly. Tamara laughed. "Well yah! At Five hundred and sixty pounds, I'd say so. Just look at us. My calves are bigger then your thighs." boasted Tamara and then picking up Evan's jeans she put her large foot into them and started pulling them up, they stopped half way up her huge calves. Tamara grinned. "I can't even get your jeans up past my calves." Evan smiled. "Try it." Tamara smirked. "Ok little man." and with another tug, she pulled them up and the jeans ripped apart from the strain of her too thick, round calves. "Didn't even make it up to my knees. Now I think we've had enough of this. Take me to your room." Said Tamara pulling them off and flinging them back at Evan. "Uh yah." Moaned Evan and as he took her by the hand, he walked forward, Tamara held his hand tight and jerked him back, her big feet planted on the rug. "Not like that, I want a horsy ride to your room!" said Tamara. "You're kidding." Said Evan with raised eye browse. "No I'm not! Growled Tamara and turning Evan around, she put her hands on his shoulder and down Evan went onto his knees. "On your fours!" demanded Tamara. Without any further hesitation Evan got on all fours. He had no idea what was in store, Tamara sat on him and as soon as he tried to move forward, he immediately plunged flat down on the floor. The wind went rushing out of him. Tamara continued to sit on his back. "Come on Evan, take me to your room." Evan struggled, but couldn't budge. "All I'm asking for is one little horsy ride." said Tamara with a slight bounce. Evan struggled but it was no use. As Tamara sat there on top of his back, she just felt heavier and heavier. "That's too bad." sighed Tamara and getting up, she walked over to her jeans which were a pile on the floor.

Tamara picked up her jeans and walked over to the couch with them. "That wasn't much of a horsy ride. I'm sort of disappointed in you. If you tried harder, you would have been able to take me to your room. Guess you don't want me bad enough." Said Tamara with dismay. Evan could barely focus, he was short of breath, his arms, his knees, his ribs, all so sore yet he the stiffness and erotic desires were now so intense. He watched in agony as Tamara proceeded to pull up her jeans. She had them up to her upper thighs and at this point, she had to start wriggling her huge, curvy hips. Inch by inch, she worked her jeans up until they moved up to the thickest part of Tamara's huge ass and hips. "Tamaraââ,¬Â¦Iââ,¬Â¦. I just wasn't ready, I can do it." Panted Evan. Tamara stopped and looked over at him sympathetically. "No Evan. I wish you could, because I was so fucking horny, butââ,¬Â¦. I don't think you're nearly strong enough and I just can't give in that easy. I wanted a horsy ride to your room and I meant it. Those were the conditions and you failed." sighed Tamara and then with a good hard tug, she pulled her jeans up the rest of the way to her narrow waist. She pulled up her zipper and did up the button. "Yes it's really too bad Evan, cuz I think it would have been fun." Said Tamara walking over to Evan. She held out her hand to him, like a champion wrestler taking pity on a badly injured opponent. Evan reached for her hand and was gently helped up. He tried to kiss her, but Tamara blocked him. "Well it's getting late Evan." Yawned Tamara as she turned towards the door. "You're really leaving? Just like that?" he asked. "Just like that." Smirked Tamara and towards the door she strutted in the most provocative, exaggerated walk Evan had ever seen. Tamara's huge hips swayed from side to side and her huge ass bounced up and down with each stride of her big, thunderous like thighs.

Tamara ran her hand along the wooden finish of the warm table. "Tamara, what's with you? You are in some sort of daze." Said Amy looking at her oddly. "Oh.. sorry." Said Tamara focusing back on Amy.
She reached for the coffee pot. "Wan another refill?" asked Amy. "Uh yah.. Sure." Said Tamara with a contemplating look. "What are you not telling me?" demanded Amy." Tamara swallowed and sighed. "I uhââ,¬Â¦ sort of got myself interested in this guy andââ,¬Â¦" "Your kidding, I uh thought you weren't going to date any body for awhile." Interrupted Amy. "I know, I know butââ,¬Â¦ I just couldn't help it. I really like him." Said Tamara with a widening of her eyes. "Tamara! After what you have been through with Paul, I don't understand" Tamara looked over at Amy in a look of near scorn. "It wasn't my fault. What happened to Paul was his own doing." Replied Tamara defensively. Amy took a deep breath and started to speak. "Tamara, this man was in hospital for weeks suffering from a cracked skull, three broken ribs. You're my friend, butââ,¬Â¦ how can you say that it's not your fault." "What if I told you that what happened was mutual. He got what he wanted and I got what I wanted." shrugged Tamara. "That's not what Paul said." Said Amy with convicting eyes. "He's fast talking, just like your Paul." sneered Tamara. Amy smiled. "I'm sorry Tamara, it's just that My Paul is good friends with your, I mean Paul Brown and I guess I get some pretty biased stuff coming from him. So what did happen? I'm listening Tamara." Tamara looked down at the floor and groaned. "OK.. ok. Remember just after I had just broken off with him and I was at your place having dinner when you know who just happens to drop by." "Of course I do, it was Paul and my idea to try and get you guy's back. It doesn't seem right me dating a married guy when your not." Laughed Amy. Tamara laughed. "Well it didn't work. so let me finish. After I left, your place, your Paul calls me and tells me that Paul wants to see me again and Amy, it isn't because I didn't want to stop seeing him because he was married, cuz like you, I didn't want to be tied down by anyoneââ,¬Â¦ well not until lately. I think that's changing, that's another story, so I.. I said no. But then I told Paul after that he could call me. I was feeling sorry for him and so Paul or should I say old Paul. Damn Amy, we are never going out with boyfriends with the same name. Too confusing." "Yah, ok, now tell me, tell me. What happened after?" said Amy leaning closer with great interest. "I'm getting there." Snarled Tamara jokingly. "So I end up going out to this way off restaurant, like we always did. Gues he doesn't want to be recognized. I think after about five minutes I get reminded just how stupid and egocentric he is.. the cars, the boatsââ,¬Â¦ I'm so good, I'm so sad, me, me meââ,¬Â¦ blah, blah, blah. Like I've told you before, the good ones are always taken. Not in his case. Basically I told that we were really through. So I start to walk off and he comes up beside me like some pathetic weasel. I told him to take a flying fuck at a rolling doughnut." "So crued." Commented Amy. "Hey, I like that lineââ,¬Â¦... So I thought that would be the end of him, butââ,¬Â¦ he says in these exact wordsââ,¬Â¦. Tamara, I'll pay you a thousand bucks to sit that great big ass of yours on my face just one more time. I don't know what it was, but I all of a sudden I got really turned on to the idea, I usually do, but I only wanted to do it with my clothes on, so I told him that and he actually accepted. I was also way out in no where land and only ten bucks in my purse and I didn't like the idea of bussing it over a taxi to get back home." shrugged Tamara. Amy reached for her coffee and swallowed it down. "This is getting bizarre, but I do remember you telling me on several occasions that Paul preferred a dominant twist to things." "It's true I just never really got into it with you, can't explain why I'm telling you all this, but Amy, I didn't mean to hurt him, but he insisted Iââ,¬Â¦ I sit on him at his office and on his cherry oak desk and I wasn't about to go away either with out giving him his thousand bucks worth. So I sat on him and I rather enjoyed it, unfortunately he wasn't able to give me the signal." Smirked Tamara. Amy frowned oddly. "The signal, you mean you guys have a signal?" Tamara nodded. "Uh huh. He's suppose to slap the ground or in most cases the bed, but the way I was sitting on him, I had his arms pinned down as well and his hands were out farther then the width of the desk, so I didn't get the signal." "This is too weird, even for me." Chuckled Amy. Tamara smiled. "I don't think so. Look at me Amy, I'm a big, strong girl. Guys that are attracted to me, seem to go for that sort of stuff and I don't mind at all. Sure hasn't been a problem with sex after!" Amy closed her eyes and nodded. "What ever Tamara, so now I know what happened. Paul told us that you beat him up." "I would never do that, unless he wanted me to. All kidding a side, I'm not like that." Amy nodded. "Yah you're not. I just figured he deserved it." Amy stretched and got up to take a cigarette from the pack. "Thought you were quitting." said Tamara in a disapproving tone. "Not now. Nerves, besides if I do stop I'll eat and gain weight." Tamara huffed. "Yah right. Look at you. Your like a twig." Amy beamed almost proudly. "Yup, I've been the same weight since I was 15." "Probably have." agreed Tamara. "Mmmm Tamara." Mumbled Amy through her smoke. "So who's this new guy?". Tamara sighed. "Well he's not really new. Not much has happened yet, but it will, that's if he'll talk to me again." Sighed Tamara. Amy smiled. "Pissed this guy off too huh. Can't you be nice to guys?" Teased Amy. "Oh I could be real nice to him, I uh just got carried away last time I saw him. You know my boss Debra?" asked Tamara sheepishly. "Yes, you've talked about her from time to time, mostly good. "commented Amy. "Well it's her son." Amy looked at her blank and then started to laugh. "No! You can't be serious." With a raised eye brow Tamara nodded. "That's the one. Iââ,¬Â¦ I really like him." Confessed Tamara. "Have you been on any dates?" Tamara hesitated."Not really, I uh.. went up to his place last Friday. I had this good excuse going up there as I had to return his computer that his mother borrowed. Anyway, I knew right then and there that he was the one." Said Tamara dreamily. "The one! So what makes him so special. Is he married?" "No he's not married and he special in many ways. Great personality, great looks, although he is kind of slight." Amy smirked. "Hope he's not too slight, cuz after Paul, you'll kill him." Tamara laughed. "I was careful with him." Amy smiled with amazement. "You mean you guys did it that night!" Tamara giggled. "Not quiteââ,¬Â¦ Oh how do I go about saying this. Hmmââ,¬Â¦ Ok I sort of went through his computer before I gave it to him and discovered that he had a definite preference for bigger girls of my dimensions. He also is another guy that likes being bossed around in many of the way Paul does." Amy looked shocked. "You mean you actually discovered this all on his computer?." Tamara grinned. "Yup, I found other things too. His hobbies, interests, his letters to friends. He's very caring and sincere. He's funny, he'sââ,¬Â¦ Fuck Amy, I wasn't able to contain it. I wasn't in his place for more then fifteen minutes before I let him know how much I wanted to sit on him." Amy cocked her head and asked curiously. "So what went wrong, sounds like you were hitting it off." 'We were, but then I got really scared. I was so close to fucking him and then I thought.. What if this turns out to be a one nighter because he thinks I'm you know.. a slut. So after really leading him on and uh.. getting him extremely excited, I left him high and dry or should I say hard as a rock and know where to put it. Poor guy probably stayed up all night jerking off. I'm sure he felt awful." 'Did you call him up since?" asked Amy in a concerning tone. "I want to, butââ,¬Â¦ I have other reservations. I just want to be sure that were going to be on a serious level. I meanââ,¬Â¦ I know he super turned on to me, but that in private. What will he be like I public. I really dwarf this guy. Paul was six one. Evan's like five nine. He might feel embarrassed. I have to find this out. I'm going to meet him just before he goes home and try and meet him outside his work. If he has any reservations about me meeting him thereââ,¬Â¦ I'll know." Amy looked into Tamara's sad looking eyes. "Woah, you're really hooked girl." Tamar nodded in full agreement. "Don't I know it. I've been planning this in my head and to the point of what I'm going to wear. I want something different. I want a short, tight, leather mini skirt, high heels and sexy looking nylons. I even remember Paul suggesting he'd like to see me in something like that." "I don't think so!" retorted Amy. "If he sees you outside his office like that, he'll walk the other way. What would his co-workers say?" Tamara laughed. "Don't be silly. I'd wear a long coat. He'd never know until I get him home. By that time I'll have explained what was I was feeling. That's if all goes well. Problem is, there isn't a leather skirt out there that will fit around these big ol' hips of mine." Amy smiled. "Tamara, you're good at sewing. Soââ,¬Â¦ why don't you take that long, black leather coat that my mother gave me and do something with it." Tamara laughed. "You can't be serious. It's an expensive coat" "I hate it. It's gaudy. Take it, orââ,¬Â¦ do you not want to go through with it." Challenged Amy.
Evan leaned back in his chair and wiped a hand over a tired eye. "Open source this!" cursed Evan as he watched his computer freeze. "Get what you pay for. I've had enough of this place!" Thought Evan. He leaned forward and pulled a briefcase out from under his desk. As Evan looked up, he could see Charlie the guard coming towards him. "Whats up Charlie." Charlie looked down at him with a rather odd expression. "Uh hum.. There's a lady downstairs looking for ya." Started Charlie with a chuckle. "And uhââ,¬Â¦ better hope she's not a bill collector, cuz if she is, she could probably shake out every penny you ever owed." Evan nodded and smiled. "Don't think so Charlie, did she give a name?" "Yah she did, says her name is Tamaraââ,¬Â¦"

After seeing off her clients, Debra Olsen returned from the foyer to see Tamara revising documents for tomorrow's session. "Are we going to have them in time?" asked Debra hurriedly. "Yes Mrs Olsen." replied Tamara confidently. "Mrs Olsen, your son came by to pick up his laptop, but I knew you couldn't be disturbed." smiled Tamara. "Oh dear, I'm glad you didn't because I think I broke it." said Debra putting her hand to her frowning, worried face. She then looked at Tamara and beamed. "Think you can take a look at it? Your good with computers." said Debra encouragingly. "Yah, I'll take a look at it this weekend and if I get it going, I could probably drop it off to him." Shrugged Tamara. "Oh would you? Your such a sweet girl." cheered Debra in relief. Tamara eagerly nodded as now another encounter with Evan just might change things a little.
"Another one?" asked Rainey from behind the bar. Evan looked down at his watch. "Thanks Rainey, but I got to go. See you guys all later." Said Evan picking up his jacket. "What for, stay around some more." Slurred Tom from across the table. "No, I got stuff to do tomorrow." waved Evan. "Yah he's got real important stuff like laundry to do." Smirked Gavin "Yah, yah." Chuckled Evan with a fake punch to Gavin's arm. A few rounds of pool and a couple of beers with these guys once a week was more then he needed lately and as Evan made his way to the exit he heard a familiar voice say. "Where you going all of a sudden." Evan turned and smiled back at the attractive, plump brunette. "Hi Jo, I'm just heading off home. Sort of getting tired. I'm calling it a night." Said Evan. "Well why don't you just take me out of here and off to a coffee shop. That should wake you upââ,¬Â¦. I've been wanting to talk to you for sometime now." Evan sighed. "How about a rain check. I really am beat." Said Evan with an apologetic look. "Uh yahââ,¬Â¦ sure. Some other time" Replied Joanne with a disappointed look.
Evan plunked himself down on the couch to see his answering machine flashing repeatedly. He looked at it and pondered whether to see who called or to wait until tomorrow as it was now after eleven. He was still feeling guilty about the dejected look of Joanne. On several occasions she had tried to make plans with him and again he had an excuse, but after seeing Tamara's huge ass and thighs in those tight jeans today, he just wasn't interested in her or any one else. "I'm so shallow." He thought as this was like some sort of curse for having such a strong appealing for mom's six foot four, big, beautiful, but very snobby assistant. Again Evan looked over at the flashing light and decided to check his messages. Evan bolted upright as he heard his mother's voice informing him that Tamara might be around to drop off his computer. "When?' thought Evan and then, a knock came from the door. Evan felt his heart pound as a nervous feeling took over. He got up from the couch and proceeded to the door. Taking a deep breath, he opened the door. Tamara stood looking back down at him with his laptop in hand and her other hand perched on her wide hip. "I came by here earlier on but you weren't home, So I thought I'd try again because your mother gave me your computer after you left." Explained Tamara, now looking past Evan and into his living room. "Here's your computer and uhââ,¬Â¦. I know it's late, but my cell phone is dead and I was wondering if I could come in and use your phone?." She asked handing him his computer. "Yah sure, come on in." Smiled Evan and Tamara immediately plunged forward and into the hallway, giving him little time to move up against the wall and out of her way. She marched by him and into the living room and Evan followed behind her, again becoming too focused at the sight of her wide, curvy figure in those same jeans he saw today. Tamara plopped herself down on a love seat style sofa, taking up more then three quarters of it's seating area. Evan was just as shocked to see how much higher Tamara's thighs were from the wide, filled arm rests. Her waist was practically nearing the top of the back rest of the sofa. "Oh my god." Thought Evan to himself as her huge ass easily propped her up an extra foot higher then anyone else he had seen on that couch. Tamara smiled back at him and picking up the phone, she started to dial out.
"It's busy. Mind if I wait a few more minutes and see ifââ,¬Â¦ my girl friend answers. Unless of course you are going off to bed." "Uh no, not for a while." Shrugged Evan. "Thanks, I told my friend that I'd call her, she's really upset over this jerk she's seeing." bellowed Tamara. "Not a good relationship then." Replied Evan. "No, not at all. I've told her before, but she doesn't seem to listen to anything I have to say." sighed Tamara. "Hmmmââ,¬Â¦ Is she going to be ok? " asked Evan sympathetically. "Eventually, but for now she's feeling really hurt. It was her birthday yesterday and Paul stood her up againââ,¬Â¦. Fucking idiotââ,¬Â¦ excuse my language." said Tamara with gritted teeth. "That's really too bad. Not much anyone can do about it." commented Evan in a comforting tone. "Well if I were to see him right now, I'd fucking sit on him." Said Tamara and getting up a little, she bounced back down on the sofa. "Yah I'm sure after a few good bounces on his scrawny little chest, a few ribs would be broken! " Snarled Tamara and gain she bounced and as she came down a loud crack could be heard from inside the sofa. "Oh no, I hope I didn't break anything?" said Tamara with a surprised look. Evan swallowed and nodded slightly. "Oh don't worry about it, It does that all the time. It's getting old." Shrugged Evan. "Looks pretty new to me." Said Tamara doubtedly. She then smiled and said. "Guess I won't be sitting on Paul after all, I'd probably end up killing him and besides, I'll only sit on a man that I'mââ,¬Â¦ turned on to." Evan's eyes widened in surprise and Tamara giggled. "So uh.. how about you offering me a coffee or uhââ,¬Â¦ would the girlfriend be upset if she saw you entertaining me at this hour?" Evan smiled. "I don't have that problem at present." He wished he could have thought of something different to say as thoughts of him being desperate was something he didn't want to portray. "So your still single. From what your mom tells her friends, you have them calling you all the time." Evan laughed. "What does she know." Tamara then looked him up and down and grinned. "I think she's right." Then looking over at another clock on a bookcase, Tamara picked up the phone and dialed out. "Still busy, I hope she's not talking to that loser. Oh well." Said Tamara with raised hands. "I'll get that coffee started for us." Said Evan and as he walked into the kitchen Tamara turned on the television wirth the remote and started flicking through the channels.

Evan came back with a tray holding two coffees, a matching sugar and cream container as well as a plate with an assortment of pastries. "Wow, for a bachelor, you'reââ,¬Â¦ surprising me." Evan laughed. "Well I'm not taking the credit, the lady next door has this ladies group every week, and I guess she thinks I must be starving, because she's always coming by after and giving me these care packages. I'm not complaining, but a lot does go to waste." "That wouldn't happen with me, well not to my waist, just other places!" joked Tamara. Evan chuckled slightly and placing the tray down on the table, Evan handed a coffee to Tamara and took the other and proceeded to sit down on a chair adjacent from Tamara. "You uhââ,¬Â¦won't be able to see the TV very much from there. Come here." She said coaxingly and trying to make more room for Evan on the sofa, but even then Evan could see it would be a tight fit. "Oh what's on?" asked Evan now getting up and sink into the couch beside her. "I don't know, let's see." Said Tamara again flicking through the channels. Evan for this moment, was not at all interested in what was on TV. He was literally making comparison's as Tamara's huge hips were pressed up against his own hip, waist and the side of his chest. His puny, little leg pressing against Tamara's huge thigh made Evan begin to feel like he was eight years old all over again in the accompaniment of an adult. "I guess this is it." Said Tamara now stopping at a music video station. "We can watch these." Agreed Evan looking way back up at her.
"Did you ever wish to be in a music video?" asked Tamara as she picked up a pastry from the plate. "Not really, I've never actually thought about it. Have you?" Tamara grinned and swallowed first. "Yah, just one, but unfortunately the band is no longer around. The main singer died." She said taking another bite of her pastry. "Oh and who was that?" asked Evan. It was the band Queen. I really liked their music." "Ya they were all rightââ,¬Â¦. So you wanted to do a video with them?" asked Evan curiously. Tamara chuckled. "Yah just one in particular. I think I would have been excellent for the video." Evan nodded, it didn't take Evan too long to figure out which one. He knew exactly which one she was talking about. "So uh which one was that?" asked Evan pretentiously." Tamara looked down at him and laughed. "Like you don't know! I was looking at your CD's while you were making us a coffee. The CD is actually out of it's cover. I would think it's in your CD player." Evan smiled and Tamara teasingly bumped her arm into his shoulder. "So, do you think I would have been a good choice for the video?" asked Tamara and then getting up she gave a hard slap to her huge, bulging ass. "I would sure think so." Said Evan with a look of lust. "Tamara smiled and walked over to Evan's stereo. "You were playing it." She said looking back at Evan and then putting the CD back in the drive, Tamara soon came back and the song 'Fat Bottomed Girls' coming out from the stereo. Tamara sank back down into the sofa, but this time with a huge, heavy thigh up over Evan's lap. "By the way Evan, your mother asked me to take a look at your computer. She thought she broke it, so I took it home and all it was, was a floppy disk left inside. Anyway, I uhââ,¬Â¦ Lets just say that after seeing you today at your mom's office, the curiosity I've had about you got the best of me and I did something bad andââ,¬Â¦. and checked through your computer andââ,¬Â¦. amazing enough, you can find out a lot about a personââ,¬Â¦." winked Tamara. Evan cocked his head. Tamara started to giggle and then taking Evan's hand, she ran it up and down her huge thigh. "Anyway as well hidden as everything was, I noticed you had quite a collection of pictures of large women, particularly women with bottom heavy physiques. Noticed a lot of your pictures were of a woman called Brie Brown. She's quite pretty and very buxom in those certain places. Still, I don't think she quite compares to me. My thighs are bigger, stronger and my ass is probably twice the size of hers, but then I got the extra height." Said Tamara with another playfully bounce. Again the sofa cracked. Evan let out a sigh and Tamara smirked. "I also opened up your Netscape and noticed you've been busy going to sites where heavy sitting seems to be a theme you seem to go for." Evan looked up at her and shook his head. "I feel really stupid right now." Said Evan with a very embarrassed look. " "Why should you. I wasn't kidding when I said I'd only sit on a man that I'm turned on too." Evan's heart was pounding more then ever now. He couldn't believe what he was hearing. "I'm very turned on to you and from what I see, I might have to sit on you. Does that scare you a little?" She said looking into his blue, handsome eyes. "Yes, I mean no, I.. I don't know. "You should be scared, after all Evan, as you can see, when I sit on something, I really sit on it." Tamara placed a finger under Evan's chin, forcing his head up, her eyes making direct contact with his. She brought him in close to her. Evan's eyes were now eye level with her breasts. Again Tamara pulled his head right up and she kissed him. "Mmmmmââ,¬Â¦. this is nice." Cooed Tamara. "Oh wow." moaned Evan. "It only get's better." Whispered Tamara and then pushing Evan off of the couch with her powerful arms, Evan fell in between the couch and the table. He looked up now, totally mesmerized as he watched Tamara get up and stand over top of him. Tamara turned around facing towards his feet and then slowly she sat her meaty, magnificent behind down on him His chin pressed up against her ass, his chest and stomach being totally sat on. He could just barely look sideways, but it was enough to see that Tamara's huge ass was a good foot out from both sides of his chest. Tamara was careful about supporting her weight. One arm went up on the couch and the other on the table. At first not even half her weight was on Evan and all ready, he was having difficulty breathing. "Mmmmmââ,¬Â¦ After watching you stare at my big ass all those times at your mom's office, I've been wanting to sit on you for sometime now." teased Tamara. As heavy as she was, the feeling was so sensational. Tamara grinned an evil like look and then started to sink further down until her full weight was on top of him. Now Evan could see that both sides of her ass was actually touching the floor. Evan thought for sure his ribs would crack and they would have, but Tamara started moving her weight over to his stomach and pelvis area as she was well practiced in how much weight a man of Evan's size could endure. He watched her pick up the remote for the stereo and aim it at stereo Again the song "Fat Bottomed Girls' played and Tamara turned up the volume. Evan was now gasping and saying. "I can't breath very well." Tamara just shrugged and swayed her head to the music. "I really can't breathe." Moaned Evan as loud as he could over the music, but Tamara laughed. "Your such a wimp." said Tamara now moving closer and closer up his chest until her huge ass was once again pressed up against his chin, Tamara looked back at him with a slight smile and moved back more until half his face was underneath her. Tamara then proceeded to pull down his zipper and then with a push forward, his jeans were forced down his legs. "Are your jeans ever small." She said holding them up. "Please get off." Begged Evan in a muffled voice. "I suppose I should, but I'm just wondering if I were to like fully sit on your face, if I could block out the sound of the stereo. Bet I could, but we'll try that another time." Yawned Tamara. She then stood up and looked down at him and smiled. "Mmmmââ,¬Â¦ This is going to be funââ,¬Â¦ wee Evan?" She said pulling him up from the floor. Again she brought Evan in closer to her, but grabbing him by his own little behind, Tamara lifted him up like a rag doll until his eyes were level with hers, his pale face still showing signs of severe breath deprivation. She kissed him again, there tongues now gently touching within their mouths. With Evan a foot up in the air, Tamara walked with him over to the couch. They continued kissing until Tamara let go of him and down he went on the couch. "So Evan, as you can see,. I have a somewhat dominant side to me. Think you can handle that?" Evan nodded his eyes closing. "I really hope so." He said opening his eyes again to look up at her admiringly. Tamara smiled back and looked down at his hard erection straining out from his underwear. "I think you can, I prefer little guys like you. I really like to take charge. In fact I still remember my first squishing. I was only 15 at the time, but even then I was over six feet tall and thee hundred pounds and like now, all of it was concentrated in my bum and thighs. Anyway, this guy who later became my high school sweet heart kept riding his bike past me on my way home from school. He kept reaching out and slapping my ass as he rode by, so after a few times, I grabbed him right off his bike.

Casually, Tamara got up from her chair and walked by Evan and over to a window, knowing all too well that he would be lured to the sight of her massive, well rounded behind. Especially today as she walked by him swinging, her wide hips in a new tight pair of jeans, which hugged her huge, shapely, thunderous thighs and behind, leaving little to the imagination. Like her other jeans, Tamara had to buy them in the largest size possible as her six foot four, five hundred and sixty pound figure required a lot of space. Her jeans also required some alterations from her sewing machine as her huge hip measurements more then doubled her amazingly narrow waist. As Tamara stood there teasingly by the window, she smiled as she could clearly see Evan's lusting eyes, his handsome face in the reflection of the glass as the light beside him was turned on. She smiled to herself at the fact that was so turned on to her. "If you are waiting for your mother Evan, I think she will be busy with some clients for the next while." Said Tamara still looking out from the window. "Well, I'll wait a few more minutes, so uhââ,¬Â¦ Mother said you were taking some computer courses at night, that's really great." Said Evan enthusiastically. "Yah guess so." Replied Tamara far less enthusiastically. "Hmmm." Nodded Evan. Tamara again had made it clear that she wasn't interested in any small talk with Evan. This was typical as she went out of her way to keep her distance, and made a point of practically ignoring him whenever he came up to the office. This was not what Tamara wanted, especially now after ending her impossible relationship with Paul. Even when she was with Paul, she often thought about Evan in ways she shouldn't have and now here she was again blocking any possibilities with this strikingly handsome blonde haired man. Tamara looked back at him now at his five foot nine, slim build and imagined as she had many times before of just how much fun she could have demonstrating her dominant, sexual nature. Unfortunately, Debra would be coming out of her office at any minute with her clients and the fun would be over. Tamara turned around and finally looked at him and as always, Evan's head was turned and his dreamy like blue eyes were directed over to the wall where his mother's diplomas proudly hung on the wall.
"Yah my course, I'm taking them at night. Monday and Thursdays." said Tamara with and then turning around again, she continued to pretend she was looking out at the view, but bending over a little to show off her door wide behind. Like she predicted, Evan was again staring at her and as she had encountered before, a wetness was quickly developing. "Two nights a week. And how long will that be?" asked Evan keenly. ""It goes for six months. Just hope I can keep up the pace." Evan leaned forward. "Sure you can, and uhââ,¬Â¦ I sure you won't need any help, but if you do, just give me a call." Tamara nodded. "I just may have to take you up on it." Laughed Tamara. "I mean it. So you think my mom's going to be a while well... I was hoping she was finished with my laptop as hers was broken, but now that it's fixed, I'd sort of like mine back." said Evan in a nervous sort of tone. Tamara turned and looked at him.. "Yah, I'll give her the message." she said and then in her exaggerated sort of walk, Tamara away from the window and as nonchalantly as she could, she glimpsed down at Evan's crotch, but his hands were casually crossed on his lap, hiding any view of Evan's stiffness. She then continued over to her desk, and proceeded to jot down the message from a memo pad. "There, I'll let her know." she said reassuringly to Evan.

One day for lunch I was walking through one of are local malls. Just recently I had started to go there for lunch.
I did my usuall peek in the Layne Bryant store saw a couple of big girls looking at cloths. But I glanced to the left and at a little gift shop in the center of the mall was one of the hugest women I have ever seen. She had a HUGE!! butt,
a big hanging belly that was almost down to here knees and gigantic thighs. She had to easily weigh over 400 lbs!!
She had a very prety face and medium length blond hair.

For several weeks I would go to the mall for lunch almost each day and hope to see her. I finally new that she was usually there on Tue. Thur. and Saturdays.

Some how I had to get my nerve up to talk to her.
Sometimes I would just stop by her shop and pretend to look at stuff but I could not keep my eyes off of her enormous body.

On one Saturday I was walking at the mall and I saw her walking twords the rest rooms. I started to follow her. I was mesmerized by the way her huge butt would sway back and forth as she walked. Her whole body was just shaking and jiggleing with each step.

I was just a few steps behind her as we walked down the hall to the restrooms. All of a sudden she stopped and turned around and in a kind of serius voice she said. "Are you following me" I was shocked I didn't know what to say she just stood there tapping her foot on the floor like she was waiting for a answer. The tapping was making her big tummy just shake and bounce. I just stood there watching this trying to think of something to say. She started to walk up to me and was standing right next to me and agian asked me if I was following her. Now that she was right up by me she really seemed enormous. She was at least as tall as me and 3 times as wide. I finally said "Well no....I mean yea....I mean I just think you are so...." She started to move closer to me and I was right up against the wall. Her huge belly was almost pressing up against me. She said "go on tell me" I said well I just think you are the biggest sexiest women I have ever seen and..." She started to kind of turn red. She told me thanks for the compiment and told me to stay there until she came back from the restroom. After a few minutes she came back out and she told me to follow her farther down the hall. We walked down the hall and turned another corner and there where sevral doors that led to storage areas for each shop.
She took her key and opened one of the doors and told me to
come in with her. I can't belive that I was almost scared to go in with her, but there was know way that I wasn't.
She turned on the light and closed the door. It wasn't a very big room and there really wasn't much in it. There was a pile of flattend boxes on the floor and a few boxes stacked on some shelves. I was standing near the door and she turned around and came right up next to me again her huge belly was almost pressing into me. She said "Do you know what I want?" I said "huh, no, what do you want" She said I need you to help carry some stuff out to the floor.
I got this big disappointed look on my face and said "oh " in a very sad voice. She just started to laugh really hard and she was getting closer and closer to me and her whole body was just quaking from her laughter. She said " that's not what I want" and with that she just pressed her enormous body flat against me and was just crushing me up against the door. She wispered in my ear " you know what I want?" Then she.....

This happened about two years ago. I finaly got my supersized girl friend to set on me. I was laying on the edge of the bed and she sat on my chest, adm. and legs. She really didn't seem that heavy. I had expected to feel much more weight. She weights about 550lbs. I really didn't have any problems in taking the weight or breathing. Although the experance was quiet exciting. Since this seemed to be no problem, I ask her if we could use her wooded chest that was at the end of the bed. I moved onto the chest which is about 4' to 5' long and about 2'6" wide. She came over and stood by the chest facing away with her hugh butt hanging over me. I remember seeing her sit on the chest and how her butt almost fully covered the chest. She was concerned about hurting me so she eased down on me slowly. As she applied more and more weight I could feel my ribs and back cracking and popping. Although this sounded kinda bad it really didn't hurt. She must have heard the popping too. Because she stopped and got up to see if I was okay. I told her not to be concerned I was just fine. Again she started to lower herself onto my chest and midsection. Finaly after what seemed like hours she was sitting full weight on me. Unlike the bed the wood chest had no give to it. When I was on the bed her weight just mashed me into the bed, but now that I was laying on the chest it seemed I was being mashed into her. Every bit of air was expelled when she hit bottom. Lucky for me, I had ask her to sway left to right when we were on the bed. It didn't have much effect then, but now it was the only thing letting me breath. Every time she would sway to the left I could manage to get a quick breath, but when she would sway to the right all the air would quickly rush out. There was no way to hold it in. Then she would sway back to the left and I would gasp for all the air I could get. Then here she came to the right again and in a big whussh all the air would again be expelled. She kept this up for about five minutes then she stopped rocking and sat still on my now abused body. My ribs burned from the weight being applied and my head throbed from the lack of air. I started to see stars and my vision blurred. I don't know how long she sat on me. It could have been a minute or an hour, but I woke up with one of the worst headackes I've ever had. The only thing to distract me from my pounding head was when I started to get up. The pain I felt in my ribs and back also sent me back into the land of the lost. I finaly managed to set upright on the chest. My girl friend was in the bed waiting for me with a big smile on her face. She told me to get into bed quickly or she'd have to set on me again. At this point that didn't sound nearly as good as it had earilier. So I quickly managed to stagger into bed. I was in no shape to endure what she had in mind, but I really had no options. Once I was laying beside her, she simply rolled on top of me.

This happened one summer between myself and Debbie. I at the time was almost 6' tall and maybe 175 pounds. Debbie had put on a little weight and was up to 483 pounds, thats what she said. I was at my friends house at a small pool party. Just myself, my friend, Debbie and Linda. We were all swimming around having a good time when we decided to have a chicken fight, I think that's what its called. It's when me and my friend climb onto the shoulders of the two adults and try to knock the other off. I got paired up with Debbie and my friend with Linda. They both lowered themselves into the water and my fruend and I climbed on and they rose back up. My friend was maybe 5'8" and 150 pounds. We both went after each other while trying to stay up. I won the first three matches and Linda started to get upset because she had to keep go above and below the water and she didn't like having to move so much while Debbie just stood there. On the fourth match I pushed my friend, he pushed me and we both fell off. Then Debbie and Linda said, "Our turns". My friend and I just strted to laugh, we didn't think they could be serious. But they were. They each grabbed us and shoved us under water. I fell to my knees so Debbie could get on. She then sat on my shoulders with her body behind my head and her legs in front of me. I tried to lift her but even under water I had no chance. I slowly started to collapse and within 15 seconds I was on all fours. I then slowly started to rise up, because Debbie had no weight applied to me. Then all of a sudden she kneed me in the side of my stomach and I spun half way around so I was floating upwards while lying face up. When i got about three feet from the surface, I hit a barrier. It was Debbie's spread out legs. They were like a pyramid in the water and I had just floated my face right to the tip of it. I could tell Debbie had me trapped, and from prior squashing experiences that she got off on rubbing my face into her crotch and then squeezing her legs tight to keep my head from moving. So she did just that. First legs open, then crush my head. Back and forth for about thirty seconds. Luckily she let me up. For the next half hour in the pool we just swam around and occasionaly when we ran into Debbie or Linda we got smashed into the side of the pool or sandwiched between the two butts.

After we had dried off and eaten lunch we all went back into the house, all of us still in our bathing suits. While we were in the house my friend told me he got two tickets to Wrestlemania. He invited me and of course I accepted. Debbie and Linda then got upset because they couldn't go. So they asked my friend if they could buy the tickets off of him. He said he would give them the opportunity to buy the tickets off him, only if the two of them could wrestle and win the two of us. Debbie and Linda said alright, what are the rules. I guess my friend actually liked wrestling against these two huge women, who combined weighed half a ton. I of course did, but had tried to keep it a secret. He said the rules are that the match lasts for 1 hour. The wining team is the team that gets the most points. The way points are scored is by making the other team give up, which is done by either saying it or tapping out. Anything goes. Then he said are you girls ready. They said, What do you get if you two win. He said ,"Just the pleasure of knowing we beat you two." He couldn't be serious, I thought. They are so huge, and he is so small. He said ready. They said lets go.

It started off with him versus Linda. Since the wrestling area was not that big, you had to be wrestling on your knees unless you needed to stand up to do a finishing move. So the only advantage we had, which was speed was pretty much taken away. The first thing my friend did was get tangled up with Linda. Somehow he got behind her and got her in a full nelson. She seemed like she would give, but with a quick couple thrusts of her ass she had loosened his grip. One more thrust of the ass and my friend was knocked onto his back. Since Linda was on her knees in an upright position, my friend was lying down on his back with his feet coming out from between her thighs. Linda saw this as the perfect opportunity to make him give. So she started to pull his feet forward till his arms were trapped between his legs and she could pull him no further. This meant his face would be in right in the path of her massive ass if she decided to lower it on him. She stayed in this position for 15 seconds so the anticipation would build. Then she grabbed his head and buried it into her ass and held it there for maybe 15 seconds or so but he didn't give. So she dropped his head back onto the floor. Then she lowered her ass onto his face and started to wiggle it around in a circle to show off a little. He somehow took this move for 35 seconds and then tapped out. Of couse Linda waited five seconds to get up, just to show him who was in charge. Now it was my turn to go in. Linda said, "I may need a little help with him, Debbie come in so we could have some fun with him." I would have had my friend come in, but he was still in the corner trying to get his breath. They just started playing with me. They knew they could win me any time they wanted. They had about ten minutes of fun then they finished me off by standing on me. The match had went on for 45 minutes. I was back into the ring. I was in against Linda. She was sitting no my chest, with her legs in the air ready to win a point. Then she lost her balance and fell off me and landed on her stomach. I figured I had better do something. So I squated on to her back with my feet not touching the floor on both sides. I started to grab her chin and pull up on it. I was off balance and she easily shook me off. I got up again but this time I ended up on her upper thighs. I tried to pull myself up to her shoulder area so I could maybe get a point. I could only get as far as her ass. I fell forward and was laying directly on top of her. My belly to her back. She was back to full strentgh now and simply roll over onto her back crushing me. This move I could tolerate for about 3 minutes then gave up. Their final move of the day was when me and my friend were both lying on our backs, side by side. Then Linda sat on both of our faces at the same time. The cheek on each of us. Then Debbie stood with one foot on each of our midsections.

That was all that happened that day

Another incident that happened between myself and Debbie was a day when Debbie's son was misbehaving at their house and I heard her ask him if he wanted 1 week of punishment of 15 minutes of torture. Her son said 1 week of punishment, but she said you can go to your baseball game today, but your friend has to stay here with me, and then your punishment will start when you get back. He asked me if it was ok and I said go and have fun, I will go with you next time.

So after he left, Debbie and I started talking, and I asked her what the 15 minutes of torture was. She said he had to lay face up on the couch and get sat on by her and her roommate. Getting a little cocky and playful I said, whats such a big deal about that. She said guess how much I weigh? I said maybe 300 pounds, trying to be nice. She said ha ha, very funny. I haven't weighed that little since 11th grade of high school. She said let's play a little game. You lay on the couch face up and I sit on you from your face to your waist for 15 seconds at a time and when I get up, you tell me your guess of how much I weigh and I will tell you to high or low. I said ok, that sounds like a good plan.

I then walked over to the couch and layed down face up. She said since you guessed 300 pounds I get to sit on you first. So she did and it knocked the wind right out of me. I just held whatever breath I had left and tried to survive it. Finally she got up and without thinking I said 325 knowing she must have been much heavier. Plop, she sat down again, got up and again I said a stupid number, I think it was 340 pounds. This went on for about 10 sits til I got up to 400 pounds. Unfortunately you can't think when you don't have a lot of oxygen. She said last guess and trying to be funny I said a ton. She got upset and jumped into the air and landed fullweight into my whole midsection crushing my ribs and smushing me flat. She decided to stay there for 30 seconds and then got up. She said since I am getting tired of getting up and down and since you are way undermy actual weight, I am going to lay you flat on the floor face up, and sit on your chest with your chin jammed into my crotch. She said that since you can't breathe like this, I will stay like this for 15 seconds, and then to hear your guess I will lift up the fat that is hanging from the inside of my thighsand drop it back down after. So she rolled me off the couch and laid me on the floor and sat on my chest for the 15 seconds and then lifted her inner thighs to hear my guess of 425. She said more and dropped her thighs down again. 15 seconds went by 450 pounds. She said a little bit more. Again she covered me up. My next guess was 455. She said you are real close. But to save your breath I will do you a favor. I will simply move up a foot so I am directly sitting on your face. I will stay like this for 30 seconds. Then I will go back to your chest and tell you my real weight. She said that I better get a pillow for underneath my head so she doesn't injure me seriously. I told her she was sord of sitting on me and she said that she wasn't getting up. She yelled out the name Linda and out came a woman who was 5'7" tall, and much, much larger than Debbie. She told Linda to get her a pillow but Linda said get it yourself so Debbie did. As Debbie was leaving the room to get a pillow, Linda asked what she was going to do to finish me off. Debbie said sit on his face for about thiry seconds. Linda said not in that you aren't. Debbie was wearing some type of stretchy material as pants and a big t-shirt. Linda said you would break his nose and ruin his handsome face. She told Debbie to get just a pair of thin underware on. As soon as Debbie left, the roomate asked how old I was. I said 16. She said nice, I'm 22. She said she watched what Debbie was doing to me earlier and said you were lucky she was in a good mood. She said after that one ton joke, she might have stayed on top of you for a couple of minutes. I said that she didn't, so it's not really my lucky day. She said she thought I was sord of funny and brave. But if she ever had a chance to sit on me, that it would take a while to get up. I said why not give me a preview, and maybe next time I come over, we can have some fun. She said why not. What she did next was amazing. I was still lying down on the floor on my back. She layed down the opposite direction as I was, with her belly smothering my face. She slowly moved forward til she reached the point of my face being directly behind the top of her thighs, and the rest of her body from the butt to her head was laying on top of my upper body. She then spread her legs to give me some air and closed them. She did this twice more to keep me breathing. Then all of a sudden the next time she spread her legs, Debbie came back in and asked Linda why she was hogging all the "fresh meat". She said I'm not, just do me a favor and pick up this victims face and bury it deep into my ass and let him rest there for a while, then you can have some more fun. So Debbie did this and all I could see was black and I couldn't hear or breath. The time in the chamber of thighs and ass kept going. 10 seconds, then 20, then 25, then 35 and at about 45 seconds she pulled my face away and started to get up. She was getting up in a strange way though. She was squating the same way a catcher does but directly over my face. By the time I realized what was going to happen, Debbie had already put the pillow under my head. Out of no where, Linda picked up the moo moo she was wearing and dropped her naked huge pillowy ass onto my face in a reverse facesit position, with her legs resting on my upperbody. Then Debbie stood above my stomach and moved Linda's calfs and thighs to the side of my body and sat down on my crotch. Then she lifted Linda's legs back on to me and put hers on top of Linda's. This moved must have lasted for about a minute after this point, because I blacked out and woke up laying on the couch wondering if it was a dream. I knew it wasn't because I had the bruises to prove it. I wound up not finding out how much Debbie weighs, but I knew it was plenty for me.

Thanks for reading and please give me any suggestions and requests.

Remember: The only bad large asses, are the ones not sitting on you. Squash on

Her name was Debbie and she was about 5'10" and well above 375 pounds, atleast I thought that much. She was the mother of one of my best friends and had known her for years. I had just turned 16 the week before this happened.

One day I was getting dropped off at my house by my friend and his Mom, when my friend got a page and asked if they could come in and make a phone call. I said sure, no problem. We walked into the house and my friend called up his girlfriend. He asked his Mom if he could borrow the car and pick her up in a few hours. She asked if it was ok with me. I said sure, why not.

So my friend took off and I walked Debbie into my Mom's room, where my Mom was lying down. I told my Mom the situation and she asked Debbie if she wanted to lie down, watch some tv and relax. Debbie said ok and at the same time she sat down on the edge of the bed to take off her shoes. I almost started to drool as I saw her huge ass that must have been 50 inches wide, come to rest on the matress. Then when she crossed her legs to take off her shoes, her thighs were so huge, there was no open space between her legs til her knee caps. Then she laid back and put a pillow under her feet and started to relax. I started to walk away and they asked me if I would like to join them and lay down. I said that sounds nice. I went to go jump on to the bed and I realized the tv wasn't on. I asked what they wanted to watch, they said it's up to me. So I decided to turn on wrestling and then I layed down on the bed, between the two of them. Debbie said that this is just a kids show and was real immature and stupid. I said you are probaly jealous because they make a lot of money and everybody likes them, also they are such great athletes. I was just teasing and Debiie took it serious. She said, if you think that is true, why don't you wrestle me and I'll put you to shame. I said alright, lets go. She said first we have to stretch. She asked if I would help her. I said fine, what should I do. She was still lying down in her original position with her legs stretched out and flat on the bed. She told me to grab on to each of her feet, with my hands and lift her legs as high as I could in the air. I could tell by the size of her legs that they each weighed 90 to 100 pounds. I knew I had no chane to lift them, but I tried anyway and didn't get anywhere. She started to laugh at me and said when I sit on you, you will have no chance to get me off of you. She then lifted her legs up so that her feet and buttocks were still on the bed, and her calf, thigh, and bed made a triangle. She then told me to lay flat on my back between her legs, and rest my head. I asked if this would start the match, and she said no, this is to protect your neck from being injured. When I laid down she put her thighs over my shoulders and the rest of her legs over my midsection and thighs. When she did this I could not really see much of my body under her legs. She started to sway her hips from side to side to get my neck loose, amazingly it was working. At the same time it was not letting me breathe though, this went on for thirty seconds till she loosened her legs and lifted them back up. I don't know how she did it, but she lifted her huge massive ass off the bed while I was still face up, with my head between her thighs. Then she asked if I was ready to start and pulled my face underneath her ass and dropped it onto my face without warning. Then I felt the weight increase by a lot and then all of a sudden it just kept on increasing on and on. She stayed in this position for about 25 seconds and slowly decreased the weight until she got off me. She asked if I was ok. I said sord of, I"m a bit dizzy though and out of breath. I asked what she did to get so heavy. She told me she was laying down normal, with my face under her ass when my Mom walked in and saw my chest to my feet coming out from between her legs. She said how nice Debbie, your giving birth and they both laughed. My Mom said, it looks like it's head is stuck. Better let me help squeeze it out of you, then she came over and sat on Debbie, directly over where my face was. She said thats when the weight increased some. She said then my Mom grabbed onto her arms and pulled her upright so she wasn't lying down and letting all her upper body weight go to waste. Then they both lifted their legs off the bed and held them in air so all their weight was concentrated on their butts a.k.a. my face. Debbie said to finish it off my Mom did a few butts drops onto Debbie's lap for good measure. She said then after that it took a while to untangle ourselves. She saked if I was ok and wanted anymore of debbie. I said ok, I can go all day.

If you guys want to hear of more of the moves that day, or some of the other places we wrestled and other large female friends who gave a helping butt, just reply.

Her name was Dawn and she was around 5'7" and in the 225 to 250 pound range. She had mid length sandy blonde hair and a sparkling smile. Most importantly she had a dd cup bra which she easily overflowed and when she sat down her ass was almost 4 feet wide. Amazingly I had enough nerve to ask her out on a date. The date went good and we went back to my place, that's where I pick it up.

We were both just sitting on the couch relaxing and watching a movie. Getting closer as the night went on. By the time the movie was over I was down to just my boxers and she was in her bra and panties. I couldn't let her leave now, so I asked her what she wanted to do. She asked if I had any board games. I said the only thing I have is Twister. She said that sounded fun and let's get started. The game was going on for about five minutes and as the game went on I managed to get my chest and face area underneath her ass. She said to be careful because if she fell I would have to be taken away on a stretcher. I said I think I could take it with no problem. Then it was a chaalenge to her so she answered it by droppin her huge rear onto my chest and burying my face deep into her thick thighs. It knocked the wind out of me but I was ok and was beginning to enjoy it more and more as she stayed seated on me for about 3 minutes or so. She then rolled off me and said I was the only guy who ever withstood one of her butt drops. She said she wanted to experiment with me and see how much I could take. She then said since I was being so nice that we would do her experiments totally naked and that if the opportunity arose, that I could eat her out or do what ever was available. I must have been dreaming but I wasn't because I felt her squat over my stomach and hold my arms down. Then she delivered an ultimate breast smother that suffocated as she filled my mouth and engulfed my face in her huge jiggly breasts. She then went for a reverse facesit on me and once again cut off my supply of oxygen, then she turned around and got me in a very tight forward facesit and wrapped her hands around my head and jammed my face deep into her crotch. These kinds of heavenly moves went on for about 50 minutes until she said she would finish me off. For her finishing move she stood over me facing my face with her feet next to my chest. Then without warning she jumped from a stand still and landed her massive ass on my chest with her thighs over my head. The impact was so great that after she landed on my chest she bounced forward and laned onto my face and rested on it for about one and a half minutes. She got up, got dressed, then helped me get up and gave me a kiss on the cheek and said, thanks cutie, let's do it again soon.

This story begins on a day when I was 16 or 17. I still loved huge women just as much back then as I do now. My mom was a heavy woman and belonged to the YMCA and swam in an excercise class there. Well of course in a swimming class they practice saving a drowning person as well. I was on one side of the pool doing laps while all of the heavy women were exercising on the other side. On this day there was only 5 people in the class so they needed and extra person to help with the drills. The life saving drill was to jump in from the side of the pool and save the victim who was in the middle of the pool by wrapping your legs around her waist and using your arms to pull her to the side. To my delight, my partner was the largest woman in the class, 450 lbs. Debbie. I jumped in the pool to save her first and just thinking about it made me hard, so I had to be careful about wrapping my legs around her. I wrapped my legs around her carefully and it felt awesome, but unfortunately I couldn't move her and she wasn't helping. So she decided to make a scene about it and then help me out. On the way to the side she whispered to me that she thought I was cute. After about an hour more of drills the class was over and I had to go to the locker room to change. I tried to get into the boys locker room but it was locked up for some reason. I told the women this and they said to let my mom change and then to come in and change with all of them. After my mom changed we all went into change and I was very excited. Then the women asked me how old I was and I told them and they said you are too young but because I was so nice helping out and all that they would go back to our house and have some fun with me if that was ok. I said sure and left the changing room. My mom took me back to our house and we met up with three of the ladies, 450 lb Debbie, 375 lb Anna, and 335 lb. Cathy. I wasn't sure what we were going to do but I really wanted to wrestle them. My Mom told the ladies to have a good time with me but she wanted me in one piece when she came back in three hours. As I was laying on the couch the ladies asked me what I wanted to do and I said it's up to you three. They said they wanted to sit down and think about it for a few minutes. All of a sudden Debbie just plopped her nice huge ass onto my chest and stomach and knocked the wind out of me. She sat there for about a minute and asked if I was ok. I said sure. She then said well we have all this time why don't we have a wrestling match with some fun and special rules. I said that sounds very fun. She said it will be her and Cathy against me in a two on one match. I said what about Anna. She said she is one of the special rules which will be explained later. She said the only way for someone to win a match is to make the other person give up. Since there is two of us we will both need to be taking part in the move to get the point. She said that Anna will be the referee and after every match is over, the loser has to let any crush their face with her butt for a whole 30 seconds, then another match will start again. Then Debbie and Cathy both stripped down to their panties and bra and said that since they like me anything goes, and that means anything. Oh yeah said Debbie, if you can't speak and want to give up, tap our leg three times and we will get up eventually. With that I got off the couch and the match started. Debbie quickly got me in a bear hug and Cathy joined in on the other side to completely sandwich me for about a minute and a half. I was getting very weak but luckily they dropped me. Then Debbie sat backwards on my chest with her ass touching my chin. Then Cathy unbuttoned and took off my pants. Debbie decided she wanted to see how much I enjoyed her sitting on me so she then lifted herself up with her arms and scooted that massive ass of her backwards and directly onto my face. It felt awesome for the irst ten seconds or so but then I started to panic. But Cathy was not doing a move on me yet so I couldn't give up. Luckily after Debbie was on my face for thirty seconds Cathy decided to sit on my stomach and crotch and I immediately gave up. They stayed on me for another 10 seconds and decided to get off then. I barely had a chance to catch my breath when I remembered the special rule and I looked up and saw the monstrous ass of Anna with only panties coming toward my face. Squish went my face but I knew I could take this. What was weird was after 20 seconds she got even heavier, I think Cathy decided to sit on her shoulders. She got up and the next match was ready to start. After another ten minuted off switching off between bear hugs, dogpiles and butt drops I heard Debbie say it was time to finish me off the fun way. It started off with Debbie putting me in a head scissor that had my face buried into her lovely ass. Then she rolled onto her back which made my head be stuck under her ass and the rest off my body be sticking out between her legs. Then Cathy lifted up Debbie's legs to make room for her to sit on my chest and then she let Debbie's legs drop into her arms. Then to put most all their weight on me Anna sat on debbies lower stomach which was above her ass which was enveloping my face and pulled on Debbies arms to lift her up so more weight is on her ass. As soon as she did this I started to panic and tap her leg 3 times but in order to get Debbie of me the others had to get up first, by the time this was over I had been stuck with out air for a minute and a half. They all said they had a fun time, but that they couldn't leave me alone because they had to babysit me. The thing that did for the next 2 hours was sit on my lap, chest, and crotch. With 15 minutes left Cathy pulled out 2 bottles of mineral oil from her swimming bag and said we should all have a slip and slide wrestling match before they need to leave. By the time the ring was ready there was only 10 minutes left and we began. Of course this was fun and was quite easy to slide off the girls when they reverse facesat me because of how slippery it was. With about 2 minutes left Cathy and Anna both went to the bathroom to wash up and left me with Debbie. Debbie said she had a good time and asked if I did and I said it was ok. She said only ok, and said lets have some fun right now. With that she got me in a reverse facesit move and grabbed my head and buried my face in her ass for about a minute. I said that was good but she wasn't satisfied. She then got into a squating position, pulled down her underwear and got me in a forward facesit and buried my face in her crotch for a minute and we both said now that was fun. We saw each other every week at swimming lessons and she came to my house to babysit me atleast 2 or 3 times a moth

2 on 1

Last Saturday I was playing some touch football with some guys from work. A couple of women that we work with stopped buy to watch. What is great about these two gals is that besides being nice and fun they are both very big girls.
They did not want to play football...darn. But we where almost done and they hung around to chat with us. After awhile everyone had left except for me and the 2 girls.

As I started to walk to my truck the biggest of the girls (She is about 5-7 340 lbs give or take 10Lbs) started to try and trip me I was doing my best not to fall but after a little effort she was able to get me on to the ground. I was suprised at how strong she was! Most of her weight is in her huge gorgous thighs and awesome big butt. She also has a fairly big tummy. She let me back on to my feet and then I tried to push her down but I ended up on the ground again but this time I tried to pull her on top of me. Oh yea I'm about 5-9 180 lbs and I think I'm stronger then your average guy at my size. Anyway she didn't really fall on top of me but she did end up on the ground and she started to crawl on top of me. She was kind of stradeled over me and are hands where locked. I was trying to push her up kind of like doing a bench press and she was trying to push my hands down to the ground. After a few seconds I could not take her weight and my arms slowly started to go down. Then she started to carwl up on top of me and plant more of her weight on me. I knew I was in trouble but it was great!!!

After awile she let me up and we started to walk towrds my truck. She said that she could kick my ass any time she wanted. I told her that I just let her kind of win this time but that I could pin her anytime I wanted. Well before I knew it she was picking me up from behind and the other women (She is about 5-7 270 lbs most of her weight is in her huge tummy and big breast!!) was picking my legs up and they where carring me back over to the grass. I was saying things like bring it on I can take the both of you and I was telling them that they better get some more help.
Well they kind of tossed me on the ground and the 270 lb one hoped on top of my chest and pinned my arms under her knees. I was trying to buck her off then the 340 lb one sat on my waist and then I was being perty muched crushed and at there mercy. They wanted me to tell them that "girls rule" but I refused to say it. Then they both started to tickle me. I was really feeling wore out and weak. They both just sat there on top of me for at least 10 mins. I finally said that girls rule. They let me up and we started just to talk again and head to my truck. When we got too my truck I told them that I had my fingers crossed and that girls did not rule. (I know its juvenile but we where just having fun)
The 340 lb one came towrds me and smashed me up against my truck. Then she turned around and started to press that huge butt of hers against me. I was starting to even get more turned on then I already was. She just kept pushing me up against the truck with all of that awesome weight and power.

Ja's Story

I am new to this board but I have a ton of stories about a friend of mine who had a large sister that use to like me. When I was about ten I used to go over to my friends house all of the time. Well, wrestling was the big thing back then so we used yo always wrestle each other. One day, my friend went to get something to drink while I waited in his room. While I was waiting his sister came in. She was only nine but she was at least 5'6 and weighed about 230lbs. She came into the room smiling and said I bet I can beat you. I just laughed and told her to go play with her dolls. This made her a little angry, so she came over to me, picked me up( I was about 90lbs at the time) and threw me on her brothers bed. She then sat on my stomach in a side straddle position. Her ass stretched from my chin to my waist and the pressure was incredible. She bounced up and down on me for about a minute and then just sat there. I begged for her to get off because I couldn't breathe and to my suprise she did. I rolled off of the bed onto the floor holding my ribs. She stood over top of me and used her foot to roll me over on my back and every time I tried to get up she would stomp on me to keep me on the ground. She then squatted down over top of me but not on me, man her ass and thighs were huge. While she was in her squatting position, she stretched my arms out. She then stood back up over me, looked down at me, smiled and said "Now I'm going to squash you". I was scared now, because I knew she liked me and would do just about anything to get my attention. As I layed there on my back, she took her right foot and stepped on my left hand and then stepped on my right hand with her left foot. I was now totally helpless. Just as I was about to scream for my friend to help me she squatted down right on my chest and covered my mouth with her hands. I really thought I was going to die because the pressure from her huge ass and her hands on my mouth were smothering me. She told me not to try to call her brother because if I did she would really shut me up. I kept trying to scream, bbut not to call her brother, just to beg her to get up. So, because I wouldn't shut up she switched positions and was now straddling my chest. I pleaded with her to let me breath, but she said it was too late. So, I tried to call my friend again, but this time she squeezed my head bettween her thighs so tight my mouth was in the shape of a fish's mouth. She squeezed my head so tight I almost passed out. she finally stopped and begin to climb on top of my face. Just before she squashed my face I muttered "I'm sorry" but it was to late. There was nothing but darkness. I could feel the sides of her ass melting over my face because her ass was so big. I slapped her thighs to tell her I couldn't breathe but she didn't care she would just wiggle back and forth forcing my head further into her ass. I began to see bright stars and my chest started to burn. I was totally helpless. After I stopped struggling, she squashed my face for another 45sec or so and then lifted herself up. I was barely conscious. She stood up turned me over on my stomach and then sat on me again!! I thought her ass was going to smush me into the floor. The pain was unbearable. So, I began to kick my feet because my shoulders were about to break. I guess my friend heard me kicking because he came running upstairs and saw me lying there with 230lbs squashing me. He hollered for her to get off, but befor she did, she bounced up and down on me a few more times. I was sore for about a week after that.

The thing that I finally figured out about my best friends sister is that she like the feeling of controlling me and even more so, she liked the feeling of my face trapped under her ass because it felt good to her. For those of you that didn't read the 1st story, my best friend's sister was about 5"6 and weighed about 230lbs. At the same time I only weighed about 90lbs. Anyway, me and my best friend always hung out together, but the only problem was, his sister always had to tag along. Don't get me wrong, I used to love the feeling of her big ass crushing my puny chest, but she didn't know when to quit. She had a crushing fetish of her own. Another memory I have is when we all went to the lake one summer. While our parents were on the beach, we were in the water swimming. My friend suggested that we play tag. So we played for awhile until it was his sisters turn to catch us. My friend told me to run fast because his sister was a great swimmer ( Big Trouble). We were in shallow water because I couldn't swim very well so it was pretty easy to run from her because she was big and slow. However, while I was running I saw her duck underwater like a big whale and come charging at me. I tried, but I couldn't outrun her. I felt her grab my feet from under me and i fell under the water. Just as I started to float back to the top I hit something that prevented me from floating above water. I was stuck between her huge legs and I couldn't move because she had me trapped. What really made this interseting was that she was wearing a bathing suit, so I could actually see and feel her legs engulfing my head. I thought I was going to drown. After she squeezed my head for about ten seconds, she lifted her legs up and let her weight carry push me to the bottom. I couldn't move. She was sitting on my back and her legs were resting on my shoulders. The pain wasn't too bad because we were in water, but her weight was smushing me into the sand under the water. I was halfway into the sand when I felt the pressure stop. Finally she let me up right? WRONG!!!! I was able to put my head up to catch a breath but then she pushed me right back under. She pushed me down to the bottom agian ( On my back ). Just as I opened my eyes, I could see her enormous ass squating down on my face. The pressure was so intense because she used all of her weight to crush my head into the sand. Remember, she was wearing a bathing suit, so there was relly nothing to stop my face from getting stuffed deep into her crotch. The lower half of her body was so big, that her crotch was resting on my forehead while her ass stretched down passed my chin. I was helpless again. I knew she enjoyed this because I could feel her rocking back and forth to make sure my nose would stick further and further into her crocth. And, to make matters worse, everytime she would bounce up and down my head would go deeper and deeper into the sand. She finally let me up. I started to gag a little, but our parents didn't pay us much attention, and neither did my friend because he was too busy running away. She grabbed me by my neck, looked around to make sure no one was watching, and then pushed me to my knees, with all but the very top of my head underwater. She then put me in some kind of bearhug. She wrapped my arms around her waist(my hands just sank into her big thighs), stuck my head straight into her crotch, and then squeezed me as hard as she could. She rested her breast on the top of my head to make sure I couldn't come up for air, grabbed the back of my head, stuffed it further into her crotch and then fell forward. Her weight pushed me back to the bottom and all 230lbs of her crashed on top of my 90lb body. I was finished and she knew it. She used my face to push herself up and then stepped on me with both feet. I couldn't take anymore. It was like an elephant crushing a mouse. I held my breath as long as I could, but the crushing force of her weight forced me to exhale. I panicked. I stared to grab her ass, crotch, thighs, or anything to to beg this fat girl to get off of me, and finally she did. By the time I came back above water and caught my breath, she was already chasing her brother.

Her name was Debbie and she was my hairdresser. We had met by accident a few years ago and when I first saw her I knew that I wanted us to become closer. She was about 5ââ,¬â,,¢ 9ââ,¬Â tall and I guessed that she tipped the scales at around 450. She had a tremendous bottom, and legs that were the circumference of my entire body. After cutting my hair for about two years we became close enough that I could ask her if she did any work on the side out of her home. She told me that she did and we set up a time for me to come over.

When I arrived at her apartment for the first cut she answered the door wearing only a very small tank top and a tiny pair of spandex shorts. Her enormous buttocks was exploding out of the shorts and her abs were also very much exposed. I swallowed hard when I saw her and came into her apartment. Her breasts were also much larger than I had noticed at first and she was not wearing a bra.

She showed me her place and asked me if I would like to relax a bit before she started cutting my hair. I told her that I had some time so she directed me to her couch. ââ,¬Å"Why donââ,¬â,,¢t you lie downââ,¬Â, she said. ââ,¬Å"The sofa is very comfortable.ââ,¬Â She went into her kitchen to get me a beer and I complied with her request and lied on the sofa. She yelled from the kitchen, ââ,¬Å"Ed, do you like my body?ââ,¬Â I yelled out that I did, very much. She then yelled that I was in for a special treat today.

She came back into the room and I just couldnââ,¬â,,¢t get over how large she was. She put the drinks on the coffee table and came over to me on the couch and just turned around and stood there waiting to sit on my chest. She was just looking at me and laughing letting me think about what was about to happen. She said, ââ,¬Å"Ed are you very strong.ââ,¬Â I said that I was and she said thatââ,¬â,,¢s good because you are going to need to be to survive this evening. She then slowly sat upon me. Her ass was partially resting on my chin and her girth ran all the way past my crotch. My arms were at my sides and I could hardly move and breathing was almost impossible. She asked me how she felt and I struggled to say that she felt really good. Then she stood up again.

I was a little disappointed because I thought that the squashing was over already and I had just started to get aroused. But I was very wrong Debbie began to take off her spandex shorts. I could not believe the amount of wiggle and jiggle her body had. She pulled off the shorts to reveal that she was wearing a little red thong. This time she sat on me a bit harder, just plopping down on me and thus forcing me very deep into the sofa. She laughed and said ââ,¬Å"do you have any idea how much I weigh?ââ,¬Â I told her that I had no idea. She said that she was 542 at her last weigh in but that she was probably a little heavier now. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t move or breath much so I just kind of nodded after she revealed her weight.

Then Debbie stood up again and slowly pulled down her red thong along with her loose tank top. She stood there above me totally naked and said, ââ,¬Å"you like?ââ,¬Â I was so excited that my voice had a slight tremble and I managed to squeak out the word ââ,¬Å"yesââ,¬Â. Debbie turned away from me and just swayed back and forth for few moments and then said ââ,¬Å"Ed brace your self. Ok?ââ,¬Â Without another word or pause she jumped in the air and did a full butt drop on my chest and torso. The air was expelled out of my lungs so fast that I think I shrieked a little. She looked down at me to make sure that I was conscious and then said, ââ,¬Å"my Ed you are strong after all but then again we are really only getting started arenââ,¬â,,¢t we?ââ,¬Â She then stood up again and laughing trotted across the room saying donââ,¬â,,¢t move ok ââ,¬Å"I wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t want to miss and kill you!ââ,¬Â

I remember feeling a little worried when I realized what was about to happen. From across the room Debbie was going to get a running start and give the butt crush of my life. She ran very fast for such a big woman and I watched her fleshy body bounce with each step. When she reached the couch she jumped and spun ââ,¬â€œ however her aim was a little off this time and she landed full weight on my chest and face. I managed to turn my head slightly to the side, otherwise my nose would have snapped. I remember hearing cracking in the frame of the couch under the two of us.

She just stood up again and as though nothing had just happened asked me to take off my clothes. I needed a moment to gather myself. When I got up from the couch with her help my back was already a little sore. I was still very excited over all the events so I complied and removed all of my clothes. I pulled my underwear down last to reveal the huge erection I was sporting. She looked at it and seemed pleased. She then asked me to lie on my back on the floor.

Again I complied but was worried that I was about to be pummeled through the floor. Debbie just smiled and began to circle my body like a shark. Then she started stepping over my body. Looking up at her started my heart pounding like it never had before. I was afraid I was about to be subjected to an incredible beating, yet I was exhilarated. Debbie started to step on my stomach, very quickly at first with only one foot on the step over. Then she stopped and put her foot on my stomach and just kept increasing the pressure. My back started to crack at the pressure but more and more force was applied. Debbie asked me to hold her hands to that she could balance herself standing totally on top of me. Again for some reason I complied even though I was worried that I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t going to survive this erotic ordeal.

542 pounds of force digging into my stomach, and I was willingly holding her hands to allow her to do it. The pain was really difficult to take but my erection appeared to be going strong as ever. Then without warning she let go of my hands and jumped off to the side. Debbie then straddled me standing facing toward my feet with her elephantine but and legs over my face and chest. She stood there quietly for at least two minutes letting my anticipation build, wondering what she was going to do to me next. I wanted her to do what I thought she was going to do which was to sit on my chest, but I was afraid a butt drop would land me in the ER.

Debbie squatted her 542 pounds as far as she could go and then just allowed herself to plop on my chest. She even pulled her feet on me ââ,¬â€œ resting on my legs- so that I would know her full weight was all being supported by my bones. My chin was stuck between the end of her ass cheeks and she felt twice as heavy without the give of the couch. She said ââ,¬Å"Ed we are going to play a game. I am going to try to make you come and you are going to resist me. If you come in the next minute you lose and I am going to sit here for another half-hour. I know you like this, but a long squash may even knock you unconscious!!!ââ,¬Â

Her last statement worried me a little. I was ââ,¬Ëœsuper arousedââ,¬â,,¢ at the time and figured that if she was determined I would have an explosive orgasm in about 30 seconds. I was also a little afraid because I had never experienced anything close to this pressure on my chest and I was worried that I would pass out very soon. Debbie was just giggling on top of me and I could feel her whole body jiggling on top of me. She said, ââ,¬Å"Ed ââ,¬â€œ breath if you are still alive because I canââ,¬â,,¢t really tellââ,¬Â. Then she started to play with my ââ,¬Ëœmemberââ,¬â,,¢ with her feet.

I was concentrating on just getting enough air to stay conscious and my vision started to get a little fuzzy as even more blood began to rush to my lower extremities. Debbie said, ââ,¬Å"Ed I donââ,¬â,,¢t think you are going to make it ââ,¬â€œ I can feel you body ââ,¬Ëœtryingââ,¬â,,¢ to writhe underneath meââ,¬Â. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even speak ââ,¬â€œ I just kept concentrating on the breathing. Debbie then grabbed my cock with her hand and as she leaned forward to reach I could feel a little more air rush into my lungs. I was so excited I knew I was a ââ,¬Ëœgonerââ,¬â,,¢. At about thirty seconds I was holding back as hard as I could but realized the my orgasm was at the point of no return and I ââ,¬Ëœcameââ,¬â,,¢ harder than I ever have in my whole life. My body was trying to jerk all over the place but was held to the floor by Debbieââ,¬â,,¢s incredible poundage. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even hold back a yell at the peak of my orgasm ââ,¬â€œ which unfortunately cost me even more precious air.

Debbie said ââ,¬Å"Ed it looks like you lost but I am willing to give you a small break so that I donââ,¬â,,¢t have to find a place to hide your body. You can serve your sentence on my bed ââ,¬â€œ but I am going to have to add some additional time to make up for the more comfortable environmentââ,¬Â. Debbie rolled off of me to the side and I realized that my body and ribs had been worked so hard that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t really move. Debbie just grabbed me by my feet and dragged me to her bedroom and assisted me in getting on her big bed. 40 minutes of incredible pressure later Debbie finally got off of me and left the room for a few minutes. I was grateful for the chance to recover. I was lying lengthwise across the bed and just resting, with my eyes closed, when all of a sudden I opened my eyes to see Debbieââ,¬â,,¢s mammoth ass descending toward my face.

She sat at almost full weight on my face and was holding my hands so I could not protest. I panicked immediately and through all the folds of her flesh I could here her say ââ,¬Å"let me know when you need some airââ,¬Â. I already realized that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t breath but I also couldnââ,¬â,,¢t move and certainly couldnââ,¬â,,¢t talk. Mercifully she stood up after about 15 seconds and said to me that she always wanted to try that and asked what I thought of it. Before I could speak she said, ââ,¬Å"Ed before you can comment I think you need a larger sample sizeââ,¬Â. She sat full weight on my face for another 15 seconds and if my nose had been unable to find its way to her anal cleft it would have broken under the pressure for sure.

She got up and I was so fatigued from the evening that I finally said ââ,¬Å"Debbie I think I may be spentââ,¬Â. She said, ââ,¬Å"Ed you sure look spent but I have one more experiment I want to try on youââ,¬Â. With that statement she led me over to a small exercise bench that she had in the corner of the room. Debbie instructed me to lie down once again. For the final time I complied and she stood over me. Even after all that transpired to this point I could not believe how large her 542-pound frame was. Debbie said that I needed to brace myself for the finale and that she wanted to try ââ,¬Ëœthisââ,¬â,,¢ for a long time but never met a ââ,¬Ëœworthyââ,¬â,,¢ partner. With that she put one foot up on my stomach and I could not believe that she intended to stand on me while I was on this bench. She grabbed the rack on the bench for support and stood full weight on my stomach and chest.

Debbie was positioning herself on top of me for the big ââ,¬Ëœfinaleââ,¬â,,¢ ââ,¬â€œ as she called it. She ended up standing on my chest with both feet facing toward my feet and using her hands on the ceiling to maintain balance. She said, ââ,¬Å"Ed I am going to count to three and give you a ââ,¬Ëœbutt dropââ,¬â,,¢ that you will remember for the rest of your lifeââ,¬Â!! Once again before I could speak I heard her say 1 - 2 - 3!!!! At the count of three she jumped slightly and kicked her legs out to either side of me. Everything was going in slow motion as I saw her gigantic body accelerate toward me ââ,¬â€œ ass first ââ,¬â€œ at the speed of gravity (and both of us still totally naked). All I remember is seeing her elephantine ass land on my chest and then waking up in her bed 2 hours later to see the collapsed bench across the room. It had split down the middle from the incredible impact.

She kept her promise and that was the finale (for that evening). I wrapped my ribs for the week so I could continue to go to work and decided that I might try to let my hair grow a little longer than usual in the interest of my health. Debbie called frequently in the next few weeks to check on me and to let me know that she had some other ââ,¬Ëœexperimentsââ,¬â,,¢ that she was planning and was hoping that I would volunteer to be her ââ,¬Ëœsubjectââ,¬â,,¢ again very soon. I told her that I would look forward to it. Debbie said, ââ,¬Å"Ed you are a really ââ,¬Ëœstrongââ,¬â,,¢ manââ,¬Â ââ,¬â€œ and then hung up the phone.

The house Cleaner
Written By
Niteprince
11.20.00


Today I got home from a long day at work. I clean houses for a living and it is a bore and it is hard work. I just came from a house today that wasnââ,¬â,,¢t even nowhere near clean. I sat there for a week just to get that house up to speed. I got to find a new house to clean. So I picked up the newspaper and look to see if anyone needed a house cleaner. I saw an ad saying
ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m a single woman seeking a Male house cleaner to keep my house clean and knows how to cook. If the person can keep my house clean, I will let him live in my spare room that I have. I prefer someone who has experience in house cleaning. To reach me and to get details, call 375-5430 and ask for Jenny.ââ,¬Â
Well, this sounded good to me, so I picked up the phone and dialed the number.
ââ,¬Å"Hello?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Yes my name is Pete and I saw your ad about the house cleaner and I like to have the job.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Okay sweety. Come on over and we will have an interview.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Okay Jenny. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be over in 15 minutes.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s good. Just bring a change of cloths just incase I want you to start working.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Okay bye.ââ,¬Â
So, I hung up the phone and got changed. The address was in the paper so I knew where to go. I got to the house and a lovely woman answered the door. She was a big woman. About 475 to 480.
ââ,¬Å"Hello. You must be Pete.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Yes. May I come in?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Yes Pete. Come in.ââ,¬Â
She let me in and led me in the front room. The front room was I nice room and big. The whole room was in white. So I know it is hard to keep it clean. I sat on the sofa and she sat in her recliner and started the interview.
ââ,¬Å"So Pete, why do you like to clean?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Well, I donââ,¬â,,¢t like to see things dirty. Iââ,¬â,,¢m a clean freak you can say and I always loved to clean.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Good.ââ,¬Â Smiled Jenny
ââ,¬Å"Can you cook well?ââ,¬Â
I laughed a little and said
ââ,¬Å"Well, I can cook, but if you really needed a special dish, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll use a cook book. Otherwise that, Yes.ââ,¬Â
She smiles even more
ââ,¬Å"Okay last question. Now I hope this doesnââ,¬â,,¢t bother you that Iââ,¬â,,¢m a big woman. I always have been a big woman. Most people that worked with me didnââ,¬â,,¢t want to stay because Iââ,¬â,,¢m too big.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"No my lady. You are beautiful. Big woman are beautiful in every way.ââ,¬Â
I guess then I got on her good side because she got up with a smile and said
ââ,¬Å"You are hired. Can you start now?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Yes. Where youââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â
Before I finish my sentence, she told me this
ââ,¬Å"I like to have my house cleaned everyday. I want my kitchen spotless just as this room. As part of your job is to make sure my cloths are clean as well. I know house cleaning didnââ,¬â,,¢t include that, but I will make up for it in your pay. My bathrooms are good, but check up on them once in a while. My carpets must stay clean. They are very expensive and I donââ,¬â,,¢t want them to be dirty. So the first place I want you to start is the kitchen. Once you are done, you can go to the rest of the house to clean. Your hours will be from 7 am to 7 p.m. If you get done with your cleaning early, you may sit down and watch TV or take a nap in the spear bedroom. I trust all my cleaning people so you will get a key to get in the house. Just in case you have to leave for some kind a of emergency. Well, go change and get to work Pete.ââ,¬Â
WOW!! She was to the point on that. So I went and changed my cloths. Her kitchen had one of those islands that was in the middle of the kitchen And the dishes were in the sink. There were quite a few. She must had a party. So I started to clean the dishes and putt he rest in the dishwasher. I started the counters and the stove and then finish up with the floor by sweeping and mopping. I then done most of the house and it was almost 6:30 p.m and Jenny came home from work.
ââ,¬Å"Ahh the house is looking good. You are a good cleaner. For your reward, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll order out. You like Pizza.ââ,¬Â As she smiled
ââ,¬Å"Yes I doââ,¬Â
So She ordered pizza and we sat in the front room and waited. The pizza came and we started to eat.
ââ,¬Å"This is good pizza Jenny. What is the name of the place?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Uhh I canââ,¬â,,¢t see the name. I donââ,¬â,,¢t have my contacts on. Maybe you can come over and see the name. I canââ,¬â,,¢t see much without them.ââ,¬Â
So I went to her side and bent over to see the name of the pizza company. Then I felt a hand on my ass. It felt good.
ââ,¬Å"It is calledââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â
I try not to show her that I like that, but she kept doing that. I stood up and turned around to her
ââ,¬Å"Umm Jenny? What are you doing?ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"You donââ,¬â,,¢t like me touching you? If not, I can stopââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"No it isnââ,¬â,,¢t that. It is just that Iââ,¬â,,¢m your house cleaner and Iââ,¬â,,¢m here to clean.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Oh I see. So you would mind if I did this?ââ,¬Â
She took her hand and rubs my crotch and my dick got hard.
ââ,¬Å"Ahh so you donââ,¬â,,¢t mind after all. If you really like this, will this turn you on? Iââ,¬â,,¢m a feedee. Iââ,¬â,,¢m seeking a feeder to feed me. I love to eat and I love it when someone feeds me. Someone feeding me turns me on.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"On I love to feed a woman. I just never found anyone who was into it.ââ,¬Â
I ââ,¬Å"Well, would you like to feed me now. I love to be fed.ââ,¬Â
I got a slice of pizza and began to feed her. This was turning me on and I was getting hard. She saw me getting hard and said
I love to cum on top of you as I eat. It gets me hot and horny when I eat and me sit on your hard cock.ââ,¬Â
So I stood up and she took me over to the sofa. She took off my pants and my boxers. Then I took the pizza box and sat it next to me. She pulled down her pants and sat down on my swollen cock. She wasnââ,¬â,,¢t getting off on it much until I gave her a slice of pizza. She moans as she ate pizza and riding my cock. I never thought this would feel so good. Her puss felt so good. Her puss was wrapped so tight around my cock. The she leaned back and grounded my cock with her weight and ate away. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t get enough of her. She had a fat ass and fat hips. But most of her weight was in her belly. A huge belly. Rolls on top of rolls and her fat jiggled with each movement. Oh it felt good. That fat bouncing off me was heaven. Then she started to bounce harder and ate. She was so wet and horny, she cam all over me and when she came I came. Juices were everywhere on the sofa and me. I guess she didnââ,¬â,,¢t have enough of me so she sat there
ââ,¬Å"Mmm you donââ,¬â,,¢t mind me just sitting here and eating while Iââ,¬â,,¢m on your cock?
ââ,¬Å"Not at all. Sit much as you want baby.ââ,¬Â
She really moaned when I said that.
ââ,¬Å"I love it when someone call me baby. Now that is a word I havenââ,¬â,,¢t heard in a long time. That is a big turn on for me.ââ,¬Â
I smiled and said
ââ,¬Å"Well baby, ride much as you want on this cock.ââ,¬Â
I guess that got her hot again and she started to grind more and I got hard again. And she just ate away on the pizza and fucked me into the sofa. I tell you this. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll never go back to skinny woman again. She kept pounded me and she same more and more. That made me so hot and I cam so much and I yelled
ââ,¬Å"YES BABY!!!!!! YES!!!! YES!!!!!ââ,¬Â
Well, I guess eh liked that and she pounded me real hard and boy you mean weight. I just came like crazy. She got off of me and got on her knees and sucked my cock dry. Feeling her nice lips on my cock felt good. She looked at me and said
How about to be my full time feeder? You will live here and clean, but you be cleaning less than before, but you still clean and you will pleasure me.ââ,¬Â And she smiled
ââ,¬Å"Yea. I love to do that.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Great. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll see you tomorrow.ââ,¬Â

bbw beachball revenge story

This is my first attempt at a story it's pure fantasy...

Mike loved big women, it was his one real weakness. He would see a bbw somewhere and he just had to have her. He loved to be squashed by their large bodies. He had a girlfriend, Her name was Alice and she was big, 550 lbs to be in fact. He loved it when she sat on him, her butt was huge and firm. But as Mikeââ,¬â,,¢s life goes, he could not be satified by just having one bbw, so he often cheated on Alice with her friends. One of Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s friends didnââ,¬â,,¢t want to lose her friendship with Alice so she confessed to her at work one day. Alice was mad at her but not as much as she was with Mike. She decided this would be the last time he would cheat on her. On her way home that night she stopped by a shop that said ââ,¬Å" Urban Shaman; Magic at your command!ââ,¬Â She had heard that this lady was real strange and probably a fake but Alice was willing to try. The Shaman told her that for a small fee she would give Alice some powder that would change living things into anything she could picture in her mind, great for revenge cases and it was permanent. Alice asked how it worked so the lady told her all she had to do was hold the victim down and sprinkle a little powder on their head then picture their new form. Alice said ââ,¬Å"yeh right and monkeys will fly out of my butt.ââ,¬Â The lady said ââ,¬Å"ok you want proof hereââ,¬Â she grabbed a frog from out of a hidden cage under her counter. She put the frog on a chair and told Alice to take a little powder and sprinkle it on the frogââ,¬â,,¢s head. She then told her to think of a 6 inch water balloon. Alice did what she was told and to her surprise a blue balloon appeared were the frog had been sitting. Alice couldnââ,¬â,,¢t believe her eyes the frog was goneââ,¬Â¦ The lady said ââ,¬Å"see now you can do anything to you victim and they will stay in that form, if the balloon is popped the frog is popped.ââ,¬Â Alice said ââ,¬Å"what?ââ,¬Â The lady said ââ,¬Å"go ahead sit on the balloon, itââ,¬â,,¢s just like a normal balloon.ââ,¬Â Alice looked at it and thought ââ,¬Å"well what the heck frog or balloon it will be paper thin under my butt.ââ,¬Â So she turned around and slowly sat on the balloon, she could feel the balloon give a little resistance to her weight but she knew it didnââ,¬â,,¢t stand a chance. Her butt started to spread out and dwarf the chair, Alice could feel the balloon starting the squeeze up and down her butt crack, being forced to conform to her butt. Alice suddenly remembered that this was a living creature she was sitting on and she suddenly got a warm powerful feeling all over her 550lb frame. As all of her weight settled on the chair POP!! Alice could no longer feel the balloon. Alice jumped up and as she expected there were just shards of rubber where the balloon was a minute ago. ââ,¬Å"Seeââ,¬Â the lady said ââ,¬Å" Effectively destroyed and no body to trace you by!ââ,¬Â Alice said ââ,¬Å"oh my god that was incredible! So does the victim feel anything?ââ,¬Â The Shaman said ââ,¬Å"Oh yes, they retain all their senses, even sight.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Ok you sold me Iââ,¬â,,¢ll take it,ââ,¬Â said Alice as she pulled out her money. The lady warned her there was no turning back, once something was changed it stayed in that state, so use it only if your sure you wonââ,¬â,,¢t change your mind and have mercy on your victim. All Alice could do was think of poor Mike as a balloon. He sure loved it when she sat on him, well this would be a sitting he would never forget she thought. Then she had a thought, balloons are to weak I want Mike to last and suffer under me not just pop as soon as I put weight on him. Wellââ,¬Â¦ what should I turn him into? She thought as she walked down the street. Alice passed a swimwear shop and a vision came to her ââ,¬Å"a beachball!! Yes, thatââ,¬â,,¢s itââ,¬Â, she remembered sitting and bouncing on one as a kid, perfect she thought. She made it home in record time and as she walked into the house Mike looked up at her from his little black book. She thought ââ,¬Å"Oh calling one of your girlfriends?ââ,¬Â Mike quickly hid the book under the sofa as soon as he saw her enter the room. ââ,¬Å"Godââ,¬Â he thought what a woman she was so massive she took up the whole doorway. Alice had always been big and she carried her weight well she was 5ââ,¬â,,¢9 and her breasts were huge beautiful beachballs of their own, her belly was just as massive and very firm, but her butt was the crowning glory, it stuck straight out in classic bubble-butt fashion and was very firm from all the walking she did. Alice walked in and said ââ,¬Å"hey lets have some wine and later Iââ,¬â,,¢ll give you a squashing you will never forget, what do you think?ââ,¬Â All Alice could think of was Mike helpless under her butt. So she poured two glasses of wine and brought one to Mike. Mike could feel the floor shake as Alice walked up to the sofa and started to sit down. Mike immediately moved and tried to get under that massive butt, but Alice stopped him and said ââ,¬Å"patience my friend you will feel ever inch of this butt tonight so save your strength.ââ,¬Â Later after a few glasses of wine Alice stood up and said ââ,¬Å"ok, are you ready for your squishing?ââ,¬Â Mike nodded and laid down on the sofa Alice slowly sat down across Mikeââ,¬â,,¢s chest covering him from chin to his knees. She knew she was in control and Mike could do nothing under her. She could feel his short quick breaths, he was turning red in the face. Alice reached down to were she had seen Mike hide the little address book and picked it up, ââ,¬Å"so how many girlfriend do you have in here?ââ,¬Â Mike knew he was caught ââ,¬Å" none honey, I would never cheat on youââ,¬Â. She bounced on his chest and felt his ribs give a little. ââ,¬Å"Ok Iââ,¬â,,¢ll give you one chance, you tell all or you will never cheat on anybody again.ââ,¬Â Mikeââ,¬â,,¢s pride would not let him give in, he got mad and stupidly said ââ,¬Å" I told you stupid bitch, no one Iââ,¬â,,¢m not a cheater! Now get off me this is not fun!ââ,¬Â Alice started to fume ââ,¬Å" stupid bitch! Do you not think that friends donââ,¬â,,¢t talk? I know you cheated on me with my friends and Iââ,¬â,,¢ll bet there are many moreââ,¬Â. I give you every thing you want a home, a car, my body, and this is how you repay me?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Well you just picked the wrong woman to mess with.ââ,¬Â While still sitting on Mike, Alice took the vial of powder from her pocket and sprinkled a little on Mikeââ,¬â,,¢s forehead. Mike said ââ,¬Å"what the hell do you think youââ,¬â,,¢re doing, I told you to get off me!!ââ,¬Â Alice quickly stood up and turned around just in time to see Mike glow for a second. She thought to herself ââ,¬Å"beachball, about 24 inches, multi-panel, and strongââ,¬Â. As soon as she did he started to shrink and change colors, within seconds he was a beachball. ââ,¬Å"Oh my God!! It worked. ââ,¬Å"Well Mike I bet you feel different.ââ,¬Â Alice picked up the beachball and felt it. It was soft yet tight. ââ,¬Å"Mike I guess your pretty confused, see I turned you into a beachball and Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to sit on you till you pop then Iââ,¬â,,¢ll just discard you in the trash and no one will ever know.ââ,¬Â First since I want you to stick around for a while I better let some of that air out of you, Iââ,¬â,,¢d hate to just have you pop right away.ââ,¬Â With that she opened the valve and squeezed mike against her massive breasts. To her surprise she heard a little squeaky voice start screaming ââ,¬Å" let me go you bitch, I donââ,¬â,,¢t know how you did this but you better give me back my body!ââ,¬Â Alice look at the beachball and said ââ,¬Å" What, You can talk?ââ,¬Â She looked at the valve and in disbelief she saw two little eyes and two little ears on the ball right above the valve. ââ,¬Å"So this is unexpected, well Mike since I see you can see and hear everything letââ,¬â,,¢s see how you can feel.ââ,¬Â With that she closed the valve, walked into her bedroom, put Mike on the floor in front of her oversized dressing mirror, and stripped down to her underwear. From Mikes perspective he could feel the floor shake as Alice walked around and then the shaking stopped as she stood in front of him. She was a magnificent and massive sight to behold, she simply dwarfed his 24ââ,¬Â body. Her breasts were almost his size and her belly was three times his size. Alice when down to her knees and said ââ,¬Å" Ok Mike, time for your strength testââ,¬Â she turned Mikeââ,¬â,,¢s little face toward the mirror with her body behind him and she slowly laid down on him. Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s belly touched the beachball and forced it to spread out, taking her weight. Mikeââ,¬â,,¢s little body went from a round shape to a 5 inch tall column. Alice could feel very little resistance at first and she feared Mike would just pop, but as her belly forced him down he stopped spreading out and held fast. Her belly started to spread out around him as she put all her weight on the floor and the ball. Alice looked at the mirror in front of her and smiled, Mike was holding her up but her belly was so big that all she could see of him was a thin 1 inch line of color and the valve between her breasts.
From Mikeââ,¬â,,¢s view he saw her descend down on him, he could feel his body spread out, her weight was massive. As all of her weight pushed down on him, Mike felt like his intestines were going to shoot out of his mouth. Alice seemed much heavier in his new found form and he was very afraid she was going to pop him. Mike could just barely see between her breasts into the mirror; he could see her huge body completely covering a small beachball and she had a large smile on her face. Alice said ââ,¬Å" Ok Mike you passed a little strength test but not all my weight is on you and I let some of your air out. You loved my big beautiful body on you before but I bet you are scared now the it may flatten you like a piece of paper! Letââ,¬â,,¢s see if you can take all my weight.ââ,¬Â Alice stood up and looked down at poor Mike the beachball, he was wider and no longer in a ball shape. ââ,¬Å" Oh, I see your secret, you stretch out to take my weight. Well lets see how far you stretch with my firm butt on you! I sure hope you can hold me up!ââ,¬Â With that Alice pulled up her low, dressing stool and put the sagging beachball on it valve facing the mirror so Mike could see his own demise. Then she turned around, standing behind the ball and slowly sat down. Alice wanted to saver the feel of Mike spreading out under her, she could see in the mirror the beachball getting wider and flatter as she lowered her weight onto it. It didnââ,¬â,,¢t give much resistance until it was about 2 inches tall and all her body was on it. ââ,¬Å"Wow!ââ,¬Â she thought ââ,¬Å"I really didnââ,¬â,,¢t think poor Mike could hold up all my weightââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å" Hey Mike, you did it you held me up! But what will happen if I bounce!ââ,¬Â Alice started to bounce on the ball as hard as she could, she could see it go from 24 inches wide to around 30 then back to 24 inches. She kept thinking heââ,¬â,,¢s going to pop any second! From Mikeââ,¬â,,¢s perspective, he could see this giant butt descending on him then he could feel the most incredible compressing of his life, it felt like a building was crushing him. Then all of sudden she started bouncing! The weight would magnify then let up over and over! Mike could feel himself stretching under the immense pressure. He was sure he was going to pop!!
Alice simply could not believe it. She thought her revenge would be a quick sitting and a loud POP!! She had flattened things all her adult life, nothing could stand up to her weight if she tried, but Mike just would not pop. She loved a challenge, and this little beachball was giving her one. She stopped bouncing and just sat on him relishing the feeling of power, then she stood up looked down at Mike the beachball and Laughed. He was all but flat!! Her bouncing had stretched him out and he was only 4 inches tall. ââ,¬Å"Boy your strong! But your looking a little flat, how about I blow you back up.ââ,¬Â She opened the valve and Mike started to scream ââ,¬Å" please stop this, your going to kill me!! Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry, it will never happen again, just stop!ââ,¬Â Alice laughed again and said ââ,¬Å" Thatââ,¬â,,¢s the point stupid, it will never happen again!ââ,¬Â and with that she started to blow, she blew him back up to a round shape and closed the valve. Alice admired her handy work, poor Mike was stretched out from his original 24 inches to around 30. ââ,¬Å"Well little guy I donââ,¬â,,¢t think you will survive me bouncing on you a second time so look at this beautiful body one last time. Alice took off her panties, put Mike on the stool valve up, and sat down on him. Mike could see the biggest naked butt he had ever seen descending down on him, the crack was widening to accept his little face. Then all light disappeared and a incredible pressure pushed down on him. Mike tried to stretch as much as he could to take the massive weight but he felt himself loosing the battle. Alice could feel the soft touch of the ball on her skin and the valve caressing her private part. She could feel the ball resisting her, Alice looked into mirror and watched her massive butt flatten out the beachball but instead of stopping at 2 inches tall as before, Mike was almost 4 inches and not any wider. She knew she had him, he could stretch no farther, the extra air was doing him in. ââ,¬Å"Well Mike I think you are about to lose your battle, when I bounce youââ,¬â,,¢ll pop!! Itââ,¬â,,¢s been fun but Itââ,¬â,,¢s time for you to go!ââ,¬Â She relished the thought of Mike in her butt crack and the power her body had over him for a second then jumped into the air. Mike felt the pressure release for a second, then the world seemed to come down on him and POP!! Alice hit the stool with her butt and she knew Mike was no more.
The next day one of Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s friends came by to go out for dinner, as Alice was dressing her friend noticed that Alice had re-upholstered her dressing stool. It was covered in what looked like a beachball with the valve stem sticking up in the center. ââ,¬Å"Wow thatââ,¬â,,¢s a cool cover for your stool!ââ,¬Â she said. ââ,¬Å"Oh that thing, itââ,¬â,,¢s just some old baggage I found a better use for. Letââ,¬â,,¢s Go eatââ,¬Â

Sammy was stuck at his fat Aunts' apartment again. Whenever his
parents decided they needed a "quite night alone" he got send over
to his two Aunts place to spent the night. Sammy complained and got
mad at his parents whenever this happened, but secretly he loved it.
At 15 he already knew he was a fan of fat girls. At school he always
tried to sit behind the fattest girl to sneak a peak at her butt,
hoping to see panties. And he loved his Aunts.


Of the two Aunts, Jessica was the biggest. She was blond, had a
very pretty face, 5'7 and about 400 pounds if Sam had to guess. She
was massive. At her reasonably young age (Jessica was only 26) she
still loved to dress sexy. Around the house for instance, whether
Sammy was there or not she usually walked around in only tight
workout shorts and belly shirts. Aunt Jess had a huge flabby belly,
and pretty large breasts but neither could compair to her giant ass.
Especially in the tight workout shorts her butt was amazingly huge.
It stuck out so wide it looked as if you could stick a dinner plate
on it without fear of it falling, and was so wide Jess took up two
seat plus some on any bus or train she took to work. Of course the
ass was simply the top of two very fat and wide thighs, which in
jeans rubbed together in a musical and visual hypnotic motion.


Not to be outdone, Sammy's second and old Aunt Dawn was no small
fry. At her 40 years of age, she was easily 350 pounds of female
flesh herself. While not as "gifted" as her younger sister in the
hips, Dawn made up for it by having truly huge breasts. Dawn's boobs
were often talked about in jest at family gatherings or with friends
because of their size. Her tits were always joked about to "be able
to crush a beer can in a single bounce" or them having to force her
to hire out the job of tying her shoes due to her breasts being too
large for her to see past. knowing her pros and cons full well, Dawn
could often be seen walking around in a tight shirt (most often a
tank-top) without a bra. Simple and sexy.

Sammy simply adored being babysat by his two massive aunts. One
thing he always tried to accomplish on those days and nights at
their place was to catch a glimpse of them in their underware, or
changing. Sammy felt almost a never-ending urge to see his beautiful
aunts in their panties and bras.

During one summer, after being dropped off at his aunt's place so
his folks could travel north on business, Sammy got the chance of a
lifetime. Jessica and Dawn had just came back from shopping for some
summer clothes and were looking forward to spending some serious
time trying out there new clothes in front of the mirror. Yet here
was Sammy now, who they were going to have to keep entertained. That
was when Jessica had her devilish idea.

"Hey squirt, he'd you like to help your Aunties out tonight?"
asked Jess

"Sure, Aunt Jess whatcha want me to do?" answered Sammy who would
have done anything for these fat women.

"Well, Dawn and I just got back from clothes shopping, and could
use a man opinion on what we got. So what do you say to siting
though a little fashion show?" said Jessica smiling knowingly at
Dawn. Both ladies were fully aware at Sammy's awe of their size.
They found it cute and enduring how the little guy stared at their
bodies when he thought they weren't looking.

"Sssure! I mean, yeah I could do that" Sammy answered, not wanting
to shocked and pleased at his dream coming true.

"We thought you'd say that." Jess said, sneaking a knowing look at
her sister. "Why don't you sit down on the couch, and we'll head off
the to our bedrooms to try on our first outfits."

"Sounds good to me." said Sammy. He sat down, and watched his two
Aunts as they walked off into one of the bedrooms. He sat there
memorized, not at the lucky night he was in for, but at the sight of
these two beautifully gigantic women from behind. He had always
noted the size of his Aunts butts, but there was something special
about them tonight. Little did he know that his Aunts were putting a
little sway to their walk for him.

After what felt like an enterity of watchful lust, the two big
girls finally made it into the bedroom. Sammy was left to his
imagination. He knew his Aunts had gone out shopping for the summer
season. Which could only mean one thing, in his mind, bathing suits!

"Boy, did you see the look on his face? I thought we'd have to
pick up his jaw off the floor with a spatchular." Dawn said,
laughing.

"I know, I was thinking, `Girl, you just rocked this boy's
world.'" Jessica said. "Well, lets not keep him waiting, he might
try to break down the door." And with that, both girls broke up with
laughter.

They figured on trying out the one piece suits first. Not wanting
to blow their load (or rather his) on the first shot. So after a
good amount of wiggling, and shaking of their massive bodies, they
had the bathing suits on.

"This feels nice. A little tight on the butt though." Jessica
said.

"Well, anything would be tight on that butt, girl." Dawn answered
back playfully.

"Shut up!" Jessica said with a grin. "Ok, here we goââ,¬Â¦"

"Wow, you two look amazing!" Sammy said, staring up at their
bodies. The bathing suits seem to have been painted on them, it was
so tight. Jessica was wearing a sky-blue number, with a low chest
strap, which gave off a good deal of cleavage. But Jessica's was
nothing in comparison to Dawn's. Dawn was wearing an all black one
piece, with her massive breasts sticking straight out in front of
her. Sammy mused for a minute about how much shoulder strength she
must process to keep her from falling right on her face with the
weight of them.

"So, I'm guessing you like them." Dawn said with a sly smile.

"But, how can you be so sure Sam, you haven't even seen them from
the back." said Jessica.

"Uhhhââ,¬Â¦yeah! I mean, yeah. You two better let me see them from the
back. To make sureââ,¬Â¦that um they fit correctly and all." stuttered
Sammy

The two sisters gave each other a quick smile, then slowly turned
around, presenting Sammy with their immense butts. Sammy was sitting
a mere two feet away from these incredibly sexy women, both of whom
were presenting their bodies for his inspection. He has to be the
luckiest guy on the planet. Jessica's ass was much, much larger than
Dawns. Its pushed her bathing suits to its very limits. Even though
it may have looked like the skinny one by comparison, it was obvious
that Dawn's butt was quite a marvel itself.

While Sammy sat their in what seemed to be his own little
wonderland, staring at these two elephantine asses, Jessica and Dawn
were looking behind themselves, at him.

"Wow, look at him. It's like he's in his own little world,"
whispered Dawn, taking her eyes off Sammy to look at her sister.

Jessica turned her head to meet her sisters eyes, "I know. Like we
hypnotized him or something."

"More like hippotized him," remarked Dawn, who then started
giggling. Just as the two women were enjoying their little laugh,
Jessica suddenly felt a hand rub her butt.

"What the hellââ,¬Â¦!" Jessica spun around, as did Dawn who was wearing
a perplexed look on her face. Meanwhile Sammy was sitting there
looking up like a little school boy who got caught passing notes in
class.

"What happened?" asked Dawn.

"I'll tell you what, this little punk just grabbed my ass!" shot
back Jessica.

"What?! Did you do that, Sammy?" asked Dawn.

"Iââ,¬Â¦yââ,¬Â¦yes. I did. I'm sorry. Really, I didn't even realize what I
was doing, I would never ââ,¬Â¦"

"Would never what?! Touch such a fat cow like us? Is that what?"
yelled Jessica.

Dawn was taken back at her sister's sudden anger, and it wasn't
till Jessica gave her a quick wink that she realized that her sister
was merely playing with the skinny boy. And from the looks of it,
Sammy was buying it hook line and sinker. He had a look of complete
horror on his face.

"Noââ,¬Â¦ not at all, I would love toââ,¬Â¦I meanââ,¬Â¦waitââ,¬Â¦.I," it took a lot of
restraint to keep from laughing at the stuttering of this little guy.

"I know you'd love to feel our butts. You love our bodies, don't
you? Go ahead, say it. You love this," Jessica finished off her
statement with a grab and shake of her fat belly.

"Yes. I love your bodies. I love your fatness. Andââ,¬Â¦and your butts.
You two are the sexiest women I have ever seen." Sammy said in a
dejected way.

"We have always known Sam. Do you really think you get away with
checking us out all the time? Don't you realize we can tell your
staring at us, at our butts, or our/my chest?" asked Dawn.

"Sammy, look at me. It's ok. Iââ,¬Â¦we actually like that about you.
That's why we even put on this little fashion show for you in the
first place," said Jessica.

"Really, that's great! But, what now? I mean, are you still gonna
baby-sit me?" asked Sammy.

"Oh, sure we are. In fact, now that we're all clear on how we
feel, now your going to get really baby-sat." Jessica said with an
mischievous grin.

"What do you meaââ,¬Â¦" Sammy was cut short by what happened next.
Quicker than he would have ever imagined, Jessica spun around, with
her backside now just a few feet from his face. Then with out
another wasted movement, she just plopped right down on his lap.

"Ooofmmmââ,¬Â¦" was the only sound Sammy was able to make as all the air
rushed out of him. Jessica was not squarely on his lap, almost
completely covering him from sight. His entire waist, stomach,
chest, and thighs were enveloped in Jessica's rolls of fat. All that
Dawn was able to see from him out from under her sis was his legs
from the knees down (in the middle of Jessica's legs) and Sammy's
red face on Jessica's behind right shoulder.

"My god, Jess, its like your butt swallowed him!" Dawn said
breaking out in giggles, from which her belly and huge heaving
breasts bounced and shaked.

"This feels so amazing. I can feel him squiring under me. I must
say its making me soââ,¬Â¦so horny," exclaimed Jessica. "Really Dawn, you
just have to try this," said Jess as she started to give Sammy a fem
small bounces.

"Ppppleasee, Iââ,¬Â¦can breatheââ,¬Â¦" muttered Sammy.

"Well, we can't have you dying on us, can we Dawn?" said Jessica
getting up from the couch.

As Sammy felt the enormous weight of the fat girl lifting off him,
he could felt his lungs filling up with air once again. He was still
wheezing when he heard Dawn say "Lets take him to the bedroom."

"Pleaseââ,¬Â¦not more squashing. Not tonight anyway, I'm tooââ,¬Â¦" but once
again he was cut off from finishing. This time it was from the two
girls grabbing him and lifting him right off the couch as if he was
a bag of potatoes. Dawn had him by his ankles with Jessica holding
with her arms across his armpits.


"Listen, guys I' sorry ok. I mean look it was funny you sitting on
me like that, yeah, but I'm serious I can't take anymore of that. It
hurt, and I could feel my chest compacting. I reallyââ,¬Â¦"

"Well Jessica, I guess that mean you were doing it right." Dawn
said, cracking up the two girls.

"Listen little man, we know it hurts, we know you can't breathe
while its happening, but guess what? I loved it. And soon, Dawns
gonna love it. See, its gonna happen. Your gonna get squashed real
good tonight." Jessica said menacingly.

By that time they had made it to Jessica's bedroom. Still holding
him side by side, the girls stopped at the foot of the bed and
counted to 3. On 3 they tossed him on the bed. Sammy tried to
quickly scramble off the bed, but was stopped cold by Dawn, who did
a jumping belly flop on him. Because of how Sammy was moving when
she landed, She was laying on him in an X shape. Her massive belly
was flattening down his stomach, but that was the only part of her
really on him. She lifted herself off him slightly, reliving the
pressure so she could make her move. Using her arms for leverage,
she positioned herself so that she was laying completely on him. Due
to her advanced height, Sammy's head and face was buried squarely in
her enormous tits. He was able to breathe due to the little space
left in her cleavage. Dawn could feel the air rushing in and out on
her breasts. It was an immediate turn-on.

"That's it girl, hold him down. I've got an idea," said Jessica.
Jessica headed towards the closet, and started digging away, looking
for something to use to tie Sammy down.

"You were sooo right girl. This is an amazing feeling. I can't
believe we never tried this before." Dawn said. Basically talking to
the huge swinging butt of her sister.

"Ok, got'em. We'll use my old scarves to tie him to the bed post."

"Good idea. That way we won't have to bust our butts holding him
down." Dawn answered back.

"Believe me girl. The only thing that's gonna be busted by the end
of tonight is him," Jessica said laughing.

Dawn shifted her weight, and the trapped little guy under her so
that they were laying correct and straight on the bed. Then, while
she was still holding him down, Jessica started to tie him to the
bed frame.

The last thing Sammy heard right before he passed out due to a
lack of air, was "Girl, this is gonna be a lot of funââ,¬Â¦"



Well, hope you guys enjoyed that. I'd like to hear what ever
feedback you've got. Hell, even a few suggestions for the next part
would be good.